Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"My little miracle..." It was a memory you were too young to ever remember, being cradled by your mother- tenderly as to not hurt you in any way, just holding you so close to her. She was weak - having birthed you just a few moments ago, yet she was set on sitting up and holding you.

She pressed a kiss to your forehead, your cheeks, your eyelids, anything to display all the affection she felt for you in what little time she had with you. You were crying, a sign of life she smiled at.

Within all the noise, she failed to hear the door that creaked open and the footsteps that stopped at her side. The only thing that managed to catch her attention was the sight of lower legs in her peripheral. The fire of love in her heart simmered only slightly as she looked up at the man beside her - who looked down at her with cold eyes.

"You know the deal, [Mothername]." He spoke, eyes failing to show any empathy.

She knew the deal, yes. Every second of her pregnancy she feared the day of your birth, as full of happiness and excitement as an expecting mother should be, the fear outweighed it. "But... Can't I just have a little more time with her? She's my daughter, too." She plead, holding you closer to her as if it would prevent what was to come.

"Her father is a powerful man, from today forward you shouldn't think of her as your child." He reached his arms toward you, only to be denied access by your mother - who quickly stood to her feet.

"I won't let you have her!" She denied, walking backward in a feeble attempt of getting away. She had already dreamt of the type of life you would have - safe in her clan's compound - instead of used like some sort of display in your fathers clan. His clan worshipped dragons - and you had one sealed inside of you three months back. Your mother couldn't tell if the marks under your eyes were a result of it or not.

"I won't let you! You're wrong if you think I'd simply let that man get away with her!" Her voice was hoarse as she spun on the heel of her foot, sprinting out with what little energy she had left. Though your mother was renowned to be a strong woman, pregnancy affected all women in the same factor - it weakens them. Your loud crying didn't do much to soothe her nerves - but she managed to keep a clear head.

Despite her slugishness, she ran, holding you close to her chest with one hand while lifting her hand up to you. "Your name will be [Firstname] [Lastname]... You're from the [Lastname] clan." She told you--as if you'd be able to remember it. With that, she placed her hand onto your stomach - a sealing, so that the dragon inside of you would never show itself. Somehow, it managed to get you to stop crying. She'd rather not do it, but she decided she had to - so that your father's dragon-obsessed cult wouldn't get ahold of you for the wrong reason.

And somehow - despite the yelling behind her demanding her to return, she managed to get away.

Sunagakure was a hot village, even when the sun was down and the moon was in full display, it would be hot enough to get someone to sweat. That was the case for your mother, who struggled to continue walking to the entrance of her clan's compound. But for the baby in her hands - for you, she continued anyway.

At the entrance waited a worried man, who immediately ran toward yours mother slugish figure in the distance.

"Lady [mothername]!" He called out, reaching his arms out for her as she finally collapsed. The man looked down at her, at the top of her head - and then toward you in her arms.

Not only did she make it out alive, but she made it out alive with you. The baby everyone knew was bound to be taken the moment she was born, because her father was a strong man that demanded it is his. From this day onward, this clan wouldn't be safe - not with that constant threat looming over it.

The man was quick to move, lifting the woman to bring her into the compound. She had passed out the moment she had seen the man - finally allowing herself to put her guard down. It wasn't a bad choice, seeing as that same man would never let the heir of the clan down.

"I've got you, M'lady."

A year later, she gave birth to your younger sister. Well, half-sister, since her father wasn't yours. But she grew up to be just like a blood-related sibling to you. For one, she was your only company growing up.

Besides, you weren't allowed outside of the clans compound, anyway. Not that it mattered much to your four-year-old self anyway, as much of a curiosity as you did have - you found yourself afraid to leave. The dangers of the outside were pounded into your head, making you want to stay.

Your sister was allowed out with your father, neither of them were sought after, anyway. They'd come home with treats - and stories of whatever little thing they had seen.

It entertained you every time.

You were a mommys girl, only came naturally seeing as you were constantly at her side - clinging onto your shirt or skirt - whatever you decided you could reach best at the very second. It was second nature to the two of you, there wasn't a time she could recall not having you at her side. She would tell you stories of your clan - why they gained their prestigious name and their heroic actions in the war.

One part of you wanted to be as heroic as that, and the other part of you was scared of getting killed as another nameless face in a war. A war where nobody even had the time to bat an eye at the loss of a death. You didn't want to be one of those people.

It was selfish, but if you were to die, you wanted to be remembered. To be mourned. Even if it was such a small group consisting of only your mother, father, and sister. But you were sure the demographic would be a lot bigger. Heirs of clans were always well-known, weren't they?

Your mother took it upon herself to train you, being the talented Kunoichi she was. But it was hard on a four-year-old - especially one that didn't have the drive to become stronger. As much as you adored your mother, you didn't yearn to be half as capable as her - no matter how many Jutsus he could learn because of a Kekkei Genkai.

She was gentle - and patient. Too much for what a fussy kid you were, complaining about how hard it was whatever chance you got. She'd shower you with encourging words. But there was only one sentence she spoke that stuck with you.

"Don't you want to protect those dear to you? That's why I became strong. So I wouldn't have to lose anybody I love."

After that, you tried just a little harder.

"No fair! Why does mom always chose you to train and never me?" Your sister whined to you one day. You were only four, while she was three. You were already to young to be training, let alone a three year old such as your sister.

"You don't even want to become a Ninja! So why?" Frustrated tears pricked at her eyes, she inherited the color of her fathers eyes.

"Don't whine, [SistersName]." You sighed, wiping away the sweat on your forehead. "Even if I don't want to be a Ninja, I'll still have to become the head of the clan." It was all complicated talk - words your sister didn't understand, and only ones you understood solely because your mother was able to teach you more.

"You're never home, anyway. How would mom find the time?" You crossed your arms, turning your body toward her. "Plus, I'm the older one here, not you!" You giggled.

Your sister scrunched her nose and pouted, furrowing her brows. "You're only older than me by a year!" She retorted. You smiled, taking a step closer to her before lifting up your hand - leaning it towards your sisters face before you pinched her cheek.

"One year or three months. I'm still the older one here, aren't I?" You grinned, pulling at her cheek to annoy her. You got the reaction you wanted in the form of her swatting your hand away.

"It's not fair! Why wasn't I born first!?" It was just a mindless sentence spat out by a bratty kid - but it stuck with you.

"I'd rather be stuck here training with mom than going out with dad everyday!"

. . .

"Hey, you..." You stepped up to the redhead, looking at his downcast face. You've heard of the boy, the one with a demon inside of him that had ikeverybody running away aimlessly. You found yourself relating to it - outside of your clan, you were feared. They all knew of your father, your real father, not the one with the dorky face that married your mother after you were born, but the one who conceived you - who knows what they'd do to them if word got out you ever even spoke to them.

So that's why you figured that speaking to the boy was the smartest idea - he was outcasted as well. "Do you want to play with me?" You held up a ball to him, a smile on your face. He was slow to look up at you, not quite believing what he was hearing. Luckily, he's never heard of you before, and by the looks of it, maybe you never heard of him.

He looked around, looking for anybody else you might've been speaking to before he pointed at himself. "Me...?" He asked quietly, looking up at you with hesitance.

"Uh-huh." You nodded, handing the ball to him as he lifted his hands. "We can play catch! It's fun...! I think..." You mumbled, taking a few steps back so that he could stand. He was quick on the uptake - standing to his feet.

"Catch? I've..." He looked down at the ball. "Never played that before..."

"Me neither!" You quickly admitted, lifting your hands up. "But all you have to do is pass the ball, and then I throw it back and you catch it!"

A small blush made it's way onto the boys face before he tossed the ball toward you. You caught it, quickly tossing it back.

"Um... Why do you want to play with me of all people?" He asked quietly, taking a few steps back before tossing it.

Your mother hardly let you out of the clans compound, it was already dangerous enough inside of it - and one could only imagine the danger out of it. But today was a rare day - your mother even seemed eager to let you go out. She told you to go out, to make new friends - which was a lot easier said than done. But those with similar stories always got along, right?

"... Because we're kind of alike." You caught the ball - throwing it back with a little bit more force than before. "And no one wants to be alone."

"Alike?" He repeated, confusion clear on his face as he caught the ball. "But I..." He debated on whether on not he should tell you, after all - you were the only one who didn't know of the demon inside of him, right? Then he shouldn't say and scare you away - because then he'd be left alone again. "Don't get it..." He finished.

"There's nothing to get." You shrugged, waiting for him to toss it back. "Two lonely people are better together, that's all."

Gaara looked up at you, eyes wide. "... But how would you know that I'm lonely?" He asked, "Do you... Know who I am?"

"Oh yeah," You nodded, "You're a little infamous."

"Infamous..." He repeated, frowning slightly at the unknown word.

"You're Gaara," you pointed at him. "The one with the beast." Then you pointed at yourself, "I'm [Firstname], the one with the dragon."

He was silent, processing what it was you just said - he placed a hand over his stomach, letting go of the ball in the process. Someone having a dragon in them was a crazy thought, but he supposed the thought of a demon inside of someone was crazy, too.

After the birth of the one tailed beasts' Jinchuriki, your fathers threats to take you ceased, perhaps because he had died. Or maybe he assumed you had died, you were only a few months old at that point after all. Maybe thats why your mother loosened up.

"Two lonely people together..." Gaara wasn't much of a talkative person during the present, though it was a bit different when he was a child. When he wasn't so aware of the kind of life he was living. That's why you managed to talk to him and live. Because when Gaara was four years old, he didn't have a bad bone in his body - not a single ill intent in his mind.

But what happens to those lonely and misguided is a tragedy.

"So then... We're friends, right?" He asked, a smile on his lips and a bashful blush on his cheeks. One of the few times you could recall him looking so happy, before and after he recieved the character on his forehead.

"Yeah, if you're okay with that." You smiled back, one that came so naturally to you when you were once a civillian of the sand.

Gaara was silent for a second, eyes wandering toward every item around the vecinity in order to avoid your gaze before he nodded. "I'd like that." He finally met your eyes, and you could see it - the innocent shine that all children should have in their eyes.

It was like a fated meeting, two children that found a friend in eachother - only to end up the same. Alone and lost.

The next few times the two of you met eachother, you learned a little bit about one another. Like how he was able to control sand at his will as if it were second nature - as easy as lifting a hand. He learned to gravitate toward your compound, because it was easier for you to get home incase of danger. You thought his abilities with sand was amazing, staring at it starry-eyed with a huge smile. He would do simple things with it, like catching a ball out of reach, or getting sand out of your eye. Still, it would manage to impress you more than most things you would see.

You remember meeting his uncle, you were to nder the impression that he was his aunt at first. But he was a very sweet man, patient as well. It could've been that Gaara was a good kid, as off-putting as he was sometimes. He was suprised meeting you, he always wondered what had Gaara wandering off - or what had him just a little less tense than usual.

It had his siblings curious too, which made them follow him - very far behind. That's how you met them, catching them very obviously watching from the distance, the blonde one was a year older than you - while the brunette was the same age as you. They questioned you a little bit - and in the end, it seemed they grew a liking to you.

So much so, they had invited you over for dinner. You were initially nervous, as it turns out... His father was the Kazekage. But apparently, it was his uncle that wanted to hold that little dinner. After all, the Kazekage didn't want his children to see eachother at all. They clearly had a messed up family, and you simply didn't want to question it.

Besides, right now, when you were in front of them, they seemed okay. Even though Gaara once told you that he thought they hated him - it didn't seem that way then. Though truthfully, that was the first time they didn't look at him with a fearful expression, or ignored his presence altogether. The reason behind that was you, because you made him loosen up, you made him look like the human he was.

You remembered when the blonde one pulled you to the side, thanking you for being friends with him. Since 'no one else would, not even us' - their words, no yours. Maybe you should've been offended - seeing as they were scared of him for the same reason people were scared of you. But atleast... They hadn't know who you were prior. Afterall, the one tailed beast would win over a dragon in any popularity poll.

But still, you nodded. Telling them just how nice you thought Gaara was. They smiled and offered to walk you home - to which you denied. You would be fine on your own. Though, that was the last time you saw any of them.

The walk home had feeling dreadful, it could have been because you were a little kid walking home alone, or it could have been your gut - it was practically yelling at you that something bad was happening at home - that you should run the other way. But you ignored it, like so many other people tend to do. After all, what could possibly happen to your prestigious clan? The one known throughout generations for their Kekkei Genkai and immense strength?

Well, as it turns out, a lot can happen when someone has a goal. The first thing you noticed was the lack of guards at the front gates, the guards that would tend to watch over you and Gaara - they had commented on it before, if you were sure that he was the one you wanted to befriend, but you were sure of it.

Though, that's not what was at the front of your mind. You stepped through the open gates, hand clenched against your chest. You could already feel your heart pounding fast - seemingly for no reason, after all, what was there to be scared of? Maybe the unusual silence, but they could have decided to head to bed early. But a part of you knew that it was impossible everyone would go to sleep at the same time. Especially so early. But the silence hardly meant anything. What considered you the most was the lack of people on the streets. At this time of day - just as the sun starts to set, the older people of the clan were usually outside to enjoy the scenery. But... Old people had to rest more, right? That was right, but.... It didn't explain why half of them had their doors wide open - or the smudges of blood. Denial shows itself in weird ways, after all - any person would know to stop at that point.

But not you.

You kept walking forward, your house just a little ways away. It was only when you stepped through your front door that you noticed it. The overwhelming scent of blood - now that you smelt it here - you realized the smell was everywhere.

You had to cover your mouth to continue along, the dread making itself known in your gut as you continued to walk - legs shaky. You checked just about everyroom until you ended up at your parents' door, suddenly frozen in fear as if you knew what was ahead. Maybe you didn't know, but you sure had a pretty good idea of what it was. Opening the door hit you harder with the smell of blood, and you were right. Just as the sun set - the last remains of sun peaking through the blinds, you saw it. Your mother and step-fathers torn and bloody bodies lying over eachothers on top of their bed. If you remembered what happened after that well enough - you would remembered the way you threw up the entire dinner  Gaaras uncle had so kindly made. That - and the way you turned on your heel, running out of the room, already panting for air out of panic as you ran out of your compound, the streets only dimly lit by the moon.

You knew why it had happened. All in the search for you, your mother had told you that enough. But you had ignored it, all the warnings, signs, the danger - you acted as if it didn't exist. And now you were paying for being so ignorant.

Even if back then you'd be to young to remember, you hadn't allowed yourself to forget. Not when you sat alone, within the walls of Konoha.

You thought of your only friend often, and you always wondered...

"Gaara, do you think of me too?"

Seven years old now. You ran away from Sunakagure after your clan had been killed - all in the search for you. The one with a dragon in them, and now the only one that possessed any [Lastname] blood in them.

Nobody in Konoha would know of you though. Would know that you had a dragon in you, or of your Kekkei Genkai. One part of you was relieved, there was no reason to be afraid of you, but at the same time, it was hard to make a name of yourself there. Or to even make yourself known. People were suspicious enough of outsiders - maybe being so distant made them for suspicious.

But you couldn't help it, not when the kids there had already lived their entire lives in that village - made friends and had family. But there was one person that wouldn't stop tailing you.

A woman with long, red hair. She was pretty - and caught your eye quite a few times, but what bothered you was how much she would follow you - stand so close yet never say a word to you.

So eventually, you caved and turned to look at her - making eye contact. She flinched in suprise, an embarassed blush coming onto her face.

"Can you see me?" She asked. Watching as you nodded.

"So the symbol on the back of your shirt wasn't just for show..." She laughed, embarassed - coming to sit next to you at the bench you sat in. It would make it easier to speak to you without making you look like a weirdo.

"Why would I wear a clans symbol for show?" You whispered, looking down at your lap.

"Well, the [Firstname] clan has always been strong... They contributed a lot in all types of shinobi wars." She answered, "Though they're not all that popular in the Leaf - anybody would want to be associated with a clan like that, right?"

You side-eyed her. You wondered what unfinished business she had in the world, after all - the only reason why ghosts roamed the world was because they had something that kept them there - unless they were conjoured by somebody. "Doesn't explain why you would follow me." You mumbled.

"Oh, right..." She chuckled, bringing up her arm to point at something - you followed her line of sight instead. "That blonde kid, he's my son." Your eyes landed on who she spoke of, a kid nearly a year younger than you that sat on a swing. Blue eywere es dull and downcast as he, too, sat alone. "He's not that popular." She cleared she's, he's always alone." She rephrased. "I was thinking you two would get along.

You were silent, raising a brow.

"I know kids usually don't appreciate their mom asking another kid to be their friend, but no harm in it, right?" She smiled - seriously hoping you'd agree. Though the hesitant look on your face didn't leave her hopeful.

But... She had a point. The two of you probably would get along, seeing as you the two of you were alone. You weren't sure if you should be embarrassed or glad she had come up to you to ask to be her son's friend. But you nodded, standing up from the bench as you made your way toward him. It looked as if he noticed you coming his way, but he turned to look away. Nobody was ever searching for him, so he wouldn't get his hopes up.

Ignoring someone was hard to do when you could see their shoes though. So slowly, he looked up at you, confused. "Do you need something?" He asked slowly, squinting his eyes.

"Uhh... You're name is..." You looked toward his mother for his name, she quickly got the hint.

"Naruto!"

"Naruto, right?" You repeated, a nervous smile on your face as you looked back toward him. He looked confused - looking at the empty space beside you that you were staring at before looking back at you.

"That's right. I am, so why are you talking to me?" He seemed a little defensive, holding onto the swing tighter as he looked at you - but suddenly his posture loosened. "I get it... You're the new villager, aren't you? That's why..." He went silent, not finishing his sentence before he perked his head up in recognition. "Hold on, I know you! You moved into the same apartments as me, one room to the left, across from mine?" He was pretty specific with the location of your apartment.

You blinked. "Oh, yeah...! I barely realized that..." You looked away nervously.

"Huh? Well if you didn't know that, then how did you know my name?" He asked, suddenly interested.

You mumbled your answer under your breath, eyes looking off to the side.

"Huh? What is it?" He asked, wanting you to repeat yourself.

"My Kekkei Genkai. Someone told me your name." You simplified, finally looking back at him. You figured the talk of ghosts was a little scary.

"A Kekkei Genkai..." He repeated, bringing a hand up to his lips to think. "Yeah, I know what those are! They're those thingies that only some clans have, right?" He asked, eyes shut.

You sweatdropped at the oversimplification, but he wasn't exactly wrong. "Yeah, that's it. Are you not part of a clan?" You asked.

He thought for a moment before shaking his head. "Not that I'm aware of." You could notice the sad look on his mothers face, but you stayed silent. It seemed like your words 'someone told me, earlier flew right past Naruto's head. Maybe he didn't believe in ghosts.

"But man, sometimes I wish I was!" He threw his head back. "I mean, It seems awesome... If you're from a clan, I'm sure you agree right?" He stood from his swing - suddenly looking very interested.

"Uh... Well..." You took a step back. "All clans are different... Some of them have really bad power. Hierarchies?" You answered. "Not my clan, though... They were pretty awesome..."

"Were?" Naruto repeated, furrowing his brows in confusion. "What happened to them?" If he were any older, he'd probably realize what an insensitive question it is, but... He wasn't older. He was only six.

"Uh-huh, they were the best..." You nodded. "But they were all killed, that's why I came here." You answered, his eyes went wide.

"Oh, sorry..."

Suddenly, you found yourself smiling. Reaching your hand out to pinch his cheek. "That's alright. How would you have known?" Your smile faded, but you weren't sad.

"Ow! Okay, I get it, but why pinch my cheek?" He whined, rubbing his cheek once you moved your hand.

"I can't help it." Your eyes crinkled - how they would if you were smiling. "I know we just met, but I think we'll get along."

He was silent, hand still on his cheek. "Well... If ya say so." He smiled, "I have no idea why you chose me to talk to, but I'm glad!"

You nodded, you were glad too. Maybe your fear of the village hatint outsiders didn't go for everyone. You were glad his mother came up to you.

"Well, I should try and get along with my neighbors." You could see his mother behind him, smiling wide while giving you a big thumbs-up.

"Oh, by the way..." You pointed behind him, making him turn his head. "The one that told me your name..." You paused, lowering your hand. "Was a ghost."

"HUH?"

Chapter Text

Naruto turned out to be quite a loud neighbor. You supposed he didn't have much to worry about before, seeing as you were the only other person in his apartment complex. Maybe it was popular with the orphans.

Even though you were across from him, you could hear when he would get up at random times, thumping around doing who knows what - it was weird. Though, if you went to bed when you were supposed to, it wouldn't bother you. So you kept your mouth shut about it, attending to your own thing. You quickly came to find out that there was a blonde ghost that liked to roam the halls, the first night you moved in - he roamed inside. He looked pretty freaked out at the sight of somebody, and well, he never returned after. But you would catch sight of him when you would leave your apartment - which would usually happen when you had chores to take care of.

You managed to ignore him the first couple of times - but eventually, you had let it known that you could see him - when you jolted to a halt when you were running down the halls - in a hurry to throw your trash out before the emptied them for the week. From behind - and in the hurry, you were in, you assumed he was a live person. Which was a mistake.

He turned around, eyes trailing down to you before they widened. They were focused on the top of your head since you seriously refused to look up - in search for a reaction, he put his hand through your head, making you shiver. You quickly looked up, glaring at him. "Don't do that again." You seriously hated that feeling.

"Oh, so someone as young as you really has unlocked the Poltigan?" (Polti? Poltergeist? Yea I'm a genius) He asked, he wasn't sure it he should be impressed, or if he should've been considered. After all, unlocking even the base form of the Poltigan required serious conditions or burden on physical or mental health.

"Seems the Leaf really like my clan." You sighed, circling around him to continue walking forward. He followed behind you, eager to continue the talk the two of you were having.

"Perhaps not the entire Leaf, but a good friend of mine was of [Lastname] descent." He answered, a small smile on his face. "As far as I'm aware, she was one of the few clan members to unlock all five stages of her Poltigan. It's impressive what your clans Kekkei Genkai can do."

"That so?" You asked, face devoid of a reaction. "Impressive." It really was impressive, seeing as the first five stages weren't even the full extent of the Poltigan, the requirements for the first five were impossible enough.

"That's right. The one she made a Chakra-Control Blood Seal with was an old legend from the Uchiha clan." He smiled, "Such a powerful technique, proves pretty useful, too."

"That's nice." You nodded, walking down the steps to get onto the first floor. You were being so vague with your answers, he assumed you were simply trying to look as if you weren't speaking to yourself.

"I'm sure she was a legend in your clan too? [MotherName]?" He asked, still smiling as he phased himself through the floor. He landed right in front of you as you came to a halt, eyes wide. You weren't aware that the woman known as your mother was one of the only two to achieve the fifth stage of your Kekkei Genkai.

He looked taken aback by your obvious reaction - much clearer and more expression than the last ones.

"So... I take it she was? Did you know her? I'm not sure what happened to her after the Nine tails attack."

"Did I know her?" You repeated, voice hushed and you looked side to side. "That woman was my mother!" You answered him, throwing the trash bag off to the side - hoping it landed next to the garbage can.

He was silent for a second before laughing. "Well, the resemblance is definitely there. I suppose I should've figured." He said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head. "And of course the daughter of someone so strong would unlock the Poltigan so young."

"Well.. I suppose. But that can be a result of other things, too." You mumbled.

It looked like he cringed at his own words of earlier, regretting what he said once he remembered what his wife had told him just a week ago. "That's right... I heard of what happened to your clan.." He mumbled shamefully. "I'm sorry for speaking so freely."

"No, it's not problem." You shook your head. "It's been almost year since then...   I've moved on." You lied. The ghost could tell it was a lie, anybody would be able to tell. An entire clan getting massacred would take years to get over - if it was possible to get over in the first place.

He smiled softly. "Well, if you're from the [Lastname] Clan, that must mean you're from the sand. I'm glad that you came to the Leaf of all places." He brought his hand out to pat your head out of force of habit, but it instead phased through you, making you shiver.

You glared at him for a second before sighing. "Well, the Leaf was the nearest neighboring village that had a reputation for being.. Less hostile." You admitted. "I don't feel threatened here, but maybe a bit unaccepted. I think maybe... People are scared of those from a different land?"

He nodded. "I understand, you know, my wife was actually from a different village before she came to the Leaf." He confessed, watching as you tilted your head as a way to tell him to continue talking. "She was very hotblooded about it, she became a ninja just to be accepted as a ninja of this village."

Your eyes widened slightly. You hadn't thought of the idea of becoming a ninja to be accepted, but it was smart when you thought of it now. Or you could wait a while until people forgot of you as 'a new person', but what was the fun in that? You couldn't let your moms lessons go to complete waste, anyway. There were times you wished you could unlock the second stage of your Poltigan and conjour your parents - but it wouldn't work. Those from the [Lastname] clan weren't allowed to roam the land of the living, neither were they allowed into the afterlife - heaven, hell, the land of the dead - whatever was out there, they weren't allowed. It was their punishment for 'tampering with the dead'. Truly rooted from an clan member of ancient times that progressed to far with their Kekkei Genkai and practically revived somebody.

It was scary to think of what wouls happen after death, so you strayed away from that topic.

"I should become a Ninja, too." You suddenly suggested, putting a hand over your heart and closing your eyes. "I carry the [Lastname]s legacy on my back alone, afterall."

The ghosts eyes widened, suprised that such a statement would come from someone so young - but he supposed he shouldn't be shoked that someone that lost everything would mature faster.

"That's not a bad idea." He nodded.

You thought of what to say next, too many things coming to mind before you perked your head up at the sound of someone rushing down the stairs. You stepped off to the side right before they could hit you - causing Naruto to barrel down and hit the apartment wall infront of you as a result.

"Ah, this is my son." The ghost said proudly, a closed-eye smile on his face. You looked toward him, nodding. "I figured, the resemblance is there." - You were mocking his earlier statement - quietly, though. And it didn't seem like Naruto heard you, not when he was still recovering from the hard hit he received.

"You're up pretty early for a weekend, Naruto." You spoke, hands on your hips. "You alright, by the way?" You asked, watching as he quickly got onto his feet.

"That was nothing, believe it!" He stated boldly, smile on his face as he adjusted the goggles on his head. "And I'm up early today for good reason, ya know!?"

"Really? Why's that?" You asked. tilting your head - face plain. At first, that expressionless face of yours was managing to scare him off a little - it made him believe he was boring you, but he grew used to it. After all, if he was boring, then you wouldn't stick around.

"That Uchiha brat Sasuke accepted my duel! I almost woke up late, but I heard you throw your garbage away pretty loudly and I woke right up!" He pointed at himself with him thumb, smiling. "I really owe ya' one, but I've really got to get going now. Oh, you can come watch if you want, you can see the future Hokage in action!" He declared before running off as quickly as he could. Which wasn't too fast. He was only six, after all.

The blonde beside you kept his smile the entire time. "Looks like my son will continue the title of Hokage for me." He sounded prideful almost as you turned to look at him. "My bets on him being the Sixth, what do you think?"

You looked up at him - confused, before he turned around, proudly showing off the cloak he wore. "I'm the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze."

You gulped, eyes wide. Realizing that you were casually speaking to a Kage of a village you barely moved into was a bit of a crazy one. But in a way, it made you feel hopeful that it would be easier for you to be accepted.

. . .

With the help of Minato - and eventually his wife, Kushina, you ended up finding out where Naruto was having his fight at (since he hadn't told you where he was off to in the first place.) You quickly realized that his parents followed him around everywhere, it was sweet, seeing a family follow their children around even though they had passed.

There were a lot more people than you thought there would be, but you quickly came to realize that they were all there because of the Uchiha. You had heard of their clan, apparently full of prodigies and such. But when your mother spoke of other clans, she didn't forget to mention how villanized the Uchihas were.  Apparently feared and unwanted in the leaf - pushed to live all the way on the outskirts of the village. Suddenly, you had the strong urge to befriend the black-haired one.

You quickly came to learn his name, too. With the help of two cheerers,, in particular screaming out his name, a girl with pink hair and a cute red ribbon, and a blonde one two hairclips. If anything, it looked like the pink one was following the blonde ones example at the beginning. You were standing rather close to the two. Most of the murmurs you heard were of how the 'Uchiha one would clearly win', and the other few were of how 'Naruto has no chance.'

"I'm glad atleast one person came here to cheer for my son." Minato sighed loudly next to you, letting the disappointment show on his face. Kushina looked beyond peeved at what she was hearing, a mothers love was strong, after all. You stepped up to the front to let yourself known, Naruto wouldn't know someone was for there for him if they stayed quiet and on the sidelines, right?

The girl next to you noticed you, staring at you very clearly to let herself known to you before you turned toward her. "Um.. Do you need something?" You asked, unsettled.

She stared for another second before shaking her head. "No, nothing. But I haven't seen you before. You're very pretty." She said.

You blinked, taken aback by her compliment. "I-I am?" You asked before shaking your head. "I mean, thank you. You're very pretty, too." You rephrased.

Her smile was so wide it made her eyes crinkle. "Thank you... How'd you end up coming here and watching this fight?" She asked.

"Uh..." You looked back at the two boys infront of you - on opposite sides of the field, Naruto stood in the sun, while 'Sasuke' stood in the shade. "Naruto invited me to watch." 

She nodded before her eyes went wide, "Hold on, Naruto himself invited you?" She asked, "Just how long have you been in the Leaf? W-what about your parents?" She asked. "Do they know you speak to him?"

"... They don't, would it be a problem if they did?" You asked, keeping your answer vague.

"... Well, maybe... I'm not sure why exactly, but the village doesn't really like Naruto." She explained. "He's a troublemaker for sure, a little annoying... But not dangerous."

You blinked, looking back at her.

"I guess... I stay away and act like I hate him like the rest do, because I'm scared." She admitted.

"Shh, Sakura! They're finally starting!" The blonde next to her said loudly. "Yay, Sasuke! Beat him to a pulp!"

You looked back at Naruto, eyes steady on his movements. You didn't know why they'd be scared of someone that looked so harmless, but you found yourself growing a little more attached to him. After all, he was a little bit like you. Feared, and alone. Not a good thing to go through when you're so young. Maybe from today onward, you'd go out of your way to speak to him more often.

"Do you know why my son is feared?" Minato asked beside you. "It's something I find you might relate to." You nodded, signifying for him to continue.

"He's the Jinchuriki of the nine-tailed beast, "Like how you're the Jinchuriki of  the Fire-Dragon from the West right?"

You looked back at him, playing it off a stretch as you gave him a questioning look. You had no idea how he knew of that.

"Your mother had spoken of her baby during the Ninetails attack, of how she was sealed with a fire-dragon, kind of like me." Kushina spoke up. "I was worried for her, she was already five months pregnant with her second child when she came to the Leafs aid, you know, your mother was a very impressive woman." Kushina complimented, smiling.

You frowned, looking back at the fight in front of you. Your mother was impressive, although she didn't have a good knack for teaching - you could tell just how much battle knowledge she carried with her. So how... How would she fall during an attack on the village? You couldn't really understand it.

And then there was your sister - she made it seem as if she hated you with how envious she was that your mother would pay more attention to her. But you loved your little sister - you made it known with every little action, but it was like she barely wanted to be associated with you.

You frowned as you looked ahead, watching Naruto as he charged toward Sasuke - only for the Uchiha to side-step him, leaving his foot stretched out to make Naruto trip. The ploy worked - seeing as the blond face planted into the dirt. He was quick to support himself with his palms, twisting his body while still close to the floor to try and sweep Sasuke off of his feet - it seemed he moved too slow, seeing as the boy jumped away.

"Why do you even bother?" Sasuke asked, moving his leg back before surging it forward to Narutos side - the impact was loud, surprising strength for a six-year-old to have. You cringed at the noise as Naruto rolled, he landed on his back. You were suddenly glad that these were only six year olds with no proficiency in Ninjutsu, otherwise, someone really could've been killed.

You assumed it was over for a second as Sasuke began to walk off - but it wasn't long before Naruto sat up slowly, turning his head to glare at Sasuke. It seemed only then that he realized you were there in the crowd, he finally saw an expression on your face other than your poker-face for once, but concern was really the first look he was hoping to see.

"You're so lucky, you know that?" He said, catching Sasuke off guard as he turned back around. He let out a confused noise, making Naruto continue speaking as he slowly got to his feet. "You have a family, you have people to return to after a long day of the academy..."

"What does that have to do with anything?" Sasuke scoffed, getting off his feet and running toward Naruto, reeling his arm back for a punch. "I don't care about your sob story!"

Naruto didn't move as he saw the boy running toward him, instead, he copied Sasuke and reeled his arm back - timing himself just right to land a punch on his cheek.  "Some people would die for that! Some people would kill for that!" You figured he was talking about himself - that he would do anything to know his parents. And now you felt a little awkward - standing next to them. Maybe you could tell him straight to his face you could see them, or would that freak him out? Or make him mad? You weren't sure.

Sasukes head was thrown back after the impact on his cheek - but it wasn't long until he threw his head forward, headbutting Naruto. The impact was strong, causing the both of them to stumble back.

"And you have people who admire you, hearing them all call your name is so..." He couldn't find a right word for it, so instead, he threw himself onto Sasuke, tackling him onto the floor. "Do you really take that all for granted!?"

Your worried expression didn't even begin to fade as you watched ahead, although you hadn't known Naruto for long, you hadn't seen him look so sad before - he didn't seem like the type to let his sadness show.

"Shut up!" Sasuke yelled, punching Naruto in the cheek to get him off and get the upperhand - pinning him down instead. "You're so annoying, you know that?!"

Naruto grabbed the sides of Sasukes head, forcing him to stay still before he copied his earlier move - headbutting him with as much force as he could. Sakura let out a pained hiss as if she was the one that received that blow.

Naruto's arms went limp and fell to his sides as his head fell back, Sasuke was wavering, but he eventually stood up, hand on his forehead as he looked at the crowd. He heard the cheers for him, but he scoffed, turning his head away before he walked off.

"Of course, Sasuke won, I don't know why Naruto even bothers!" Sakura said, cheering. It seemed she had a big liking toward Sasuke - if the switch up on her words from earlier meant anything. You supposed most kids were like that - always taking the side their crush was on.

"... I think its because Naruto has something to prove.." You answered honestly, making Sakura go silent. Although she hadn't known you long, your nonchalant attitude made her think you were cool.

"... That's a good point!" She suddenly blurted. "Oh, I'm Sakura by the way."

She nodded, looking toward her. "I'm [Firstname]." You answered, and the girl smiled.

You quickly hurried over toward Naruto after that, Sakura seemed like a nice girl, her morals were just all over the place in the moment.

"She's cool, isn't she, Ino?" Sakura asked, watching your back as you walked off.

"Huh?" The blond asked, turning her head away from the path Sasuke took and toward Sakura. ".. I guess." She shrugged, watching as the crowd started to part. "That's weird, a teacher usually comes out to stop fights like these." She pointed out.

Sakura was silent before she nodded, "You're right... But it is a day off, I guess." The two eventually dispersed along with the crowd - not before Sakura spared another glance toward you.

You knelt beside Naruto, eyes focused on his face - you could already tell a bruise was going to form on his cheek. Maybe even on his forehead, you had no clue why he took his goggles off.

"Narutos always getting himself into trouble like this." Kushina sighed, lowering her head in defeat. "I feel hopeless when I see my son hurt and lonely. I wish I could hug him just once."

You processed her words. That was definitely possible - or, it would be if you weren't on boring stage one of youe Poltigan. You didn't even have to activate it - seeing ghosts only became as natural as seeing civilians walking down the street on the first stage. Stage two didn't do much to help, but stage three could definitely help in getting her a hug from her son. Or maybe she wanted to be seen... Which would take stage four.... It was to complicated for you to even want to begin thinking to hard about it.

You heard Naruto groan as he regained consciousness, you looked back at him as he slowly opened his eyes - clearly groggy. The grogginess didn't last long as he sat up, looking at you. He was silent for a second, hand coming up to rub his cheek.

"Hey, wait... Why are you here?" He suddenly asked.

"You lost consciousness. I didn't want to leave you here alone, so I stayed. Though, you woke up pretty fast." You answered, standing up before lending him a hand. He stared at it for a second  before taking it - standing up with a big smile.

"Heh, you really didn't have to stay behind. But thanks!" A hint of a blush played at his cheeks. "And I woke up early because I had things to settle with Sasuke! But by the looks of it, he ran away." He scoffed, looking off to the side. Everybody was gone.

"I think Sasuke took your words to heart..." You answered, shutting your eyes. "He looked a little flustered before he walked off."

"Oh yeah? Well, he better have taken it to heart! Every word I said was true!" He fumed, crossing his arms. "And I mean, if you can see ghosts, can you see your family?" He asked.

You shook your head. "It makes sense for you to think that, but... Well, the [Lastname]s are cursed, after death, we can't roam the earth. Or whatever afterlife there might be."

Naruto frowned, regretting asking in the first place. Asking valid questions only left him feeling awkward after. "Right, sorry.."

It was silent for a moment - and only was it then that he realized that you had come to watch him - probably with the help of others since you were one, new to the village, and two, he hadn't even told you where he was going. He realized that although Sasuke had an entourage of people cheering for him - none of them had really stayed behind for him out of concern, but out of admiration and a hopeless crush.

He smiled again. "Any curse can be broken, ya know?"

You stared at him, blinking. You didn't really care for breaking the curse - you weren't sure how you'd even begin to do such a thing. But seeing his happy expression had you agreeing. "I guess.. You're right." You nodded, a small smile coming onto his face.

He took a step backward in surprise, eyes wide - making your smile disappear as quickly as it came.

"Hey...! You smiled! I knew you had it in you!" He cheered, making you tilt your head in confusion. "What does that have to do with anything?" You've smiled plenty of times in your life.

He reached his hands out and placed them on your cheeks - forcing another smile onto your face. "You've never smiled around me, I was starting to think I was annoying, believe it!"

You sweatdropped, "No... You don't annoy me." Your voice was strained as he continued to mess with your face, changing your expression back and forth from a frown to a smile.

He chuckled before removing his hands, instead throwing his arms behind his head. "You know, you could make a fortune with your Kekkei Genkai, I mean, people are into that kind of stuff, right?"

"... What kind of stuff?" You asked.

"Speaking to the dead!" He answered as if it should be an obvious answer. "Like... Someone wanting to know what their dead family wants to say to them?"

You raised an eyebrow. "Are you trying to suggest something?" You asked.

He was silent, kicking his foot out nonchalantly before nodding vigorously. "Yeah... I gotta know...! Can you see my parents?!"

You were silent, looking back at his two parents who were suddenly very close to you.

"Tell him his dad is very proud! But he should really add something new to his diet!" Minato said.

"Tell him his mom loves him very much, and that to much ramen isn't good for him!" Kushina plead.

You blinked in surprise before you turned your head back toward Naruto, smiling sheepishly. "They're both love you very much, they're proud of you too."

Naruto was silent, finding his emotions conflicting - he didn't know how to respond, he wasn't even sure if he should've believed you when you first said you could see ghosts. For all he knew, you could've been messing with him. "I-..."

"They also said to switch up your diet a little, the pure ramen is stressing them out." Only then did he believe you, after all - you had zero clue of his ramen obsession.

He ended up crying - and it ended up being very awkward for you.

Chapter Text

A month had passed since Naruto's fight with Sasuke, the two of you had grown closer - and you managed to get yourself into the academy. Thanks to the help of Minato and Kushina - who led you back to the Hokage's office. You couldn't say you were a big fan of the third Hokage, but the first step of being in a village was to honor your Kage, you supposed.

Although you were keen on the idea at first, you found yourself nervous a week before your first day.

"Those people of the academy are cocky, that's all! But, well. You're a year above me so I have no idea about those people." Naruto tried his best to reassure you - he invited you out to eat at his favorite ramen place. As much as you appreciated the sentiment, it didn't do much to ease your nerves.

"Maybe they're even lamer than Sasuke!" He laughed, saying they were lamer than Sasuke and didn't do much, according to Sakura, he was a very cool guy. You only interacted him with a few times as a result of sticking around Naruto, but he seemed far from lame - seeing as he was deemed a prodigy from a strong clan.

You sighed, playing with your chopsticks - circling a single one around your bowl.

"And besides, who wouldn't want to befriend you?" he forced more ramen into his mouth. "I mean, you're super cool, and seeing ghosts is bound to attract attention!" He said that all with a mouth full of food. "Only a bunch of idiots, really! I mean, my class is full of them!"

You processed his compliment before you finally began to eat your own food. Maybe he was right - maybe they would think you were cool. Or maybe they were horrendous bullies that hated people from other villages. You forced the food down your thrown as you rested your hands on both sides of your bowl.

"I think you're the only one that thinks I'm cool." You admitted, head hung low in defeat.

"No..!" He immediately blurted before being hummed. "Well, actually, you might be right.." He corrected. "But hey, you're the only one that talks to me, but that's enough for me!" He smiled.

You side-eyed him before smiling. "You're right... That's enough for me, too."

He giggled, messing with the goggles on his face. "Once we both become Shinobi, then they have no reason to deny that we're shinobi of the leaf, right?" He grinned, facing you before looking back at his meal.

You looked back at your meal. He was right, if you wanted to be seen as a Leaf civilian, you had to earn the title. Not just wish the 'the one from the sand' title would go away.

"Thanks, Naruto. You're right." To make this place your home, you'd fight for it. And nobody would deny it. You ended up enjoying your meal.

The next day Naruto had taken you to the academy, it wasn't too confusing of a place - there weren't many classrooms, to begin with - there was a courtyard - where Naruto told you of any other fights he had with Sasuke there - which he lost each time. Your classroom's position wasn't hard to remember, since it was the one at the very end of the hall. Naruto had peeked his head in to make sure it was your sensei in the room - which it was, but everybody looked at him with ludicrous faces as he apologized for 'getting the classroom numbers wrong'.

You recognized the crestfallen expression he carried after that. "I bet if Sasuke walked in there, they would all cheer." He scoffed. He almost seemed obsessed with the idea of Sasuke at this point.

"Do you want to be friends with Sasuke?" You asked - walking him back to his classroom after his tour was over.

"Huh? No way!" He said, back turned to you as he rested his hand on the door, ready to open it. "Well... Maybe." He mumbled, lowering his head.

"It's... It's complicated!" He whined. "I'm just jealous of him, I don't know if I want to be him, or be friends with him!"

Yeah, he definitely sounded obsessed. "Well, you can sort that out by talking to him normally. Instead of picking a fight every time." You suggested.

He thought it over, eyes shut as he thought of it. But it wasn't long before he shook his head.

"Nah, no way! He might not know it, but we're rivals me and him! Believe it!" He declared before swinging his classroom door open - stepping inside.

"I'm back, Sensei!" He announced loudly, turning to you to wave goodbye with a smile before he closed the door. You stood there for a second, watching his behavior. Having no family really meant you could do anything, it gave you a few ideas, but just because you could, didn't mean you should. After all, you wanted the village to like you - not hate you.

You sighed, turning toward the exit only to stop. Somebody was just a little ways away, watching you from around the corner. But the moment you noticed them - they hid away with a squeak. You weren't sure if they actually believed that would hide them away - seeing as you had to walk that way to leave the building, but you weren't waiting. Instead, you walked over - whoever it was was silent, so silent you thought for a moment that they were a ghost.

But it definitely wasn't a ghost, seeing as they seemed more scared of you as you turned your head to look at them once you caught up.

"I-I'm sorry." They stuttered, blinking their plain eyes. For a second, you thought they were blind. "I swear I wasn't trying to be creepy. I was just getting back from the bathroom." She excused, watching you nervously as you shifted your foot - turning your body to look at her. Your expression almost reminded her of her cousins, she found herself scared all of a sudden.

"It's alright." You said suddenly, smiling. It made her loosen up her posture, a small smile coming over her own face.

"You're... You're not from this academy, are you?" She asked, curiosity evident by the way she tilted her head.

"No, I start a week from now." She suddenly found herself hoping you'd be in the same class as her, after all, if you were talking to her here, why wouldn't you talk to her in class? "I'm just a year above you." Her smile dropped as quickly as it came.

"Oh, really?" She stood straight from her hunching position, a hand on the wall. "Wh-which class are you in?" She asked.

You turned your head - looking down the hall. "Class three, the one all the way in the back."

She blinked sheepishly. "I see, you're in a class with my cousin."

You found yourself relieved for a second, but her worried expression suddenly had you nervous. "Are they... Nice?"

She was silent. Lowering her head. "Neji was very nice to me before." She sighed, "But.. He's suffered a lot." She looked back up at you. "I don't think I know him that well anymore." She said a whole lot, but not the answer you were looking for. He seemed like a complicated guy, but that was alright. You hoped.

"Well, thanks." You nodded, "You should get back to class. Maybe I'll see more of you around?" You suggested.

She stared at you - wide-eyed before smiling sheepishly. "Yes, I hope so." She nodded.

Four days before you started, you went out to an empty field with Kushina and Minato following behind. They had offered to teach you a few tricks - since both of them had been Shinobi at one point. They started with techniques they thought someone your age was capable of learning, which mostly had to do with Kunai - it was boring, but probably the first thing a Shinobi should learn. It was easy enough, seeing as that was the first thing your mother taught you as well.

"Let's try something else. Something simple." Kushina proposed, hands on her lap as she sat on the floor.

"Hmmm... Flying Raijin?" Minato suggested from beside her, on his knees with a smile.

Kushina glared at him, struggling to keep her anger in check. "Come on, as a former sensei, you of all people should know how impossible it is for a seven-year-old to learn a Jutsu like that!" She scolded.

Minato laughed sheepishly, lowering his head. "I guess it's been a while since I last taught anyone. I'm a little eager."

You sat awkwardly, watching as Kushina chided Minato for his suggestions before he landed on the perfect one.

"Simple Chakra control would be a good start..." He concluded, a nervous sweat on his face as he awaited Kushinas reaction. She was silent before nodding.

"That's perfect! Chakra control is the base of all Jutsus!" She agreed, nodding.

Minato let out a sigh of relief, "Well, even that can be challenging for someone so young."

Though, that's what the two agreed upon - and what you ended up being taught first. That's what you spent your remaining days, out on the fields learning chakra control. Climbing trees initially had you scared - you'd never climbed one before, and suddenly having to reach the top without your hands seemed impossible. But you eventually got the hang of doing it without Chakra - so then you moved on to doing it with Chakra. It was hard - you had no idea how to focus Chakra, or even get it to charge in general.

It was like a second variation of energy, but you had no clue what to make of it. But Minato was a very patient teacher, and it seemed he truly was happy to have a new student. He had helped you find out your Chakra nature - which unsurprising to you, was fire. A direct result of a fire dragon, you were sure.

Though, a little surprising to the two of you was the second nature - wind. Minato gave you a million and one recommendation as a result.  You didn't understand or comprehend a single technique that came out of his mouth.

Your last day was when your nerves truly flared up, taking Naruto out to the field you'd been training in for so long to try and help him learn whatever it was his father was teaching you - you felt it was the least you could do, seeing as you saw his parents more than he. You hadn't told him exactly who taught you, but you told him that at that very moment - his parents were watching. Which led him to trying hard to impress them - though it didn't amount to much.

"Every time I'm given an opportunity to graduate early, I'm hit with the same problem each time! I can't do a clone Jutsu to save my life!" He groaned, sitting on the grass with both his arms and legs crossed.

"A clone Jutsu?" You repeated. If you remembered correctly, your mother had brought that up at least once. It was a basic technique that almost anyone could learn.

"Yeah... But... I know a Jutsu is way more impressive than that! Believe it!" He cheered, getting back onto his feet. Both you and his parents watched closely, anticipating whatever trick he was going to pull.

"I made it up myself, I call it-!" He put his hands together. "Sexy Jutsu!" For a second, you assumed the name was just misleading as a cloud of smoke surrounded him. Though, once it cleared, you figured that was the best suited name.

It was a girl, with Narutos eyes and whiskers, but a lot different as he striked a pose. You were thankful for the clouds of smoke covering parts of his body - you already found yourself gawking at the technique.

"This is - what is this!?" Kushina asked, speechless for a second before she felt her anger get the best of her.

"What would you even use a technique like this for?!" You asked, voice louder than you'd like it to be as you covered your eyes with your hands.

Naruto stood up straight, giggling. "I figured it'd work well for distractions, I mean, it even worked on you!" He took good notice of your reaction, you slowly uncovered your eyes.

"Covering your eyes around a naked person is just common curtesy." You answered smoothly, trying your best to act nonchalant as you put your hands on your hips. Minato sighed beside you.

Naruto struck another pose. "This technique will be passed down for generations, believe it!" He declared.

Silence, that's all there was as you stared at him - along with Kushina and Minato. He was still stuck in his weird pose before he blew a kiss toward no one in particular. Even as the kiss he blew floated away, there was silence until the comedic heart burst.

"That's... Disturbing." You finally spoke, face covered with just a smidge of horror.

His body was surrounded by another puff of smoke - the beautiful girl replaced with the sight of Naruto. "Heh, everyone will know such a technique came from nobody but Naruto Uzumaki, the next Hokage!" He declared boldly.

You found your smidge of horror quickly being replaced by a small smile. "I'm definitely glad to be the first one to see it."

When you went home that night, you couldn't sleep. Instead, you stared at the ceiling and thought of any scenario that could come true on your first day.

'You're so nervous, it's almost making me anxious.'

You continued to stare at the ceiling, ignoring the intruding voice in your head. Ever since you had come to the leaf, the voice would always make itslf known at night. You happened to ignore it everytime.

'Your stress is for nothing, really... As far as I can remember, the Shinobi of the Leaf have always been weak-minded...' Its voice was bothersome, grainy enough to give you a headache despite coming from your head. 'If they start bothering you too much, I could just kill them... Things like that bother me, too.'

You closed your eyes, the ceiling you once found interesting was replaced with darkness. "You're not killing anybody. Stop dreaming." You responded out loud - voice in a whisper.

'So you have been able to hear me this whole time. I knew you were good at acting nonchalant but this is a different level.'

"Shut up." You responded quietly, eyes opening back up to the ceiling above.

'Feisty today... I've never seen you be so rude to anyone else...' Their grainy voice responded, you could just hear the smile in the way they spoke. 'I have feelings, too.'

"I don't care about how you feel." You responded, batting your lashes at the noises down the hall. They went silent, listening to your loud neighbor bang around the kitchen to make himself something to eat. "Whenever I hear your voice, all I can think about is how much better off I would be if you weren't apart of me." You confessed.

'That would be impossible. Unless you were never born to begin with.'

"You say that like it would really be so bad."

'A little emotional...' They laughed lightly.  'That neighbor of yours is a little annoying, isn't he?'

"Not nearly as annoying as you."

They chuckled again, going silent before they wished you a quiet goodnight.

'Goodnight, good luck tomorrow.'

You felt bad for being so rude after that.

"Goodnight." You responded.

. . .
You woke up just as the sun was beginning to rise - soft light filling into your room as you stared at your curtained window. Dread piled into your gut along with the sun spilling into your room. Maybe you shouldn't have signed up for it, so you would remain with no responsibilities. Though, having something to do would make it so you didn't feel like such a loser.

You sighed, slowly forcing yourself out of bed. You slowly walked toward your light switch, flipping it on before you inched back to your bed to sit down. Your eyes were trained on the floor, arms resting on your thighs as you lent over. It was silent, not even a single thought in your head. You found that you spent a lot of your day like this, if it weren't for Kushina asking you to be friends with her son, you'd probably spend all day like this. Though it wasn't like you had the motive to get up at all.

But.. You had something to do for once.

You stood up grudgingly, standing in place for a second before you picked your outfit up off the desk. You had left it there untouched ever since you bought it, it was the best one you could find with the lack of money you had, but you liked it. It was perfect for a ninja, as you unfolded the shirt to hold it out and look at it - you felt yourself almost joyful.

'When'd you get that? I don't remember seeing it.'

You were silent for a second, blinking as you lowered the shirt. "You mean to say you're not watching every second of the day?"

'You don't exactly live an entertaining life.'

You were silent, disappointment on your face. That was right, despite all the 'special' things you were born with, you were boring. "I bought this last week. I had to mop their floors to afford it all, but atleast I have something to wear."

You quickly got changed, carefully putting on your new outfit. The dragon had gone silent, probably to give you some sort of privacy as knelt on the floor, head back to laying on your mattress. You listed out anything that you'd need for your first day, though the only two things you ended up with were; eating breakfast and getting changed. You already did both of those, all that was left was to actually get to the academy.

You buried your face into the mattress, your sigh muffled by it before you got off the floor, standing up. If you sat down once more, you'd probably end up being late - so you turned toward your door, opening it and stepping out of your apartment.

Naruto swung his door open at the exact same time, turning his head toward you before quickly shutting his door. "I knew it was your first day, so I woke up extra early today, believe it!" He greeted, catching up to you as you began to walk. "Since we're both headed to the same place every morning now, I decided we can walk together, right?" He asked, throwing his hands behind his head.

"Yeah..." You trailed off, looking away from him. "Thank you, by the way. Talking to you this past week has really helped me ease my nerves."

He was silent, tilting his body to get a good look at your face before he smiled. "Don't mention it! I mean, you're my first friend, but I'm pretty sure this is the type of stuff they do for each other!"

You smiled softly at the ground before you looked up, Naruto reminded you of Gaara in a way. You were their first friend, and in a way, they were both your first friend. Though, Gaara had known you during a lot less vulnerable time in your life.

"And by the way, I think your outfit is really cool!" He complimented, a wide smile on his face - "I mean, it totally goes with your.. Eyes? Hair?" He lost his way through the sentence, growing silent.

"Thank you." You nodded. "I guess I'll use something like this when I become an actual Genin." You suggested, lookiny down at your own outfit.

"Well I'll have to get an even better outfit, believe it! Even if you are a year above me, I'll catch up and surpass you, believe it!"

"Can't be the hokage if you don't, right?"  You asked, stopping at his classroom door. He turned toward you, a large smile on his face accompanied with a small blush.

"You're right!" He nodded, staring at you for a good second. "Good luck on your first day, by the way! This is the earliest I've been to the academy in a while." He laughed.

"I'm glad you woke up early for me." You smiled back, "I'll tell you how it goes, alright? I'll see you later." He took that as his sign to turn around, entering his class as he spared you a wave.

You waved back - standing outside of his classroom for a while longer to control your nerves. At this point, you were wishing you were born in Konoha.

"Todays your first day, you don't want to be late!" You rose your head at the familiar voice - Kushina had followed you and you didn't even notice. "You know, I accompanied Naruto on his first days, too. But he wasn't really so nervous." She admitted, a kind smile on her face. "I promise you it won't be so bad," she lowered herself to your eye level, hands on her knees. "How about I accompany you? You won't be so lonely that way."

You stared at her wide-eyed. Despite her extreme hot-bloodedness, Kushina truly was some sort of angel. You nodded eagerly in response, walking toward your classroom as she followed behind. You only stopped at the door for a few seconds before you opened it, standing at the doorframe.

Your teacher turned her head toward you face full of curiosity before she lit up. "Oh, you're the new student, [Firstname]." She acknowledged. "There's no need for introductions, please just find an empty seat." She instructed, hand pointing toward the classroom.

It was smaller than you expected, there weren't too many students. But the one that caught your attention was the one with round eyes, bushy eyebrows, and long black hair. He... Looked very unique. The two of you made eye contact, and although he was looking first, he looked away nervously. At that very second, you decided thats where you would sit.

Kushina followed behind you - glancing toward your classmates as you made your way up the class - sitting beside him. The seat next to him was the only one open, anyway.

The boy bounced his leg nervously, resting his head in his palms in an attempt to act nonchalant. Though it wasn't as if you were any calmer, you were just far better at hiding it.

He turned his head toward you - opening and closing his mouth like a fish out of water before he finally spoke. "... If I am not mistaken, you are a/an  [Lastname]?" He asked, eyes wide as he leant in just a little closer.

You stared ahead wide-eyed before you looked toward him, "Um.. Yes, I am. Why do you... Ask?"

His expression which was once full of curiosity turned into one of utter excitement. "That is truly amazing! I knew I had recognized that symbol on the back of your shirt...! I've heard of your clan, the things your Kekkei Genkai can accomplish are incredible!"

You sweatdropped, completely taken aback by his excitement when it came to the topic of your clan.
"To think! A/an [Lastname] all the way out here in the leaf! Sitting next to me! I am truly as honored as one could be!"

You blinked, finding yourself speechless at his surprising amount of knowledge. You understood why someone like the fourth Hokage would know of your clan, but someone your age? It was a bit unexpected.

"Being able to use just about any Jutsu makes me envious, but that is okay! Because I will be a fine ninja even without the ability of Ninjutsu or Genjutsu!" He declared.

You barely had enough time to process the onslaught of information he threw at you as you blinked - a nervous smile creeping onto your face out of reflex. "... Pure Taijutsu is just about as ninja as you can get, I suppose." You answered, your jaw tense. Although the prospect of a ninja with no jutsus during the modern-day sounded.. Idiotic, you went along with it.

"Ah..! I never thought of it that way! Before the art of Ninjutsu, that is all there was!" He concluded, "That is... All I have ever wanted to hear! Thank you!"

"Rock Lee, can you please quiet down?" The teacher asked loudly, a hand on her hip as she held her lecture book in hand. Quickly, the boy turned mellow as he turned back toward the board. You turned your head the other way, to the left to look at Kushina beside you, who smiled.

"See? Not so bad. But you're much more easygoing than I was when I came to a foreign academy far from home." She chuckled.

"It's impossible to get along with everyone, but you'll always be able to find those who adore you."

Chapter Text

"The first thing a true Shinobi needs is stamina! Keep up, [Lastname]!" Your teacher's voice was loud in your ears, humiliating even. You didn't exactly appreciate her calling you out for slacking behind everyone else. It had already been a year since you first entered the academy, and you always managed to suck when it came down to stamina. But Lee - your only friend in your class as far as you could tell, excelled in stamina. Always in front of the class while everyone else teased him for his 'hopeless' dream. Initially, you were of the same mindset. Being a ninja without ninjutsu in this day and age seemed impossible.

But Lee was a motivated boy - despite the fact most told him outright it was impossible and dumb, he denied it. He would become a talented ninja, a master of Taijutsu. You found yourself believing it after not too long - seeing how he did much better in most subjects than you could ever hope to do.

Even if he was better than you at most, you refused to fall behind. He was in front because he worked hard, not because he was born with the talent needed. So you would force yourself in front of the nearest slacker - a girl with two buns. She tried her hardest - it was clear by how much she struggled just to catch up with the group. You found you had a fond respect for hard workers, maybe it was because you had a tendency to do the bare minimum. You almost felt you didn't have it in you to try your hardest - even when being surrounded by the hardest working people you knew.

Naruto never gave up on his Jutsus - never gave up on anything. He even managed to get over himself and 'befriend' Sasuke due to your suggestions. (Truly, it was only tolerance on both parts) That's what led you to befriending Sasuke (sort of), which led you to befriending Sakura and Ino, who were jealous of the fact you could get so close to him so casually. Then there was the last one, your initial impression of Hinata was that she was a shy and meek girl - that much about her was true, but she never gave up. That was her 'nindo' way, whatever that was.

Then, of course, there was Lee. You knew he had a tendency of getting low in spirits, but he'd lift himself up just as fast - he was the only friend your age you had, if you were right, you were his only friend, since most tended to stay away from his 'overwhelming' self, or his 'idiotic' self. The people of the Leaf seemed a little harsh, but you managed to befriend the two kindest villagers around. Though... They were both outcasted.

Well, that's what made humans, human. Judging others - though you didn't exactly like to be judged. So that's why you tried a little harder, reaching the middle of the group but never able to reach the front of it. It made you frustrated - putting in your all was never enough. Even as your teacher called off stamina training for the day, you found yourself disappointed as you sat on a bench. Though, you didn't let it show, not while you wiped away your sweat away as Lee came toward you, a big smile on his face a result of his achievements.

"I cannot believe it! I was first place, before Neji!" He cheered, coming over to sit next to you. Neji was a boy in your class, he was a prodigy - the number one in just about everything. He was impressive, but hard to get along with - Hinata had told you that much. If anything, the past year had made Nejis behavior worse, something inside the clans business made him act that way. You were curious, but you knew to stay out of other clans businesses.

"All your hard work has paid off. I can definitely see a difference." You complimented. "Surpassing the classes number one student in anything is a great achievement."

He sat next to you on the bench, classes were already ending for the day, so that left the two of you with nothing to do. "You are right, just because I beat him once, doesn't mean I'll do it again if I do not work hard..." That was far from what you said, but you knew the way he was.

"I was thinking, maybe you'd like to spar with me?" He asked bashfully, looking toward you. You were looking ahead, so that left him staring at your side profile. You were thinking, there was nothing you needed to do that day, and you hardly had pre-planned hangouts. So you nodded.
"Sounds good. I could use some extra training."

He lit up, as if he wasn't expecting an answer like that. "I have been wanting to ask for a while, but I wasn't sure you'd want to train with someone like me."

"I'm not sure what you mean by someone like me, but I'd gladly train with you. A spar between good friends is bound to be a little motivational."

His eyes widened, "I was not sure if we were even friends, but to learn that we are 'good friends' brings me so much joy!" He was always one to show extreme emotion - around you, atleast. He was still a bit hesitant around others - atleast the ones who refused to accept his dream.

"Of course we're friends, even if we didn't didn't properly tell eachother that..." Your smile was small, but you found yourself smiling a lot more than you ever had from just a year ago.

He stood from the bench, smiling widely. "Let us go, then. I have a special place I like to train in, that only I know of!" He declared, lifting your hand up from its resting spot on the bench to drag you along with him. "But as a great sign of our friendship, I will share it! It will be for the two of us!"

He dragged you along - leading you to a plain opening with a single tree stump. It didn't look like a place someone would like to train - but you supposed the solitude was well needed. He confessed to you that the tree stump was something he tended to kick, one part of it was some sort of training, and the other part was him pretending it was all of his doubts manifested into one thing. It was definitely an interesting concept, beating up all of ones problems. It seemed like a better way to deal with ones problems in life than others.

The two of you initially started with Taijutsu, it was all Lee could use - and although he was self-taught as far as you knew, you could tell it would be something he would excel at in the future. Taijutsu wasn't something most Ninjas excelled at, but you could tell Lee wouldn't stop until he reached his goal of 'becoming a fine ninja without ninjutsu or genjutsu.' You also learned that he wrote a lot in a notebook, anything that had to do with Ninjutsus you spoke of. All for the sake of learning as much as he could about enemies' moves in the future, not that he believed you were an enemy - now or ever.

Although he wasn't capable of any Jutsus, he was able to manipulate Chakra in a way - he wasn't able to shape it, but manifest it. There was a thought in the back of your head that he could use a Jutsu if he put half of his passion into it as he did Taijutsu, but you kept quiet. It wasn't his dream to use Ninjutsu, anyway. But something like Chakra control alone would make his Taijutsu better - even if you weren't great at explaining things, you could try your best to teach him.

Walking on water and climbing trees... Sounded complicated, but it was pretty basic stuff in hindsight. Atleast, it was when you had a ghost Hokage teaching you for a full year. Minato truly took pride in being your teacher - being friends with your mother also had advantages, it almost seemed like he knew about your Kekkei Genkai than you did. It proved to help a lot, seeing as you managed to unlock the second phase of your Poltigan. Though, the second wasn't a very impressive feat - unlocking it was childs play compared to the first, or anything after that. All it truly took was some Chakra control.

Although it wasn't truly outstanding - conjouring someone from the dead, for example, if Kushina was at home with Naruto, you could conjour her and she'd appear at your side instead. It definitely got easier through training, and it was the first phase of the Poltigan that allowed it to show in your eyes. It was the same as your clans symbol, when you thought of it, your clan wasn't very keen on design, but it was easy to recognize, atleast.

When you had first unlocked it, you remember looking yourself closely into the mirror. You simply thought it was cool, Naruto and Lee shared the same sentiment. Both complimenting you in their own way, Lee going on about how honored he was to know you and Naruto about how he knew you were 'so cool'. Although it was flattering, you weren't sure if you were living up to their image of you.

At the end of that day, Lee didn't end up walking on trees, but with a stronger punch than before. He struggled with Chakra Control at his feet, but he was just so happy when he managed it with his arms. He cheered and thanked you various times, you liked people like Lee. His happiness was more often than not contagious.

Another year passed, and the tragedy of the Uchiha massacre had taken place. You remembered the murmurs of it on the street, all so inconsiderate to the sole survivor - Sasuke. You knew what it was like to be in position, becoming closed off - but he remained in the Leaf. And he had the mispleasure of knowing who was behind it, his own brother. What happened to his clan was nothing short of a tragedy - and you couldn't blame him for falling into whatever darkness he was sinking into. It was sad, though. The first few days since the massacre, everytime you'd see him, he looked so tired. You wondered if you looked anything like him when your clan was killed.

You thought though, that he had it worse. Your clan was killed by someone you didn't trust so closely, and they had all died when you were so young. However, eight years old would be enough for Sasuke to remember. It would be impossible for him to forget - not when he had unlocked his Sharingan during the midst of it. A photographic memory would leave him with that image for the rest of his life. But you'd be wrong to say your experiences hadn't stuck with you, even if it wasn't as clear as Sasukes memory could've been, your clans massacre changed the way you really would have been if your life was normal.

You grew apart from Sasuke after that - you decided he needed to be alone to mourn. That's how it was for you initially - but it wasn't as if the two of you were close, anyway. On a brighter note, a trip to Konohas library had done you well. You ended up with a book of Dragon Jinchurikis, there were five of them - you found yourself giddy at the fact you were one of them.

A fire dragon - that was you. An iron dragon, wind dragon, white dragon, and a shadow dragon. Apparently, each one could eat the element of their dragon type to restore Chakra. You had no idea who it was that wrote the book, but you found yourself hesitant to believe it - if you tried to eat fire, you'd burn up!

'Oh come on, I could have told you all this.' And there they were, the one you were currently researching.

"Well, you didn't tell me a thing." You responded in a whisper, turning the page. A page all about the fire dragon, 'Diaval'.

'You never asked.'

"Well, you seem so eager to talk about yourself I figured I didn't have to ask." You retorted, eyes trained onto the page, yet you weren't exactly reading. It was hard to with the loud voice in your head.

'Heh... You're not wrong, I've always been one to show off. Too bad I'm stuck with a sadsack like you.'

"Life with you isn't exactly ideal, either." You mumbled, rereading the same sentence over and over. "So... Can we actually eat fire...? What's it taste like?"

'Why not find out yourself?'

"..." You were silent, closing the book you were reading - picking it up and taking it along with you. You didn't care for checking it out, if you got caught, you'd just say something along the lines that you've never been to a library before.

You went to the opening Lee had showed you - with a box of matches. You sat on the tree stump Lee would often kick, lighting a match before holding it up to your face. Watching it sizzle so close made you nervous, you were pretty sure you were sweating. "I bet you're laughing right now, aren't you? You're gonna see me burn myself and I won't hear the end of it."

'Of course not.' You could practically hear the smile in their voice, 'If you don't trust what I say, you won't be able to know whether or not you can unless you try it.' You stayed quiet at that - after all, they had a point. You didn't trust them, and you wouldn't know unless you tried it. So with a sudden boost of confidence, you brought the match up to your mouth.

'A fire as small as a match is usually sucked in like air would be. You're not necessarily eating it.' Diaval advised. You followed their advice, sucking it in. It didn't burn, and it didn't necessarily taste like anything.

'You'll need a bigger fire.'

"Where do I find a bigger fire?" You asked, disappointed as you lowered the unlit match to your lap.

'You start one.'

You went silent again, and suddenly, you found yourself gathering dead leaves and grass - gathering it into a pile before you knelt down, lighting another match. "I'm not sure if this is a good idea."

'Heheh... Make it big enough so that you can taste something, and put it out before it sets the whole forest on fire.' You hated how carefree that damned dragon was, they never gave you a good piece of advice. It was always high-risk high-reward.

You sighed, reaching your hand out to the pile. There was a river nearby, that could always be your backup option. But you didn't really have time to think of it, not as the fire slowly spread from a single leaf to the entire pile.

You lost your balance from kneeling as you fell onto your butt - startled. This fire was a lot bigger than the last one - and you could pass the last one not having an effect on you for being so small. But this one...

You got yourself up, onto your knees as you neared your face toward the fire. Whether the sweat on your face was a result from the heat or being nervous - you couldn't say. "This fire is big enough to eat?" You asked.

'Yeah. Go for it.' Diaval laughed.

You'd have the nerve to get angry - but you didn't have time, instead, you began to attempt eating a fire. And surprisingly, it went down like any other meal you had ever eaten - even more surprisingly, you found that it tasted good. It was warm, but it didn't burn. It was a weird sensation - and you did feel as if your Chakra was boosted.

'Good, right?' Diaval asked, 'Fire doesn't affect you the way it affects others, you're invulnerable to it. You could eat any type of fire, but I must say - depending on what made it, it could taste pretty bad. And you can't eat your own fire.'

You repeated his words in your head over and over, it was a lot to take in all in a single moment. "All different flavors...?" That was the single point you focused on. "If a fire from a match tasted good, I'm curious about the rest..." You sat back down, looking at the pile of charred nature on the floor. You felt as if it was only then that you could actually become something close to the image your friends held of you.

You learned of the technique he had passed down to the first Jinchuriki of the Fire Dragon, a technique used to slay dragons. It sounded strong, defeating dragons definitely didn't sound like an easy feat - but dragons weren't all that common outside of techniques that looked like dragons. And they weren't all that malicious that an entire technique had to be made for it. But you'd be glad to learn it, a strong and unique batte style would do great to set you apart from others.

You learned a lot about Diaval that day, about how strong they once were - how strong their hosts were because of the excess chakra they could provide, how they ended up being sealed, but never why they were sealed. You didn't pry for an answer after the first time they refused to.

After all, you wouldn't want to make them angry with you. Not when they promised a forbidden lost technique being taught soon. Could you really be blamed for learning something forbidden when you had all the opportunities to reach out and grab them?

A smile made its way onto your face. You were going to make great use of conjouring - and of the dragon sealed within you.

Three years had passed now, you were now twelve, and reaching your graduation to Genin level. You gradually climbed from the absolute bottom of your class to a noticeably higher spot. Your classmates actually began to admire you in their own way, you supposed nobody really rooted for an underdog they didn't think was cool.

The requirement of graduating was a little different than Narutos class - even though he had been given various chances to graduate early, he failed each one. A clone jutsu wasn't hard for you, it truly was a basic Ninjutsu - and you would be lying if you said it didn't have you a little concerned for his future as a ninja, but he still had time to graduate.

Luckily, all your class needed to do was demonstrate one's chakra control. Something that even Lee could do, you were relieved - in terms of Chakra, it's all he really could do with it. Lee had grown a little more confident in his skills in Taijutsu after some of the teachers of the academy had acknowledged him. He also got a haircut, short and a little choppy - but you found that it suited him. It was even a little cute.

You and your class stood outside, you stood next to Lee, he tapped his foot against the floor anxiously. "I would be a fool to say that I am not nervous right now..." He admitted, head looking toward the floor. He already had his ninja outfit picked out if he didn't graduate now... He would've spent his only cash on an outfit for no reason.

You had your arms clasped behind your back as you turned your head silently to look at him, you had also picked out an outfit, a little different than the one you had bought all that time ago - "I'm also a little nervous." You confessed, turning your head to look up at your classmate who wobbled up a large tree. "But we've been on this topic since we were... Eight? We got this." You smiled - though it looked more like a proud smirk.

Lee looked up at you, he felt as if he hardly recognized you now - the meek, closed-off girl he had first met years ago was a lot more open now. With him at least, you were comfortable with him - and it made his heart swell with joy. He was still honored that the [Lastname] was his friend, after a few years, it was inevitable he learned you were the last one.

"Ah! You are right! I can not believe I almost let myself forget something so important!" He gaped, turning his entire body toward you. "You, [Firstname], are like the light of my life! I simply could not imagine it without you!" Along with other developments in Lees's life, he also began to call you by a handful of nicknames. That all seemed a little more than friendly. Before you had the chance to answer, Lees name was called - making your response change from who knows what to bidding of good luck.

Although he was nervous, he managed to get to the top of the tree with little to no trouble and get down easily. Even from afar, you could see how excited he looked when he heard he passed, throwing his arms into the air with a big smile. He gave his teacher a big hug,  that lady was very nice to him. She was patient, too. He walked up to the table which displayed the headbands - he happily chose the red one before running back to you.

"I did it! I truly did it! I am now a Genin, can you believe it!" He cheered, jumping up and down. You were happy for him, it was his first step to becoming that fine ninja he wanted to be. He quickly placed the headband on his forehead, tying it together. "Ah...! This is too good to be true!"

He continued to cheer as you were called up next, you weren't too nervous, seeing as Minato had helped you advance your Chakra Control enough to make walking on trees second nature, but there was always the lingering thought that you would mess up. But you managed, focusing the chakra on your feet before running to the top. A little more than what was asked of you, but you wanted your nerves to pass as quickly as they could. You made it back to the bottom quickly, thanking your teacher before you picked out your ninja band, settling for a [color] one.

Although you weren't all that nervous about it, you were very relieved. You don't remember ever smiling as bashfully as you did then, looking at your band. The big leaf symbol meant that you were a Ninja of the leaf now, indisputably so - after years, you could finally call yourself one. A hidden leaf ninja.

That thought alone had you giddy as you made your way back to Lees side. Showing off your headband - with a lot less passion than he did before you decided on just the right place for it. On your [bodypart], it was the perfect cherry-on-top accessory for the outfit you already had on.

"We did it! The both of us are now Genin!" He cheered, stepping closer to you. "This feels as if it was destined to happen since the beginning, really! The two of us... Together!" He declared passionately.

"Oh.. I will pray to whatever is out there that we end up on the same team!" He said that as if he just had the best idea of a lifetime. "Whatever it takes!" He said before running off.

'You're quite lucky. I never had someone swooning for me as hard as this guy does for you.' You never appreciated Diavals sudden intrusions into your mind, but you were growing to be more tolerant of it.

"Of course not. You're a scary dragon." You responded, closing your eyes. "But I made it, I'm a genin now."

'Hmm.. I'm not too impressed. I was dealing with Jounin ten times stronger than you back then. A fresh graduate Genin isn't much.'

"Can't you just be happy for me?" You grumbled, turning yourself around to leave the field. Tomorrow was the day you would be assigned to your new team, the team you'd be stuck with throughout the rest of your Ninja days. You were nervous, seeing as it branched out through all the other classrooms outside of yours. You'd just hope you ended up with people familiar to you.

'Well, congrats, [Firstname].' Diaval said, 'You should go rub this in Narutos face, I just know he'd throw a fit.'

"We're not doing that." You scoffed, before going silent. Diaval knew that silence well, just a few seconds of you thinking things through before possibly changing your mind. "Not now, at least. He still has class to attend to."

"Not me, though. I'm free." You smiled. If you were going, to be honest, the academy was hell. Boring, taught things you knew, and when Lee couldn't attend, you wanted to get run over by a carriage. It would probably be more entertaining than class. But you were free from that now, now you'd be able to go on missions. Not too hard obviously, since you were only a Genin. But thats how you liked it.

"Let's go home now. Tomorrows a big day."

Chapter Text

"Today marks our first day as an official group! So it only makes sense to introduce ourselves..." Your teacher smiled, nodding his head along with his words with shut eyes before he opened them hastily, pointing a dramatic thumb toward himself.

"I'm Might Guy! But since I'm your teacher..." He smiled wide, his thumb being directed toward the group of you now. "You will call me Guy Sensei!"

You stared, fingers tapping at your knees as you look to your left, the one with brown hair sat, straight-faced and unimpressed, you recognized him as Neji - then to your right, Lee looked a lot more endeared at the introduction. So much so, he stood to be next with introductions.

"I am Rock Lee! I enjoy - no, I love to train! I also love various other things!" He snuck a sneaky glance toward his group before looking back at his teacher. "There is not much I do not enjoy!" After his hearty introduction, silence filled the air, eyes falling onto you and your teammate beside you.

Neji eyed you, arm resting on top of the seat before he sighed. It looked like you wouldn't budge. "I am Neji Hyuga, of the Hyuga clan." - should you introduce your clan after saying your last name to me? - "I like it when people don't bother me. And I dislike when they do." You blinked side eyeing him at his response before you decided it was your turn.

"I'm [Firstname] [Lastname]." You thought for a moment, thinking of what you enjoyed so much you were willing to share it. "I like to tell people what ghost follows them around." You decided, it was a memory from a while ago - back in your second year of the academy, you would tell people what kind of ghost acted as a guardian angel for them. Lee had a chihuahua, that was the first time you'd ever seen something like that. Another girl in your class - TenTen, had a legendary weapon user beside her. Well, they claimed to be legendary, but you had zero clue who it was. It branched out to other classes, Naruto already knew his parents followed him around.

But an interesting one was Kiba Inazuka, a boy with brown hair. He was so eager to come up to you, but his guardian was a little terrifying. It really did look like a stereotypical ghost, but you didn't have the heart to tell him that. So instead, you told him his guardian was a cute girl who liked dogs. You weren't sure whether you regretted saying it or not, seeing as he smiled and went around boasting. You decided you wouldn't tell anyone whose theirs were after that. But still, it was nice, having people come up to you.

"And I dislike library fees." That was something you could definitely say you didn't like, it wasn't that you got caught with the book you had taken a while back - no, that was still the only book you had on your bookshelf at home. But you had checked out a different book since then, something about how to cook cheap homemade meals. You had completely forgotten you checked it out, and the meals you made with it weren't all that great. The fee you had wracked up was more than you could afford, and you ended up with no food for a good two weeks until Kushina had convinced you to go to the hokage for help. But you thought he'd be a stingy man, seeing as he had someone from his own village living in the same conditions as you.

Guy nodded, hand on his chin as he took in mind all the things you three had said. Typical kid stuff, he assumed. Though, it definitely seemed some of them had some problems.

"I see... All very unique students I have... As of today, you are all Genin. So now tell me, why have you done it? What is your goal?"

"I'd rather not say..." Neji responded, leaning further into his seat, eyes trained toward the floor. He was selling the mysterious act, or he was just secretive you supposed.

"I can answer this, Sensei!" Lee shot his arm up, standing onto his tippy toes. "It is to prove that I can be as good of a ninja as any! Even without Ninjutsu or Genjutsu, I will prove it to the entire shinobi world!" As a response to the farfetched declaration, the boy next to him laughed - trigging an immediate reaction.

"What is so funny? I mean it! I will become a splendid ninja by using Taijutsu alone!" He was furious compared to the brown-haired ones reaction.

"Don't be dumb, the teachers at the academy weren't congratulating you for  graduating only using Taijutsu, it's only because they sought it unusual."

The messy-haired one couldn't offer a rebuttal, instead taking a few steps back.

"That leaves us with you, what's your goal?" Guy turned toward you, smile still present on his face.

"Well," You looked away from your to bickering teammates. You had originally come here to become a full-fledged Ninja of the Leaf, but apart of you believed people already accepted you as one. You put your hand on your ninja band. "I want to carry on the legacy of the [Lastname] clan. I want to be strong enough so that my clan can be recognized indiviually in both the Sand and Leaf." You decided that was a noble cause, and seeing as Lee looked happy about your sudden change in aspiration, it was a good reason.

Might Guy hummed, nodding his head before he offered the three of you a thumbsup. "All good reasons for becoming a Ninja!" He started, now smiling. "If you've got the passion, then you could make any of those a reality. Working your butts off is what it'll take!"  He pointed his thumb toward himself, smiling. "And as your Sensei from today onward for the rest of your lives... I will make sure you all reach your goal."

You glanced from your teacher toward Lee - who looked overly awestruck at what Guy had just said. You continued and the two before you came to a single conclusion; the two of them were very similar. If you knew how right you'd be in the distant future, you'd call yourself a fortune teller.

"Now. I want you all to meet me out at the training fields of Konoha, field three. Quickly!" And like that, he disappeared. Jounin always made their difficultly earned skills look so easy.

Lee was the first to move - quickly running down the stairs of the building you were on. You looked over at your other teammate, Neji. Despite being in the same class, the two of you never talked much. He looked back at you, face stoic as you made eye contact. You always thought the Hyuugas eyes were interesting, they looked as if they were always in a state of Kekkei Genkai, unlike your Poltigan. Or something like the Sharingan.

He didn't say anything, instead, he stood - following after Lee. It wasn't long before you got up yourself, following the two of them down to the training fields. You didn't often find yourself at these fields, instead resorting to the one you and Lee would go to. But there were times you accompany Naruto here, helping him practice his clone Jutsu. Which didn't improve much.

Once you made it to the field, your two teammates were already conversating. Not a good conversation, you assumed, based off of Lees defensive stance.

"A Kekkei Genkai that give's you the ability to see ghosts is hardly impressive, more of a nuisance." Neji scoffed, arms folded to state his case. His thoughts were geniune, if he had the ability to see ghosts instead of something useful like his Byakugan, he wouldn't take to much pride in that.

Lee was quick to come to your defense, "I disagree! I can only begin to imagine the great possibilities! She can be taught ancient lost techniques! Bring peace to families! She even told me my guardian angel! It is so awesome!"

"No one's even heard of the '[Lastname]' clan, no one would even begin to to believe that she can actually see ghosts." He retorted, side-eyeing Lee.

"That is not true! Her clan is very well known in the Sand! Please Neji, do not be ignorant!" Lee reprimanded. "Would you not be angry if someone doubted the abilities of your clan?"Your eyes shot between the two of them as they continued to argue over your clan.

"They have no idea about how it works. If they're to insult the main branch, I'd agree." Neji denied with the shake of his head, "I don't care what people say about the main branch, it doesn't concern me in any way." He shrugged. "What I'd dislike is being doubted myself."

Lee was silent. It seemed his words didn't really leave the effect he wanted them to have - he felt a little embarrassed then.

"I can do more than just see ghosts." You spoke up suddenly, sparing Lee more embarrassment in silence. "I can use their Justus if they possess me, and I can make them visible. Just imagine the amount of money I could make with something like that." You smiled, looking down. You never actually charged anyone for the stuff you did with your Kekkei Genkai, but it could make a lot of money.

Neji's eyes wandered toward you, "How about you conjure up lord first and prove it right now? Make him visible and I'll give you all the money I have." You could already see the hint of a smile creeping onto his face.

You were rendered silent, a bead of sweat forming on your face. "I can't make him visible yet, but I can conjure him..." You defended yourself, words hesitant as if you were tiptoeing around a minefield that was Neji finding a single slip up in your words. He placed his hands on his hips at your words.

"Tricky way of saying impossible." He said plainly. Eyes narrowing slightly as a mocking smirk tugged at his lips.

"You're really starting to get on my nerves, you know that?" It was hard to keep your nerves under check now. Not when Neji was constantly on a mission to get under your skin - and especially when he chuckled under his breath to mock you.

"Quit it with the smug look, would you?" You scoffed, stepping closer to Neji, closing in some distance.

"That's my normal expression." He responded cooly, head tilting slightly as his smirk became more evident.

Lee was quick to step between the two if you, hands on his hips and eyes closed. "Please, stop it you two! Let us act like teammates!" He reprimanded, not expecting look you gave him - it truly wasn't directed toward him. He never saw you angry before, especially not toward him. But it looked like Neji did well in working up your nerves, or your clan was a sensitive topic.

It was quick to make him back away, muttering a sorry as he lowered his head in shame. "You really know how to piss someone off, my clan has nothing to do with you."You scoffed, an irritated smile coming onto your face as you took a step back.

Neji raised an eyebrow, a hand on his hip. "I don't know what to say to you, if you can't take something that irrelevant, maybe you should let go of your dreams of being a Shinobi now."

You were silent, your face struggling to return back to its normal expression. "Whatever." You surrendered, lifting your arms up weakly before setting them back to your side. Neji watched you in silence, watching as you turned your back to him.

"I never thought of myself as one to get so easily irritable." You muttered shamefully. looking over your shoulder toward your teammate before you looked over at Lee. That look you gave him must've hurt him badly. Guilt built uinat your gut, it was embarrassing, you had let Neji get under your skin so easily.

You stopped in front of Lee, making him look up at you. He didn't look sad or shaken up, more so embarrassed, but you still felt bad. You were silent for a second before apologizing.

He blinked before shaking his head, "No! It is okay! I should have stayed silent, I know how much your clan means to you." He spoke smoothly. "Neji has done well to get on my nerves, as well."

At that - you smiled. Lee was too kind, whatever you did to deserve meeting the kindest in the Leaf, you weren't sure. But you never took their friendship for granted. "Well, looks like we'll have to deal with it. From today forward, the three of us will be stuck with each other for the rest of our lives."

"Oh," Lee blinked, "You are right! The two of us are stuck together for the rest our lives!" He smiled, grabbing your hands. "I will not complain now, not when we are together! Do you share the same sentiment?" He declared, gripping your hands tightly. And conveniently, before you could answer, your sensei appeared in all his glory. Landing from above - striking a pose while he was knelt over before standing to his full height.

"It looks like you all beat me here..." He hummed, hands on his hips as he scanned his eyes over the group. You and Lee standing close by while Neji stood a little behind. He wasn't having it, not for a second.

"You!" He whipped his hand forward to point at the lone teammate. "Stand next to [Firstname]!" He demanded, watching as Neji blinked slowly. He was surprised at the sudden call out, but his emotions didn't leave varying expressions on his face. He simply nodded, stepping next to you.

Guy smiled proudly at his work, nodding his head with a hum before his hand fell back onto his hip. "Perfect, now the three of you look like something that could be a team."

"And I expect you all to make use of that. What I want the three of you to do is land a single hit on me. If you can do that... I will truly take you in as my students." He instructed, sparing the three of you one last glance. "You have thirty minutes! Fifteen will start here, if you fail to do that - you'll have to spend the last fifteen chasing me!" He said. "We start now!"

And just like that, Guy was taking a defensive stance - ready to take on the group of kids already charging at him. Despite each one of them trying their hardest to land a hit, Guy managed to retaliate. It didn't seem as if he was holding back, either. Punching you straight in the stomach - knocking you down for a good minute. He kicked Lee so hard at his side he ended up flying into a tree. Neji didn't get hit to hard, he managed to barely block the attack straight for his cheek - though it didn' cushion the blow to much. He still stumbled back.

The first fifteen minutes passed, the three of you failing each attack you tried to land. Even if you went in separately, or all together, he managed to defend and attack.

"Your first fifteen minutes have ended." He declared, hands on his hips. Not paying attention to the three beat up children on the floor. "I believe in each one of you!"

The bad thing about these training fields was that they were big, the opening you were at now was already big enough as it was, but having to find and attack him wherever he might have been...

"This is impossible..." Lee sighed, already getting into low spirits as his posture slouched.

"We should make a plan. Alone, we can't hope to land a hit against a Jounin." You suggested—earning yourself a scoff from your second teammate.

Hands on his hips, he shut eyes. "Working together with the likes of you two... I'd never get anywhere." He rejected the idea of teamwork. "It's better I work alone if I want to land a hit."

You looked over at him, Lee did the same. He was unwavering beneath the two of your gazes—his gaze over Lee had him sweating. "You don't have any Jutsus, you're going against a fate that you can't change. Without Ninjutsu, you won't become anything special."

Lee frowned, turning his head away. Earlier he was defensive, but being told those words multiple times left him speechless each time. He could only remind himself to not take it personally. "I've only known you a few minutes, but this fate crap is seriously annoying. What do you know?" You spoke up.

He opened his eyes, eyes harsh—he was glaring at you. You shrank back just a smidge, hardly noticeable. The Hyugas all seeing eyes, however, saw everything even without a Byakugan activated. "Far more than you—there's a difference between me, and the two of you. And it's that I'm not ignorant, I don't try and defy a fate that was set for me."

You were rendered into silence, face sour as Neji shifted his feet—body facing away from the two of you. "Don't get in my way." When he jumped away, silence enveloped the immediate area.

You looked down at Lee, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Don't listen to him, Lee. A jerk like that doesn't deserve the time of day."

Lee raised his head, turning toward you, who continued to speak—"I'm not gonna doubt Jounins capabilities, but I'm sure landing a single hit won't be so hard." You reassured him before jumping away yourself. He lifted up his head, turning it left and right in an attempt to find where you or Neji could have gone, but there was no sign of either of you - so he ran off into the forest.

The tree you found yourself hiding in gave you a good vantage point to try and find your teacher. You had no doubts that Neji was having an easier time, though - seeing as his Byakugan could make him see who knows how far. It had you tempted to conjure the ghost of a Hyuga. The opportunity was presenting itself to you with open arms, but you held yourself back. The only dead Hyuga you knew the name of was Nejis father thanks to Hinata, and if you summoned him, he'd probably freak out seeing his son. So you held back.

Instead, you conjured up Minato. Who was clearly caught off guard as he swayed on the branch you were on. He wouldn't fall, anyway. Ghosts could float. He had to reorient himself before he looked down at you.

"I'll never get used to that no matter how many times it happens..." He chuckled. "Is something wrong?" He asked.

You shook your head, looking down at the field in front of you. Minato was your go-to choice, he was a sensor type, after all. He could pick up on any charka if he tried, and he could tell the difference between a Jounin and to Genin. "Nothings wrong. I just need your help, this is my first test as a Genin - and I have to find my Sensei." He nodded along with you, listening to the rest of your sentence before he began focusing on every chakra point he could pick up on. You were jealous of that ability, but you didn't mention it as you followed Minato out to another part of the field.

"There we are..." Minato said, landing on one last branch. "Your target. I wasn't aware Might Guy became a Sensei. But I think it fits well for a person like him." He looked up at another tree, "Plus company, there's another presence across from us. One of your teammates, I'm assuming?" You landed quietly next to him, nodding. "The last one is a bit far behind," he turned his head behind you.

"That's probably Lee..." You sighed, lowering your head. "I should go back to him, or at least send him a sign that this is where we should meet." You suggested quietly.

Minato nodded, "That's good. Staying with your team is always useful for any type of mission." He agreed. "I'll take care of it." You spared him a look of confusion.

"How will you catch his attention?" You asked, blinking as he smiled down at you.

"A shinobi learns a lot of interesting things, even as a ghost." He said, shutting his eyes in a kind smile before disappearing. That's another thing about ghosts you were jealous of, they got around efficiently.

'You know, I can sense chakra too.' Diaval spoke up suddenly.

"Yet another thing you haven't told me. I never felt the need to ask you that."

You turned your attention back toward your sensei before looking up at the tree Neji was hiding in. He probably knew you were across from him, but you wondered what he was thinking. Maybe he had a plan for getting a hit on him, it was possible thats what he was thinking of at that moment.

There were a few ideas in your head, but most of them had to do with a distraction. A clone jutsu could work, but there was always the option to make a ghost phase through him. That did well to distract someone at the sudden shivers.

You smiled before you conjured Kushina, who had a similar entrance as Minato - who stumbled a bit. "I was wondering where Minato had gone, but I think I know now..." She said, a hand on her head. "What's wrong?" She asked, adjusting her eyes to how high up she was.

"I need you to run through that guy down there a few times." You instructed quietly, pointing at Might Guy who stood still - hands on his hips. Kushina followed your finger down to your target. She wanted to question the weird request, but she managed to piece it together. "Alright then," She nodded before jumping down.

You had to wait until Guy let his guard down - the temperature dropping suddenly on such a warm day would arouse suspicion to anyone with half a brain. The moment Kushina passed through him, he shivered exaggeratedly.

"Oh, it's cold!" He said loudly, hands rubbing up and down his arms.

"Ah!! It's so cold!" That was a different voice - it was Lee who suddenly ran into the open clearing, with Minato close behind him. It looked like he chased him all the way there. It was such an interesting tactic... That would only work on people like Lee!

"I know what this is...! There's a ghost!" He declared loudly, shaking his head. "[Firstname] told me all about this! A sudden chill means..." He whipped his head left and right, as if he'd be able to see a ghost. Guy - hearing his outburst, let his own guard down. Lee was unknowingly the selling point in the distraction you were plotting.

"A ghost? Where?!" He asked, shivering harder as a result of Kushina simply standing inside of him. She and Minato looked up at you - giving you a thumbs up. You took that as your chance you jump down, it looked like Neji had the same idea, because the two of you landed on either side of Guy.

"Guy sensei!" You called his name loudly, a serious look on your face. "I need you to stand very still." You instructed. "There's a scary ghost, if you move.. You'll provoke it!" You warned, looking at your teammates. You'd get a hit in yourself, but you wanted your teammates to make it too - the obnoxious one and your friend.

"I'll excorcise it but... I need help from my teammates!" You excused. Guy was silent, so you wouldn't let him think it through and get an idea of what was happening. So you lifted up your arm, Neji copied you. A part of him couldn't believe a plan as stupid as this was working, but the other was accepting it - if the opportunity to land a hit was presenting itself, he'd take it. No matrer how dumb it was.

Lee was a little slow, looking between the two of you before he lifted up his own arm. You would feel sorry, but you doubted the punch of a few Genins would hurt too much - but it was still a good serving of vengeance - since he didn't hold back on his attacks. (Actually, he probably did hold back.) The three of you all managed to land a single hit on his face, you weren't sure if they gave it their all - seeing as their energy was drained during the first half. But you put in as much as you could, getting a good hit on his right cheek while Neji hit his left one, Lee managed to get a hit in from in front him - straight to the nose. Your weak hands all rested on his face before they fell back down, the three of you silent.

His head was thrown back at the impact, Kushina quickly stepping away from Guy to create the illusion that you really had pulled off an exorcism. It was silent, not a single word muttered from any of you before Guy sensei reached his arms out, catching the group of you off guard as he pulled you all in for a hug - a tight one.

"What amazing teamwork!" He declared, hugging you even tighter. "The three of you all pass! What a glorious display of youth!" You were happy you managed to do it, but Guy just about squeezed out all the air in your lungs.

Truth was, Guy, wasn't all too scared of a ghost - even if he did believe you when you said there was one, but he stayed still. Just so that the three children he had been assigned to would be his students.

Chapter Text

"I'm so jealous, [Firstname], really!" Naruto whined, slamming his head onto the counter he sat at. "I mean, you passed your first graduation exam, while I've failed all my early graduation chances." You knew the feeling he had - he was ashamed. Something you weren't sure Naruto could actually feel, but he was only human.

"Don't worry about that... I'm sure you'll graduate next year, like everyone else." You tried your best to comfort him, hands on your lap. "I mean, just because you didn't graduate early doesn't mean you're not meant to be Shinobi..." He didn't look to relieved by your words, didn't sound like it either when he sighed loudly.

"Maybe you're right. I will graduate next year, and believe it, when I do I'll get to training to beat Sasuke." He finally sat up, just in time for his Ramen bowl to be set down infront of him.

"Back on the Sasuke thing..."" You muttered under your breath. Suddenly unimpressed by how quickly he bounced back. "You two don't get along anymore?"

He was silent for a second before shaking his head. "Nah," he answered. "He just mopes around now, he thinks he's really too cool for anyone.... So I've decided I'll make him my rival! We were never meant to get along." He scoffed, you were hesitant to believe that. He was already a stand-off kid, plus Sasuke had been through a lot. His behavior made sense in your opinion, and insensitive as it was, someone like Naruto wouldn't be able to understand the pain of loss on that level. Because, well, he never had any parents.

At your silence, Naruto looked up. "Hey, aren't you gonna eat something?" He asked. Your gaze shifted toward him before a small smile made its way onto your face.

"Oh no, I already have a meal planned." You excused. "It's something I can afford... Kind of." You trailed off before turning your attention back toward him. "Speaking of, how do you afford to pay your rent?" You asked.

"Huh?" He asked, eyes going wide as if the question surprised him. "I don't pay my rent, Lord Third does that. I just have to pay the rest." He didn't notice the shock on your face initially, instead eating his meal.

"What? You don't have to pay?" You asked, one part of you didn't want to accept it, that Naruto was living so leisurely. But the other part of you was glad he didn't have to. You lowered your head in defeat, sighing. "I'm going home."

"Huh? Why?" Naruto finally looked back at you. Now that he thought about it, you were a lot more expressive now. He remembered the days he'd be shocked at any new reaction, but now they were apart of your everyday life. His stare was prolonged before he shut his eyes, shaking his head. "Hold on, I'm almost done. I'll walk you home, it's a friendship thing." He grinned, lifting his bowl to quickly finish the rest.

You stood by for at least a minute, waiting for him. Him walking you home wasn't a grand gesture, seeing as the two of you were neighbors. But you didn't comment on it, even though it wasn't grand, it was nice. Once he was finished with his meal, he stood up - thanking Teuchi for the meal before making his way toward you.

"So, your teammates.." He began, arms behind his head. "They're not as cool as me, right?" He asked, trying to act nonchalant, but he clearly cared for your answer.

You hummed thoughtfully, thinking your answer through. "Well, I've been friends with one of them for years, I know him pretty well..." You trailed off. "And the other is.. Pretty annoying. He's a big jerk."

"Heheh, so that means they're not at good as me, I get it." He grinned, giggling as he closed his eyes. He didn't notice your teammate land in front of you out of no where. When he opened his eyes, he let out a startled yell, confused as to why you were so unfazed.

"Guy Sensei needs us all to gather." Neji said, deactivating his Byakugan. "I suggest you come with us."

Lee landed next to him, nodding. "If you do not mind.." He looked toward Neji, like a silent plea you didn't leave him alone with him for another second.

"Oh, are we being sent on a mission?" You asked, remembering how Guy had said the group of you would be beginning missions soon.

"There's no other reason he'd be calling for us in such a hurry." Neji practically scoffed, face blank. "Lord third choice our team specifically because you were on it." He mentioned, making you surprised. You never thought that the third Hokage would ever seek you out personally for a mission.

"Really? Then we have no time to waste!" You said excitedly, turning toward Naruto. "I'll see you later, Naruto." You smiled lightly, sparing him a wave before the three of you jumped off. Naruto watched you disappear, rendered to silence after the number of things he didn't understand being said. But he quickly got a hold of himself. "No fair! It's only been a week and she's already getting missions!"

Once you made it to your meeting sight, Guy filled you all in on your assignment. Which was - "Gathering up training Ninja puppies..." You sighed, your head lowered in defeat. You were no dog whisperer, or animal trainer, so why you were wanted for this mission was a mystery to you.

"Oh, they are so cute!" Lee said in adoration, crouching down to get closer to one of the dogs. This one seemed friendly. "This will be no problem, no matter how dangerous they may be!" He declared boldly, reaching his hand out to the dog he was in front of so it could sniff his hand. "People could even mistake me for an Inazuka! Rock Inazuka!" He said happily as the dog licked his hand, "Or Dog Lee- OW!!" And just like that, Lee was standing up, flailing his arm as the dog that latched onto his hand refused to let go. "Ow, ow, ow!"

He continued to flail his hand before Neji came up to him, unlatching the dog from his teammate's hand with ease - and surprisingly, the puppy seemed to calm down, accepting Nejis hold. "There's the first one." He said plainly, "That leaves us with nine more to catch. Lee, you're lucky this one didn't know Ninjutsu." And with a plain face, he said the dumbest sentence you'd ever heard "This is the real Dog Lee."

Lee stared in disbelief, eyes flickering from Neji's face down to the dog various times before he fell onto the floor in defeat. "I cannot believe this! Neji is the true Inazuka! While I... Stay plain old Rock Lee!" He whined.

Nejis face contorted into one of disgust, he'd let go of the dog to let it attack - but he wasn't going to go through more trouble than it was worth to get it back. "Can you try to not act a fool for two seconds?" Neji scoffed in disbelief. "Seriously, how do you plan on becoming a true Shinobi like that?"

You turned your head away to roll your eyes. "Always so stuck up. Our lives aren't in danger surrounded by dogs."

Neji narrowed his eyes at you, you turned your head back to look at him. "That's the type of mindset that assures you'll never become a great ninja, or that means you were never meant to be one in the first place. How about you give up now?"

You grimaced, already feeling yourself get defensive. "What do you know?  You act like your life is in danger all the time, doesn't that get bothersome?"

Somewhere in Nejis unexpressive eyes, you could see something flare in them. "You don't know a thing. I suggest you keep your mouth shut if you don't know what you're talking about." He retorted, clearly defensive.

"You don't know a thing, either. If you don't know what it's like to have a dream for the future, you can shut up, too. That's the saddest way to live, without any goals or hopes—it's no wonder Hinata said you got along with no one."

It seems that was Nejis last straw, he extended his arm so fast that you couldn't avoid the hit he aimed for your chest. It all happened in a split second, first, the hardly noticeable movement coming from your teammate—and next, crashing into the floor as a result. You didn't know what move he pulled, but it made your chest ache. A great pain you'd never experienced before. It made breathing normally a struggle, your eyes shut in a way to make it feel just a little better.

"I suggest you watch what you say around me. You don't know a thing." He seethed.

Lee scrambled to his feet, a silent gasp coming from his lips. He felt like a defenseless bystander—like there was nothing you two could do.

You glared up at Neji, sucking in a breath.  "Sensitive topic? I thought you didn't care about your clan." Like an idiot, you kept talking—like you were on a mission to provoke him.

"Please, you two! Fighting is not worth the time, please, focus on our mission!" Lee pleads from the sideline, attention flickering between the two of you. Truthfully, Neji had instilled a bit of fear into him that he wish he didn't feel, but the three of you were teammates now. For the rest of your lives, your relationship would make an impact.

Neji glowered, "This is a waste of time." He jumped away into the forest.

You didn't take your eyes off of the forest as you stood. "That asshole..." You fumed, noticing the way Lee stepped up to your side to help you up. The Gentle Fist technique, you've heard of it, but you never thought it'd hurt so bad considering the name 'gentle'.

"Are you okay?" Lee asked urgently, letting go of your hand as you finally got up.

You nodded your head, a hand pressed against your chest as you caught your breath. "Yeah, I'm fine... Let's just go find those dogs."

Lee couldn't could help but sweat, he knew of the gentle fist technique as well. The internal injury you received was a bad one, no doubt. But he went along with you.

And you quickly learned why you were wanted for this mission as you wandered aimlessly with Lee, an attack came from the right side - and conveniently, you were the one in the way of it. A fire jutsu... That came from a dog.

Lee called out your name as he jumped back from the fire, eyes wide to watch the smoke clear from around you. He was worried he'd see you on the floor, unconscious and badly burned - but instead you were standing unscathed, putting out the fire the that caught on your clothes. He'd question it, how the hell you could walk away from having a fire thrown at you, but you turned toward the dog that attacked you.

"I need that dog, now! I'm hungry!" You said, disappearing into the woods. It was a strange sentence to say without any context.

"Wait! Do not eat the dog! We need him to complete the mission!" He called out for you, running after you. For once in your life, you managed to outrun Lee in your search for food. It was impressive, never would he have thought hunger could drive people to do crazy things like that.

You were a little way in front of him, managing to corner the poor puppy. You'd feel bad for scaring him so much, but your hunger was blinding you as you stepped closer. "Don't be scared, little guy... I just want you to attack me one more time!" You plead.

The dog didn't let its guard down, instead barking at you. It was a puppy, sure, but it wasn't dumb. He saw you tank the attack he caught you off guard with, for all he knew - you absorbed it into your skin or something and.. Made you stronger!

"Just one!"

Well, it was worth a shot. It's not like he had a choice other than attacking. So the puppy moved his head back before letting out a Fireball with a loud bark. You stared at it in all of its fiery, flaming goodness. A starving person truly would do anything for a meal; that much was obvious as you ate the fire directly out of the air. Fireball Jutsus... Were much tastier than match-lit fires. A lot more filling too. So just like that, you found yourself scooping the dog up in your arms with a smile. "You really are like a meal to go, thank you." You said, scaring him with your poor choice of words. But now that it took the time to take in your scent, you didn't smell of malice. Just like that, you ended up unintentionally capturing and securing one of the dogs you were meant to capture.

Gathering back at the middle of the forest, your team came back to show which dogs they each managed to capture. You had one, the fiery one. Lee had one - a lightning one that evidently shocked him more than a few times. And Neji... Well, it was clear he was being honest when he said he had spotted each one of them; he had seven of them following him. Including the one he was previously holding. Guy had appeared from out of nowhere, presenting to you the last dog that had to be found.

"Mission complete! Good job you three." Guy praised, eyes scanning his three students to get a good idea of how well they did. "Neji! I had no idea you were an Inazuka..." He commented - Neji didn't find humor in it, his face deadpan.

To spare himself awkwardness, Guy lead you all toward the trainers home - at the very edge of the forest. He was a nice guy, but as to why he'd live so far out was beyond you.

Once you were done with that, the group stood a little ways away from the house. "We'll send in a mission report. I want you all to write your timeline of events in here..." He explained, pulling a scroll out of his Jounin uniform pocket. "I already wrote mine down... So I want..." He looked back and forth from each one of his students before he handed it to Lee. "You to continue it, pass it along to your teammates to write and we have a complete tell of events from this mission." He said proudly.

The pride didn't last long as he read through the report. He should have been more specific about how a layout should be; or that only necessary details should be included - sudden attacks and such. Lee had listed down every detail of how his time during the mission went, from the very beginning where he was bit and what Neji said and did to the moment he got lost in the forest and shocked by a dog multiple times before he was able to capture it. Your mission report was too short and missing any sort of details - it was a single sentence, 'I caught the dog.' Nejis was... Well it was what a mission report should be, only keeping in key details and mentioning the mission was complete.

'Nobody even bothered reading mine through, I thought it'd be a good example.' He thought, an eyebrow raised before he rolled the scroll up. "It looks like we're done in here. As celebration to our first mission completed as a team, I will take you all out to barbecue." You were truly assigned the best possible Sensei.

It was inevitable that you'd meet Kakashi, Guy's childhood rival, after a month of being on team Guy. He was the rumored Sensei that had failed his three students, you weren't sure what kind of criteria he made up for his exam, but it seemed hard. The two of them would pull the most ridiculous acts of rivalry you had ever seen, which consisted mostly of Rock Paper Scissors. If Guy didn't win, he'd set the most ridiculous conditions onto himself.

"I don't know why he continues with these ridiculous games." Neji sighed, arms crossed. "Guy Sensei has great skill, but that's not needed for a game of luck."

"We should play Rock Paper Scissors, too." You suggested. "It would determine which of the three of us would be the leader."

Neji spared you an unimpressed look before he shook his head. "Ridiculous. Absolutely not." He denied, looking back at his Sensei who put his entire body into the arm he was about to throw out. "To me, it looks like our sensei is only getting toyed with. Kakashi shows no interest in this." He added. Lee also watched, face a mixture of worry and curiosity directed toward his strange sensei as he tuned out whatever conversation you were having with Neji.

After watching his Sensei lose his whatever number he was on match of Rock Paper Scissors in a row, he sought him out during the afternoon - watching him on the street during his 500 hand-walk laps around the village. That night, the two of them had made a deal. If Lee could keep up with his Sensei during his remaining laps, he'd do everything in his power to make Lee the best Ninja he could be.

Lee ended up winning that bet. And that's what led to the unexpected event a week after that. Guy Sensei had three jumpsuits ready for his three students, you and Neji had the same idea of it - ridiculous. But Lee had a differing opinion, he was ecstatic, accepting the gift with open arms. You thought that'd be the end of it, that he'd be okay with Lee alone accepting the gift - but he turned toward you and Neji, urging you to accept it.

"Not a chance! I'd never hear the end of it as I wore something as ridiculous as this!" He rejected it loudly, a bead of sweat forming on his temple. Suddenly, his destiny wasn't set in stone. He was already envisioning his life from now on - he'd be dressed up in a ridiculous jumpsuit and disowned by the Hyuga clan; if they didn't activate his curse mark before that. It was almost a worse destiny than the one he already had.

You felt bad for Guy, so hesitantly, you reached out for it - grabbing it before staring down at it in horror. The next day, you were stuck staring at your reflection for half an hour in disbelief. It looked stupid, someone like Might Guy might've been able to pull it off... But you... It was horrible. You gulped, thinking maybe you'd be able to deal with it. But the shame in your house alone was so strong that it has you jumping out of your window to meet with your team rather then using the door. If Naruto had seen you wearing this, you'd never let your face be shown again.

When you met with your team that day, you kept your head hung low in shame. Neji was the only one who could be told apart from the three of you at that point. Lee had moved his headband to his waist to match Guy further.

"You two are full of youth!" Guy declared loudly, pulling the two of you in for a hug. You couldn't find it in you to be happy, you felt bad - after this, you'd probably never wear it again.

"Yes! Thank you, Guy Sensei! This is truly the best gift I have ever received!" Lee said happily, returning the hug. You just groaned in shame, shutting your eyes. Once Guy let go of you, he put his hands on his hips. "If you liked the jumpsuits, I recommend a bowl-cut next." He suggested, a hand under his chin as he hummed thoughtfully.

Lees's eyes lit up, fists clenching as an admiring blush spread on his cheeks. "Ah!! Guy Sensei! You think it would suit me!?" He asked excitedly, stary-eyed before turning toward you. "What do you think, [Firstname]? The two of us can be even closer it we got matching haircuts!" He declared.

You felt your eye twitch in horror before you shook your head. "I can't." You denied. "I like my hairstyle." You excused, surprisingly enough that was enough to make him drop it.

"I cannot believe it! I made you believe that I disliked your hair!" He gasped, "That is not true! I love it! Your hair is perfect, believe me!" You didn't believe for a second that he didn't like your hair, but seeing how passionate he was about it was something.

"I'm not sure." Neji intervened. "If you want to look like a true member of Team Guy, I say you should get it," Neji said it with a straight face, but you knew he was mocking you.

"Personally, I can go without embarrassing myself." He shrugged, arms crossed. For someone with such a calm, nice voice, everything he said with it pissed you off.

Chapter Text

Guy Sensei had quickly come to the realization that you weren't able to afford your own meals. So that's why he'd go out of his way to take his team out to lunch any chance he got. It was something new each time, this time, he had chosen a family-friendly bar - he'd sit at the bar, maybe spoil himself with a drink or two as he watched over his team at a nearby table. For the most part, it was going well.

Neji had already looked through the menu, so now he sat silent, staring at his water like it was the most interesting thing in the world before Lee began to speak. "Hmm. I must say, everything looks super delicious." He said, humming thoughtfully. Ever since Might Guy had suggested he get a bowl cut, those two became nothing short of father and son. You initially thought it'd look stupid, but it suited Lee - no matter how much you'd miss his old hair.

"I agree." You nodded, looking through the menu for your 3rd time. The place offered a variety of spicy dishes - spicy just so happened to be your favorite. It probably had to be because it was the closest thing to a fire. "I think I'll go with [dish]..." You mumbled.

Lee nodded before looking up at Neji, "What will you be choosing my great rival?" He asked, making the Hyuga tilt his head slightly. He had chosen what had to be the only dish on the menu that wasn't spicy - Neji happened to have a particular intolerance of spice.

"I'm getting a salad..." He answered, almost embarrassed. "It's cheaper. The Hyugas have a sense of modesty." He excused. You and Lee shared a look, smiling. The both of you knew that wasn't true, Neji would just about faint if the taste of spice touched his tongue.

"I see." Lee nodded, smiling. "I think I will get the curry!" He decided. It came as no surprise, Lee would always look through menus a few times before always deciding to get a curry if the restaurant offered it. Maybe you'd be like that, too - if it weren't for the fact that you were flat broke, maybe you wouldn't appreciate every meal that you were offered.

Once everything was ordered, Lee forgot to order a drink. He asked Neji for a sip of his, but he was shut down quickly - he'd ask you for a sip of yours, but he knew how much you savored every little thing when it came to meals. So that left him with one choice, asking his good Sensei, Guy.

When Lee had asked for a sip of Might Guys drink, the answer was an immediate yes. Guy gave a lot to his students - like a father neither three had. He had gotten a cup of sake, but he assumed that and his cup of water was something Lee differentiate. That was his biggest mistake yet - when Lee hiccuped, Guy was quick to open his eyes. His student blushing was nothing new, Lee blushed all the time.

You and Neji were oblivious to Guys predicament, too busy enjoying your meals. Well, you were enjoying it, committing every taste to memory - but whatever joy you were experiencing came to a halt when someone managed to destroy the entire table. You were devastated, staring at your meal on the floor - if it weren't for the fact the plate had shattered with it, you might have just eaten it anyway.

"Lee? What are you-" Neji's voice was interrupted.

"What're you lookin' at!?" Lee asked loudly, getting into a weird stance. "It's rude to stare... Especially when I can barely tell you're starin'!" It was true, Neji's eyes did leave you confused about what he was looking at all the time.  He then looked at you, but before he can spew off whatever he wanted to, Guy stepped up behind the two of you.

"I can't believe it.. My own student is a master of the Drunken Fist!" His voice was prideful, but you don't think he should have been. After all, the cost for restoring a destroyed table was high. Oh and, you had no idea what a Drunken Fist was.

But it looked like Neji had an idea. "You mean to tell me you allowed Lee to drink?" He asked, if the Hyuga clan got word of that, he'd probably be moved to a different team.

"Of course not!" He denied quickly. "I assumed he wanted some water, so I told him to go ahead... But it seems he mistook my saké for water.." He explained.

"How the hell does he manage to mistake the two?"  Neji scoffed in disbelief, caught of guard as Lee lunged at him through the air, landing a kick to his chest.

"Are ya callin' me a fool!? I'm not drunk!" Lee said loudly, landing on his feet as Neji fell onto the floor. Lee then turned toward you, "And why is.. Such a pretty lady hanging around a punk like him?" He asked, hiccuping.

Nejis head was thrown back before he looked up at Lee, he seriously hadn't seen that attack coming, and it was. humiliating. "Why you.." He scowled, standing up before activating his Byakugan.

You took a step back, not wanting to get into the middle of their dispute. Hearing the crunch of shattering plates beneath your shoes made you look down, Lees curry had a been completely untouched, he hadn't taken a single bite since he went on a mission for water. And the plate it was on hadn't even cracked. So the clear answer was to take it for yourself!

You picked it up before finding a good spot to hide and enjoy your make-up meal. It wasn't as spicy as the meal you had picked out, but it was just as delicious. You sat behind a table, listening to Neji and Guy yell at Lee to settle down as he destroyed more property. Your sensei was going to have one Mighty debt.

Lee was giggling, he managed to take down the chandelier by swinging on it, destroying just about every table and chair - and even make a hole in the wall. You knew Lee had gotten faster and stronger ever since Guy Sensei took him under his wing, but the unpredictability of him being drunk made him a crazy opponent. You knew Guy could knock him out if he wanted, but he couldn't hurt his precious student.

That's why he simply restrained his student, holding him back so Neji could knock him out. Once he woke up, he was confused - as to why the entire building was in shambles and why his two teammates were standing over him. He could hear someone getting yelled at - at how much was due for the damages.

"What..." Lee blinked, staring up at his teammates. "Happened?" Guy Sensei had told the two of you to keep it secret; he didn't want his student to become an alcoholic if he knew it made him stronger! So you and Neji to looked at each other, trying to think of an excuse.

"Neji farted." You said, face stoic.

Neji scowled, clearly not happy at the excuse you made up. "Seriously? I knew Lee was childish but this is something else." He scoffed, shutting his eyes. "Guy Sensei saw a bee... And he Leaf Hurricaned it." He decided. It wasn't to good of an excuse, but it was much better than yours - and of course it would work on someone like Lee.

"Oh.." Lee said, groaning as he stood to his feet. "My head is aching. It feels as if Guy Sensei leaf hurricaned me!" He whined, placing a hand on his head. He walked past you and Neji - who shared a look. "It is getting late, I am going home..."

Because of that incident, Guy Sensei casually suggested the idea of wearing weights. That it would go for great training, and prove to make Lee easier to restrain if he ever got drunk again. But he also suggested it to you and Neji - and you agreed. It would be hard, but it'd make you quicker on your feet whenever you took them off, so he gave you weights easy enough to hide under whatever shoes you wore. Neji wanted to reject, it was impractical - and it wouldn't go with his gentle fist technique at all. But since both of his teammates accepted the challenge, he did as well - jumpsuits and hidden weights are very different things. After giving you all suited weights - Lee with the heaviest ones while you and Neji had lighter weights - Guy assigned you all ten laps. It was hell, but.. If it'd help you improve.

Missions and sparing with your teammates initially proved to be difficult, but you hoped it'd eventually be all worth it. Your teammates excelled in Taijutsu, so you had to keep up in a way - but that's all you really had. Despite the fact that you were a Fire user for the most part, you had no fire moves. You asked Diaval for help, but the only piece of advice they gave you was 'gather chakra at a body part and feel it burn!' You had zero clue what that meant. But you found yourself at a training field with Naruto, you'd go to the opening Lee had showed you, but he said it himself - it was for the two of you. Besides, his tree stump recently got an upgrade in the  way of Nejis face being plastered onto it. If only he knew how his kick had already hit Neji.

Due to his mothers request, you told Naruto about his clan. Answering his varying questions about it; which led to an answer you found interesting - a sealing Jutsu. Before you were born, the Fire Dragon was sealed into you - it had you curious as to who did it. And why you? You had no answers to why you of all people had it, how it was even sealed in the first place, and where the rest of those sealed with a Dragon? Oh and you mentioned to Naruto that he had more  chakra than average, if he struggled with it thinking he had a normal amount - then finding that out would probably do him some good. Hopefully. After all, you had tried teaching him chakra control the same way you did with Lee, but he seemed even more of a hopeless case.

In return, he helped you in training any way he could to express his attitude. Watching you struggle with the new technique you were trying to learn - Diavals answer being too vague to make anything of it. But after hours of trying, they finally commented.

'That's right... I forgot to mention.. You don't need any hand signs... What you need is my chakra.'  They chuckled.

"You couldn't have told me that three hours ago? You've not only been annoying me but Naruto, too." You sighed, voice quiet. Naruto learned to ignore your ramblings - although he was curious each time who you were speaking to.

"You never asked.' Oh, you hated that sentence.

"So are you going to let me use your chakra or what? How does that work?" You asked, watching as Naruto tried to gather up chakra - but ultimately failed.

'Just consider it borrowing something for a friend, you lost something of yours so you borrow mine.'

You raised an eyebrow, not quite understanding the metaphor. But before you could question it, the chakra you had gathered at your hands warmed up - gradually getting hotter before they burst into flames. It caught you off guard.

'And as your friend, of course, I'll give you what you need.'

You blinked, watching the flames coming from your chakra. 'Guy was the perfect Sensei to assign you, the Fire Dragon Claw is at its best paired with some good Taijutsu... I'll only let you reach the minimum of my Chakra. I want you to get hold of the rest when you're stronger. Using it all now would overwhelm you.'

You nodded before Naruto finally looked up from his failed attempts. "Holy crap! Are ya tryna kill me!?" He asked, jumping back. "When'd you learn this!?"

"Just now." You smiled, reaching your hands out toward him. "Jealous?" You asked.

"Better believe it!" He said loudly, eyeing your hands as the fire died out. Out of instinct, he reached out to put his hand over yours - only to yank it away. "Gah! You're hot...!" He yelled. "Burning!" He corrected. You only felt a little warm.

".. Ive got to catch up, I have special Jutsus, too!" He declared in desperation, "If the 'Uzumaki' clan does exist - and it has super strong Fūinjutsu or whatever, then I'll make sure to master it! Believe it!" Well, taking advantage of ones clan was smart - it's what you did every chance you got After all, it's what inspired Naruto to learn something so difficult.

It waw often you and your teammates would spar against eachother - simple hand-to-hand without any Jutsus. But it was uncommon for it to be you and Neji alone; the two of you decided Ninjutsu could be allowed just once. Your Jutsu had caught him off guard - flaming hands proving to be something he didn't exactly want to block, or even get near. But Hyugas was always tactical with Chakra, he found a way to manage it and lessen the heat for himself. But that was the first time you two ended in a draw. He wasn't mad, but he was silent. Normal behavior for him, but it looked like he wanted to say something.

"I'm almost envious of you." He confessed, deactivating his Byakugan as he lowered his arms. "I've thought of how my life would've been if I wasn't born into a clan, or if I was born into the main branch. The result was all the same: my life would be better." It was the first time he had brought up the Hyuga clan on a personal level.

"Though it sounds insensitive, I sometimes wish my clan would suffer the same fate as yours and be massacred. I even thought of what would happen if I did it myself."You were staring - silent as he brought his hand up to his forehead, lifting his headband. "It's a ridiculous thought, if I even so much as look too malicious, they'd activate my curse mark."

You had no idea why he was pouring his heart out to you. The two of you had gotten along much better after months of being on the same team, but wouldn't think Neji would tell you of all people something that like this. You knew of the difference in branches of the Hyuga, but had zero idea of their curse mark.

It was the first time you'd ever seen it, too. Looking at your teammate - the cool, calm and collected genius allow you to see a part of him he hated with a passion wasn't how you expected that spar to go.

"They control the second branch with these marks, with this I'm nothing but a caged bird. Other than serving the main branch, I have no real reason for being a Shinobi." It was a long-winded story he had told, but you listened to every word.

"If you weren't from the second branch, what would you be instead?" You asked, curious about what his dream might've been.

"It doesn't matter what I may have wanted to be, or what I want in the future; because the moment this curse mark was placed on me, my future was set in stone."

You stared - so hard that you had remembered every detail of that moment. But you also remember what you thought; you wanted to help your teammate. You wanted to free him from whatever darkness he found himself in, that he lost himself in. To rid him of that curee mark that tormented him everyday.

But that only led you to one solution that had to do with your Poltigan. You hadn't made any progress with it recently, but you thought of it. Conjuring whoever it was who created that seal and making them reverse it - but you'd to get possessed for that and you hadn't even unlocked your third stage; making a ghost visible with your chakra - it could be another way of getting him to reverse the curse, but there was always the chance they'd want to kill Neji with it. And to unlock your fourth stage, you'd have to experience what was close to death. Beyond that was all terms of your mental being, experiencing heartbreak, loss, hatred, and sadness - combined with how strong one was. Someone could go though all of those - deeply lost into those feelings and not unlock a thing simply because they were weak.

But looking at your teammate who had turned to you of all people to let you know the disaster of a clan that was the Hyuga, you had already made up your mind. You'd improve your Poltigan no matter what it took.

Chapter Text

"Today is the day, I'm gonna graduate, believe it!" Naruto cheered, throwing his arms up. Finally, the day of his next graduation came. He began to get antsy, with those finals approaching. Another clone jutsu, he just knew it'd be. Truth be told, he hadn't been doing much to practice it - instead, he gained an interest in Fūinjutsu. it was impossible not to! He wasn't aware he was even apart of a clan - a super strong one at that. And now that he did, he wanted to be just as an Uzumaki as any of those others were.

"You got this. Goodluck, Naruto." You smiled. The two of you were standing outside of your apartment complex - you were currently in the process of cheering Naruto on. You had woken up early, you knew today was his last chance to graduate before he would become a Ninja who graduated late - and if there was anything he didn't want to be, it was that.

You really did hope he would graduate - and that he would join a team so that he could possibly come along on missions with you. Maybe if he was assigned Kakashi, that would be more common but... Who knew if Naruto had it in him to pass whatever test Kakashi had prepared. "I'm off now, when you see me again, this'll be replaced by a ninja headband." He grinned, referring to the goggles on his forehead before he turned around - running off with a loud goodbye.

You watched him as he walked off before you walked back up into your apartment. Guy and Lee had gone on a two man mission together, so you had the day off. One part of you thought you of using the free time to train, but you did that everyday - besides, you constantly had you weights on, so that could be considered training. Though, the last time you had laid in your bed staring at your wall for fun was when you were only seven years old. When you let your sorrows completely consume you - now it was a bit of a blur, but you never wanted to feel that way again.

You slowly sat back up, glancing around your room. The only thing you had that served as decoration was a picture of you and your team the first time you had met. That was almost a year ago. Actually.. Tomorrow marked the one year anniversary of the four of you had becoming an actual team. That realization had you jumping out of bed and walking along the streets, you were running low on money, but there had to be something you could do to celebrate. Rent wasn't due for another two weeks, if you picked up some solos D rank missions, you could afford to buy your teammates something and pay rent - though you'd have to go without eating for a little bit... It didn't matter, you had plenty of matches to make a quick snack.

Though you came to the quick realization that there wasn't much you could afford. Due to the defeat you faced, you found yourself lying your head down on a table under the shade - you had splurged the last of your budget on a snack. It was double the defeat, but the food just looked to tempting.

"I think my house is haunted... I mean, every time I'm trying to sleep, the door to the bathroom in my room creaks open..." You couldn't help but listen in.

"And I always hear whispering, I think they've threatened to kill me...!" They wailed.

"That's so scary...!" Their friend responded in a shrill voice. "It's unfortunate what happened to the [Lastname] clan, they took care of cases like these with their Kelley Genkai." And with that, you lifted your head to look up at them. But it wasn't long until you turned your back to them, a casual display of the crest you had on the back of your shirt.

The ploy worked, you had completely caught their attention. And with a little display of the Poltigan in your eyes, they were throwing you whatever money they had to hire you to exorcise the ghost they had roaming their house. It was an easy task, it happened to be the girls late boyfriend - the door was flimsy and him phasing through it made it wobble slightly. The mistake of 'I'll kill you' was actually a mistranslation of 'An Eel for Yuu.' Because apparently, Yuu was your client and her favorite food was Eel.

She had gotten emotional hearing it was her boyfriend - although you felt bad for it, you had asked her for more money. After all, you really put in some effort into talking it out! Though the heavy heart you made have had instantly faded as you walked down the street, counting the money you had made.You had chosen this specific street because it was one your team frequently walked down. It was also where you had sat on Guys feet while he did five hundred laps on his hands. It was a little embarrassing at first, but you found that the added height gave you a look at what the city had to offer -overall, it was nice... If it wasn't for the fact that Guy had fallen over on the four-hundred ninety-nine lap and had you sit on his back instead as he crawled one thousand laps.

"Five Thousand Ryo..." You mumbled, "That's as much as a minimal charged D-rank mission pays..!" You felt yourself smile, pocketing the money. You could buy them all something good with that amount of money - but looking back at the prices had you dreading buying anything.

"Three-thousand five hundred Ryo for the nunchucks." The vendor told you, making you gulp. That was already more than half of your budget - to make gifts fair, you wanted to buy them gifts of the same price, but it'd be completely unfair now.

"Three-thousand for those flabby nunchucks? That's totally ridiculous!" A voice behind you suddenly said, making you turn around. You recognized her - the girl with two buns and a pink shirt. She looked completely disgusted at the price before she looked at you. "This isn't worth the price at all. I'll get you some better Nunchucks for more than half that price." She said, a smirk on her lips.

The vendor sputtered - making you turn back to him.

"What are you trying to do!?" He yelled, slamming his hands down on the stand. "I'll lower the price; one thousand five hundred!" He said.

Tenten hummed before shaking her head. "Still not good, my offer is better."

The vendor fummed. "Five hundred Ryo!" He said, making your eyes widen. That was quite a low price compared to its initial worth; you looked back at Tenten. Who smiled. She was scoring you a super deal! Before the man could see her smile, she crossed her arms - huffing. So you bought them, you bought the originally priced three thousand five hundred nunchucks for only five hundred Ryo. You and Tenten walked together after that.

"Thank you, you didn't have to do that." You said,  looking down at your purchase. "You saved me a whole lot of mental debate whether I should buy this or not.." You chuckled.

"I know a thing or two about overpriced weapons." Tenten answered, "Those nunchucks aren't bad, but definitely not worth such a high price. High prices people don't buy as often so he was desperate for a sale." She explained, "And if the cool girl from my class last year has an interest in weapons, then I'd want to help."

You blinked. Sure you knew she was in your class, but you weren't aware she thought you were cool. "I bought these for my teammate, he's a heavy Taijutsu user, so I figured these would fit his style best... It's not that I expect him to use them everyday, but he's mentioned he wanted to be proficient in a weapon before..." You explained, "I wanted to do something since tomorrow marks a full year of being a team, but my second teammate isn't as easy to get a gift for..." You sighed.

"I could get Lee a rock and he'd be moved, but Neji...?"

Tenten smiled, "I actually had the same idea, but my teammates seem like they have zero interests! Seriously.." She sighed, "You know, I was hoping I'd end up on a team with you, but there's only one Kunoichi per team.."

"You wanted to be on a team with me..?" You repeated, wide-eyed as you looked at her. She nodded, looking away from you.

"Well, yeah..." She mumbled, "I mean, you're everything I've ever wanted to be. Cool, strong and cute to boot! I was a little jealous, but most of all I wanted to be your friend." She explained, you felt yourself suddenly become bashful. You remembered seeing Tenten before, originally in a different class than you - but she would always try so hard. You admired that; you always admired hard workers. Then, during your last year of the academy, the two of you were in the same class. She would always go out of her way to speak to you at times, asking for help with certain things - but you, being the person you were, were closed off to her. Although you'd help, she didn't exactly think you wanted to be friends.

"I see... I must've come off as unfriendly, but I didn't mean too." You quickly explained, "I guess I'm just not to open with people I don't know that well, but I'd like to be your friend." You smiled, looking at her. She looked back at you - smiling as well. The two of you ended up walking around the village to get your respective teammates gifts. You got your sensei a classic 'Worlds Best Sensei' mug with a matching shirt, you could almost envision his overreaction to it.

You were still struggling with finding a gift for Neji, when it came to interests he didn't spill much. You knew he had a particular liking of some animals, namely birds for the most part. But the Hyuga family would freak it Neji suddenly had an animal at home. Plus, was the gift of years of responsibility a good one? Maybe to an old person, but Neji wasn't old.

"What about a cute plant he can put in his room?" Tenten suggested. It was perfect, really. On the topic of plants, you drifted toward a succulent. They were cute, and suited what little of his house you had seen from the time his uncle demanded to meet his teammates. You were all on your best behavior in order to meet his standards, none of you wanted Neji to be removed from the team after months of being together. Even Guy was acting professionally.

Neji was grateful, once you were all ready to leave - he saught you all off with a quiet 'thank you, but before anyone could respond, he was already turning to enter his compound.

But you also remembered that Neji had a certain liking of sunflowers, when team guy was out on a D-rank mission that had to do with watering an entire field of flowers, he had mentioned that "sunflowers always look their best during this time of year" with a smile you weren't aware he could have on his face.

So... A plant and a flower as a gift? Or a bouquet? Well, a bouquet would be about two hundred fifty Ryo - and a depending on the size and quality of the succulent...
You ended up thinking it through a whole lot and decided on getting a matching set of them, four small succulents that would represent the entire team. Even though Neji himself wouldn't know it; you thought the representation was cute, and thoughtful!

Once you got home, you looked through all the stuff you had purchased. For a second, you wanted to keep them for yourself - your had no decoration in it and having the plants you bought for Neji in your room would definitely liven it up a bit. With a heavy sigh, you shook your head, leaving the items on your kitchen counter for tomorrow.

You looked at your left over Ryo - which was a higher amount than you would've thought. Two thousand five hundred out of five hundred you began with... That night, you ended up returning to the shops to buy yourself something to decorate with which had you late to your teams meeting the next day, running out to the field you always met at with a single bag in hand - you  hadn't had the time to make yourself look nice before you booked it out of the door.

Guy was the first one to greet you - follow by Lee telling you how he thought of you each second he was away. Then Neji, who called you out for your lack of discipline and making them wait - but they all went silent when you had told them what you were up to yesterday.

"Today is important to me, so I wanted to do something." They all looked at each other, hoping the other would know why it was such an important day. "I bought you all something." Now they were all sweating.

Was it your birthday? No, Lee always made sure to go into great detail when it came to your birthday. The day of your clans massacre? Why would you buy gifts for that? "I see..!" Guy Sensei nodded, trying to play along. "I also.. Remembered what day it was." He chuckled awkwardly.

"Really?" You asked, "I'm glad it wasn't just me then." You smiled, digging into the bag. Neji and Lee looked at each other, trying to think of what was so important.

'was not just her? So that means it's supposed to be important to a lot of people!' Lee was internally panicking, 'I should've boughten her something as well, even if I was unaware it was important, who am I to call myself her friend it I did not do that much!'

'What day is it today? I hadn't looked at the date today, all I know is the month... But this isn't her birthday month, so what is it?' Neji thought, conflicted at what it could be.

'I'm a poor excuse of a Sensei! If there's something so important to my student that I hadn't even noticed, am I really playing a role in ber life!?' Guy mourned.

"This is for you, Sensei." You brought up the first two items, which had Guy reeling over at the irony.

"Worlds Best Sensei!? I can't believe this..!" He waid woefully, looking at the two items that had those words  printed onto them in bold.

"And for you, Lee." You pulled out the Nunchakus next, "You mentioned before you were interested in them." You smiled.

Lee hesitantly took them into his hand before he knelt in defeat. "This cannot be! Instead of being the gentleman who listens to the lady, I have been the fool!" The new wailed.

"And for you, Neji." You said, turning toward him to show him the plants you had bought him, he blinked - but nonetheless slightly smiled when he possibly remembered what day it could be.

"Thank you, I nearly forgot it's already been a year since we became a team." He said, making Guy and Lee look up - before their emotions quickly overcame them.

"Oh, [Firstname]! You didn't have to!" Lee wailed, throwing himself at you in a hug.

"I'm moved! The spirit of youth overwhelms me!" Guy cried, pulling Neji into the hug aswell. The four of you remained like that for a few more seconds before a new voice chimed in.

"Looks like the four of you are as close as ever... Are we interrupting something?" Kakashi asked, standing a little ways away with his new team. It looked like they actually managed to pass - Sakura, Sasuke and... Naruto! He actually perfected that clone jutsu after all!

Guy quickly slipped away from the hug - throwing the shirt you had bought him over his Chunin vest and smoothing out his hair before clearing his hair. "Ahem, I almost forgot about our arrangement, Kakashi." He grinned, closing his eyes. "My team was only undergoing more team bonding, we're as close as four peas in a pod."

"Guy Sensei!" Lee said, "May I ask why Kakashi is here with his new team of newbies?"

"Newbies-?! Who are you calling newbies!?" Naruto growled in annoyance, "Believe me when I tell you bushy-brow; you are going down!" He declared, already picking a fight with your teammate.

"Naruto! Shut up! Don't go picking fights already, these guys already have a year of experience under their belt!" Sakura scolded,

"What an annoying bunch." Neji commented, still holding onto the pack of plants you bought him - making eye contact with Sasuke, who scoffed. Neji didn't react, his normal expression already looked judgemental.

"You see, Lee... Kakashi was wondering what he could do to begin his training for his students, and I had one suggestion..." Guy began, opening his eyes. "And that was to pit him up against my team and see who comes out the winner!" He yelled, pointing at the other team.

Lee gasped in astonishment, "Guy Sensei! You truly are a genius!"

Guy chuckled, "A three-on-three! Anything other than killing one another goes!" He explained, shifting his hand from pointing at the other team to offering his team a thumbs up.

"Your rivalry has gotten out of hand," Neji scoffed, turning around. "Don't lump us into it." He began to walk away, but something Sasuke had muttered made him stop. "-Hmph, he thinks he's so good yet he won't even fight us, talk about scared." It had enough of an affect it made Neii place the plants you had gotten him onto the floor before he turned back to stand next to his team.

"When do we start?" He asked.

"Now, if the rules are clear," Kakashi answered, shutting his eye. You came to realize that he was smiling whenever his eyes shut that way. You all nodded, which made the two older men jump away and out of view.  Their team hadn't said a single word before they all charged for your team - but it wouldn't be the first time you were surrounded - you couldn't count the times this had happened during C-rank missions dealing with petty criminals.

Sakura and Naruto had been knocked away - but Sasuke had taken the distraction to his advantage to throw a fireball - it looked like Naruto hadn't even bothered to tell him anything he knew, because he was shocked when you made it disappear out of thin air.

"As impressive as always!" Lee complimented, watching as Naruto had dove toward him - coming in from above while two other 'shadow clones' tried getting him from his feet and from the right.  Lee punched the one lunging from above straight in at the stomach - which made him fall onto the one below -  Lee kicked him away and knocked into the one coming in from the right. The three ended up dog-piling eachother, two of the Narutos disappearing with a puff of smoke while one Naruto remained, groaning in pain.

Neji hadn't even bothered to activate his Byakugan when it came to battling against the fresh-faced Genin, even if it was an Uchiha he was facing. "I've dealt with fire attacks five times the velocity of your fire ball." He taunted from behind, straight-faced as Sasuke tried again and again to land a hit. He hadn't even noticed Neji use a substitute Jutsu to get behind him - but from so close, he couldn't try a fireball. So instead, he swung - aiming  for Nejis face, but the Hyuga stepped back. Then Sasuke ducked, attempting a low sweep kick that only got hopped over. That move left him open, which gave Neji the opportunity to attack - you could hear his calling of 'gentle palm!' From where you were.

Sakura was trying her hardest to get a hit on you - she knew what you were capable of to an extent, which didn't leave her with much hopes that she could win, but she didn't want to be the only one on the team that didn't try. So she charged at you - throwing punch after punch - which all missed as you stepped back. You waited for the right moment before you brought your leg to her right side - kicking her away.

"A complete wipeout... Your students don't show mercy, do they?" Kakashi sighed, hands on his hips as his posture slumped in result of what had happened to his team.

"Going easy would be an insult!" Guy declared. "And if you want to make them feel better, then I challenge you! Who ever can do more pushups... With their team sitting on their back, wins!" Kakashi would logically deny - but it was inevitable his students would learn of their rivalry. So, he agreed.

Lee sat on his - no, stood on his shoulders, arms alternating from being up in the air and cheering and being crossed. He didn't didn't know which one to chose. You sat on his back with criss-crossed legs - arms crossed as you looked on ahead at Kakashis team.  It seemed they had a lot less faith in their sensei based off of their stiff frames compared to your teams lose and relaxed ones. Neji sat on his lower back - borderlining his ass. He had pressed himself as close as possible at your side so he wouldn't have to sit on it.

"YOU HAVE GOT THIS, GUY SENSEI!!" Lee cheered, throwing his arms back up. "A few extra pounds is nothing!" It was supposed to be motivating - but a few extra pounds was stretching it. He was trying to do more pushups than Kakashi while his entire team was wearing weights on the their feet.

"..Come on, Kakashi Sensei! I'm sure you can beat those guys..." The hesitance in Sakuras voice didn't do much in terms of motivation. Sure, Kakashi had dont plenty of push-ups in his life, but never with an added weight of three-hundred pounds on his back. That sounded like something only Guy would do - and it was clear he did, seeing as he managed to do quite a few already. There was a reason why Kakashi never indulged in competitions like these, Guy was a lot physically stronger - and that wasn't something Kakashi could exactly copy with a Sharingan.

He ended up losing that challenge, which had Guy in the lead of victories by two. Naruto was complaining loudly, talking about how lame he knew his sensei was as he stood up. Neji was also quick to stand, irritation on his face. "If we're done with this, I'm going home." He said, which had Guy quickly on his feet from the push-up position he was in - making you and Lee fall onto the floor.

"Now, Neji! There's no rush yet, I've decided today of all days would be the best to spoil my students with a good meal..." He said, making you perk up from the floor. "An all you can eat buffet! Tell me Neji, does that not interest you more than solitude in your room?" He asked.

Neji sighed, but joined anyway. Carrying his gift with him - he hadn't noticed that one of them had been crushed during the team battle - the one that you decided was supposed to represent you. You hadn't noticed it either, not until it was to late.

Chapter Text

Four months after Naruto became a Genin, he was already hit with the opportunity of a Chuunin exam. This was your second opportunity, your team had rejected the first one to become stronger first. It wasn't that you wanred to skip out on it - but since your teammates wanted to, you had to aswell. They were held with Genin of all sorts of other villages. Which meant the Sand village.

"Is it just me, or does it look like [Firstname] has been moping?" Lee asked, whispering into his teammates ear so that you wouldn't hear him speaking of you. Neji nodded in agreement, arms crossed.

"Clearly," He agreed. "Not that I don't blame her... Ninjas of her old home town are coming to the Leaf, don't you remember what time of year it is?"

Lee thought for a second, he was never good with dates. "The time of year sunsets are the prettiest?"

"No."

"The time of year where the sakura blossoms fall?"

"No."

"The time of year someone roasts chestnuts on an open fire?"

"No! It's-"

"Hmmm. The time of year someone looks around at the loving couples of the world and mourn?"

"What?"

You had walked over to them at all the talking they were doing, "Oh, I remember! The Chuunin exams!" He lit up, making Neji sigh. He got stuck with one of the dumbest people on the planet. "I also remember that for the first time in five years, there are going to be rookies in this exam." Lee mumbled, leaning back agaist a tree.

"And of course, Kakashis team will be participating..."

"I'm sure they've been through some rough training these past months." Neji hummed before a smile made its way onto his face. "But in the end, I can't help but feel sorry for them." He was crossing his arms.
"Being in a team with Kakashi, they must believe they're strong enough to actually face the challenges in a Chuunin exam."

. . .

Being inside the building you had to enterregister for the the exams made you feel antsy, you felt you were going to see a familiar face. As to why it made you feel so nervous, you weren't entirely sure. Maybe it was their reaction to you if the recognized you, or maybe they'd see your clans crest on the back of your shirt and freak out.

"We should not draw attention to ourselves. The less our abilities are known, the better, do you not think so?" Lee said, arms crossed as the three of you stood on the second floor. It was full of foreign villagers.

"Yes, that's the smartest way to act. But your ridiculous appearance alone attracts attention." Neji sighed, following Lee as he led the group of you down the hall.

"You think it 'attracts' people? That is so kind, Neji!" Lee rephrased. He was acting dumb, but you knew he did it on purpose - he always rephrased what Neji said in the search of rising a reaction out of him. His reactions slowly downgraded from 'You know that's not went I meant!' to a loud sigh.

Your group was the first to make it to the designated room - but the way was covered by a group of fellow Leaf Ninjas.

"Excuse me... But it seems you are blocking the way." Lee said, politely asking them to move. Their arrogance exceeded them, however - when they placed their hands on their hips to lean in and laugh in Lees face. "Seriously? We're doing a service picking kids like you out of this field." The first one laughed.

"But-" Lee was hit by a sudden attack, knocking him over onto the floor. You stepped back, not wanting to get toppled along with him.

"What happened to not attracting attention?" Neji scoffed.

"Well, if you think about it, it was the other guys fault, not his.." You sweatdropped.

"You guys are just kids, get lost and cry to your mommy." Awkward. No one on your team had a mom. Another Leaf Ninja muttered something in disgust, saying how horrible it was to attack someone of your village, you agreed.

"Horrible, huh? This is our way of showing kindness." The spiky one laughed, "This isn't some easy exam, even my squad has failed it three times. We've seen it all - people dying, people quitting as shinobis because the pressure was to high.. This isn't some game."

"Well isn't that embarrassing? You may have failed three times, but if you stepped aside you'd see not everyone is a failure of a ninja as you are." You said, pulling off the best stoic face you knew you were able to muster. "You're the ones acting like children, so let's act like the leaf shinobi we all are and get along." You advised.

"Hmm.. What a speech." He smirked, "But.. You got on my nerves." He moved in to kick - you would have gone right in for the attack too, but you didn't want to let anyone get an idea of what you were capable of. But when you saw him getting closer, the idea of secrecy flew out of your head. You crouched, going in for his gut - but a palm stopped you from landing the hit. Lee was always impressive, he could stop crazy blows with the chakra built up in his hands alone.

He let go of the two of you, the man falling onto the floor from losing balance while you stood to your full height. Lee sighed, sweatdropping from the impact from both sides.

"Both of you are idiots... What happened to not attracting attention?" Neji sighed, whispering to between the three of you.

"Well, I wasn't just gonna stand there and take it." You mumbled. Looking away from him in shame.

"And I was not going to sit around and let my beloved teammate get into a fight!" Lee whisper-yelled.

Neji sighed again, "Well... It wasn't to much of a display. That hardly let any of them know our abilities." He excused, looking up from the two of you. Those two Leaf Ninjas were gone, which meant you could all enter - and it seemed the Kakashi squad had arrived, too. "Let's just enter, it's better to be there before everyone arrives."

"Hmm... Yes, I agree." Lee nodded, looking elsewhere. He had been deterred by the sight of Sasuke, he had told you after your team fight that he was eager to battle against him. Of course his prodigy of a teammate could do it, but he wanted to see if he could as well. "But you two can go on ahead, there is something I need to do." He said, looking back at the two of you. And with that, he turned his back to you to walk off.

"That idiots gonna pick a fight." Neji blurted out the obvious, a hand on his hip. "I'm gonna go on ahead... Do what you will." He said, turning around and walking away. You would tag along with Neji, but if Lee got carried away and did the extreme like he loved to do - he could seriously injure Sasuke.

"I'm gonna go find Lee, he'll probably get into trouble." You excused yourself before running off the same direction Lee and Team Seven had gone. They were on the first floor - just below the railing of the second floor that gave you a good look at was happening. Sasuke had his Sharingan activated - that was the first time you had ever seen a Sharingan in real life, despite it being so renowned in the Leaf. You were aware Kakashi had one, but you never actually saw it before.

He moved in for the attack, Lee must have bluffed and made the boy assume he used some sort of Jutsu - of course Sasuke fell for it, people who were used to magic Jutsus didn't think of plain Taijutsu to be anything impressive. Lee was fast and Sasuke was too slow, he couldn't react to Lees moves in time to avoid the kick he landed, getting Sasuke into the air to get behind himself. You knew what he was doing from that point.

"Lee!" The boy looked down at you, he wasn't aware anyone followed him. "Using that move right now? Are you out of your mind!" You scolded, watching as Lee effortlessly moved from his position in the air onto the railing you were standing next to.

"I wasn't aware you were watching.." He said shamefully, "Guy Sensei did not see, did he?" His question was answered for him as a large tortoise appeared next to you. Your heart dropped in horror for your teammate.

"I saw everything! You fool!" He said. "What were you thinking using a technique like that!?"

"I am sorry! I was not going to use the other technique -!"

"You think an excuse like that will save you!? Revealing a technique to anybody is idiotic, you know this!" He scolded. "Now are you prepared for your punishment?"

Lee lowered his head in shame, mumbling a 'yes' before Guy Sensei appeared in the same fashion as the turtle. "The epitome of youth flows within all of you!" He greeted loudly - probably so that those on the first floor would hear.

"Yuck! It's their even weirder sensei!" Sakura pointed out in horror, "The matching hair and eyebrows..! They've got to be father and son!" She suggested.

"Oh yeah, their team is full of weirdos. Except [Lastname], she's awesome." Naruto said. Sasuke was silent, shaken up as to how he was completely overpowered.

"Hey! DO NOT INSULT GUY SENSEI!" Lee yelled, you knew he could get loud - but that was complete overkill. "WE ARE NOT WEIRDOS!"

Guy diverted Lees attention by a calling of his name - turning around, he was met to a fist in the face. Guy could always be a little brutal with his punishments, but you knew how much his heart ached. That much was clear when he met his student on the first floor after he had fell from the railing to give him a hug. You were well familiar to that hug - Guy would give it to each one of his students whenever he was overwhelming proud, or he assumed his punishment was to much. By the looks on Team Sevens faces, you were beginning to assume that it wasn't exactly normal.

But you liked your teams dynamic.

"500 laps around the training field!" Guy Sensei declared, looking up at you with a fist in the air. "What do you say, [Firstname]?" He asked, watching as you took a step back before turning around.

"Hell no! We have twenty minutes to register!" You reminded, beginning to walk away from the scene. You just knew Guy Sensei was down there making a scene to impress the Genin, it wasn't that Guy did not impress people, he was very impressive. But of course, he was very overkill.

Once you and Guy were gone, Lee was still on the scene. "Oh and by the way, what I said about being the strongest Leaf Genin. Most likely, I am the weakest on my team. I am entering this exam so that I can surpass them both." He smiled. "I suggest you be prepared, if any one of you get in a match with either one of them... You will not win. Not with the strength you are all in now." He advised before jumping off.

________

"It's about time you both came in, I was beginning to think you wouldn't show." Neji greeted the two of you, arms crossed. "You really had to go and start a problem, Lee." He sighed.

"... I am truly sorry! But I simply had to test myself against somebody from such a noble clan!" He looked at the two of you before rephrasing. "Somebody that is not the two of you!"

"They haven't through much training, I know that much." Neji sighed, crossing his arms at the scene going on a little ways from the three of you. A group of people murmuring information of other competitor's, he heard his name as well as Lees and yours. As to where they got that information, he wasn't sure.

"My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and I won't be losing to any of you losers!" Everybody's eyes were on the said boy, you were no stranger to people who loved to attract attention - but it didn't mean you wouldn't get embarrassed at times.

"Looks to me he's still in good spirits, perhaps you didn't rough him up enough." Neji suggested, sparing the boy a glance. Lee was silent.

"It's impossible to get Naruto down, it doesn't matter what happened... He'll always bounce back." You explained, a small smile forming on your face. "Still, his search for attention won't do him good... It'll make him enemies.." You sighed.

That much was clear when a group of Sand Ninjas had gone on the attack - they went for the white-haired one. Why after him of all people you weren't sure, but you weren't going to jump in, not when their technique was a completely mystery to you.

"The attack didn't hit, but it still caused damage...." Lee pointed out, "His speed is still trackable, what's the trick?"

The attack ended fast, being interrupted by the exam proctor appearing with a group of Leaf Ninjas. As it turns out, the first part of the exam was a written one, and the seat you had chosen to be by your teammates wasn't allowed, you were assigned to the right back of the room, behind a girl with blonde hair whose hairstyle looked a little to much like a girl you knew before. It had you chewing at your pen the entire time, you hadn't even bothered looking down at the page yet - or at who else there was around you.

"Do you mind?" A quiet voice distracted you, making you look over at the boy who was sitting next to you. He was laying his head resting in his arms - a single irritated eye staring at you. "I'm trying to sleep." He groaned, turning his head the other way. "What a drag.."

You stared for another second before looking back down at your paper - though you spared the girl in front of you another look. None of it made any sense to you - neither to Lee, well you assumed so at the way his hand was messing with his hair due to stress. You sighed, activating your Poltigan - there were only two people you could think of to summon, and you had chosen to go with both of them.

"This room looks a little familiar." Minato pointed out, looking around the room before looking down at you. "Chuunin exams already, huh?" He asked, smiling. "You've grown a bunch already."

You nodded, "If you can," You reached your arm out to him, hovering it over his palm to concentrate Chakra into him - it was a technique you had learned to use, it made them easier to hear to regular people. A little downgrade of the fourth level of the Poltigan, but you were surprised it even worked. You haven't even made it to the third one after all. "Please help my teammate out with a few answers," You instructed quietly before looking at Naruto. "Your son, as well." Minato nodded silently before walking off.

You turned to Kushina, smiling sheepishly. "And you... Can you help me with these answers?" You asked. She giggled before nodding, looking through the questions, Kushina was a smart woman - she was able to give you the answer for each one of them. Eventually, the time came for the 10th question. A test of will, perhaps.

"For this test, you must decide if you will take it or not." You were initially focused, ready for whatever it was that he was going to say next - but you got distracted by the girl in front of you. "And what happens if we chose not to!?" She asked. The voice had you practically slamming your head against the table, similar hairstyle, similar voice, it was her! After years, you were sitting behind Temari of all people during a writing Chuunin exam.

You didn't listen to what was going on afterward, not when people were leaving the room in groups, or were yelling at unjust rules - or saying that you better not estimate them. You didn't even realize you had passed the first part of the Chuunin exams, to wrapped up in the fact that someone you knew was so close. It had you feeling a lot of things.

The only thing that caught your attention was the dramatic entrance executed by a woman that introduced herself as Anko, she was the proctor for the second part of the test. She led you all to the sight of the second test - an eerie forest surrounded by a big fence. You had stuck close to your teammates, not necessarily out of fear of he forest, but because of the fear of being seen by Temari, or whoever else might have been there.

"Area 44, also known as 'the forest of death' is where your second test will be taking place." She grinned, facing the large group of Genin staring back at her. "You'll soon learn why it's called that."

Naruto gulped before shaking his head. "You think that'll scare me? That's nothing, I'm not afraid, forest are like a home away from home to me!" He declared, attracting the attention of the proctor. Perhaps to much attention, one second she was a good ways away from him, and the next she was clinging onto him, licking the wound on his cheek.

"... I think this is the scariest part of this test." You mumbled, shutting your eyes so you wouldn't have to witness the disgusting scene.

"I agree. This is disturbing." Neji muttered out, whenever he was disgusted - it showed quite well on his face. Now was one of those times as he cringed, turning his head away.

"Truly... Is that even morally correct?" Lee asked, watching the long haired man return the stray Kunai in confusion. "Although I will not deny her beauty... This is the most disturbing thing I have seen!"

"What's so disturbing?" Anko asked, suddenly in front of him with a teasing smile. She held a few papers into her hand.

"You are!" Lee responded out of instinct before shaking his head. "I mean, you are not! I apologize, I do not know why I said that!" He was frantically apologizing, he had the tendency to let things slip with suddenly appearing people - it's what Guy did best after all. "Um, what are the papers for?" He asked, reaching out for it as she handed him one.

"I take zero responsibilities for injuries or death, so if you want to continue.. Feel free to sign it." She said before disappearing once again, leaving Lee to hand his teammates the spares he had been given.

"By signing this form you agree to putting your life on the line and recognizing that the exam proctor of the Chuunin exam assumes no responsibility for injury, fatality and loss of hope for the future?" You read out loud, confused at the choice of words for the last part.

"How are we supposed to sign this with out a pen?" Neji asked, looking around for an answer. There was none.

"Maybe it's a sign we shouldn't continue?" You suggested reasonably.

"Or perhaps it is a blood contract!" Lee assumed.

"Both of you are idiots." Neji huffed, a pen in his hand. "They we're passing them around. Here." He passed it to you. On the page read the rules, qualifications and disqualifications. It was a lot to read - and you weren't to big of a fan of lame reads... But you managed.

"Now, a final word of advice... Don't die!" Anko bid her departure before disappearing.

Chapter Text

"That's posionness." Neji said, watching as Lee reached for a berry. His hand quickly shifted to another bush - only to get the same result. Neji had his Byakugan activated, although it wasn't often to used it for things such as.. Food, it was still something he could do with it.

"This entire forest is posionness!" Lee whined, throwing his head back in defeat before he turned his head toward you as you walked up to them, you were already chewing on something.

"These are safe to eat." You greeted, lifting up your hands to show them what you had gathered. "I used to eat these all the time in a forest, actually, I think it was someone's garden." You explained, watching Nejis face burst into a million shades of red once he realized what you had picked - any suspicions that you weren't truly his teammate flew out the window.

"A Habanero? Where'd you find things like those in this forest?!" He asked loudly, you looked around you - thinking somehow he had seen Kushina around, but you came to realize he was talking about the plants you ate.

He deactivated his Byakugan, looking away. But Lee was quick to stand next to you, starry-eyed. "Please! May I have some?" He asked, smiling at you as he closed his eyes. You stared down at him, considering it for a second  before you nodded. It had already been a few hours since you all entered the forest, searching for food first so that you could all begin to search for the scrolls you needed. Lee had a strong reaction to the pepper - a step back, a forced gulp and a red face. Once that was over, he turned toward Neji. "It is delicious, do you want one, rival Neji?" He asked, dangling one in front of Neji. Lee began to walk, which made Neji walk backward.

"Not a chance! If you could hardly stand it, I'll pass out!" Neji eventually gave up on trying to hide his intolerance of spice. The teasing was already bad enough, but it was over the top once Lee had the confirmation. You stood by, eating another of the peppers you had picked as you watched Neji reel his arm back as Lee kept on pressing forward.

"You cannot fight on an empty stomach!" Lee said.

"Air palm!" Neji called out, knocking Lee away into the tree next to you. That was the first time you had seen Neji use that move; it looked like desperation really had people acting out. Lee groaned, pepper still in hand as he slid onto the floor.

"Of course my eternal rival can fight on an empty stomach." He whined.

"This isn't the time to fool around, Lee." Neji sighed. "I'll go find us something actually edible..." Neji sighed, looking up at you. "Oh right, we'll make something up.. A passcode to secure the one we see in front of us is our actual teammate." He activated his Byakugan in search for any jutsus planted to listen in to the conversations around it. He had caught one a distance away in the process of being planted, so he leaned in to whisper into your ear - the phrase was short. Then he whispered one to Lee, a little bit longer. He had given the two of you a different code, then made one up for himself. He was going all out on the security.

"You two stay here, I won't be long." He instructed with a nod before jumping away. You looked down at Lee, offering him another pepper as you sat down next to him - sitting in that silence is what had your nerves flaring. You wished you had stayed home that morning, let your teammates down because they were simply looking forward to showing what they were made of - but at least you wouldn't be risking your life for a title you frankly had no interest in. Somewhere throughout your moping, you noticed Neji come back in a different direction than the way he left from. Both you and Lee stared, glancing at eachother for a second before looking back at him.

"How did it go?" Lee asked, face curious as he sat up just a bit, on guard.

"No luck, I wasn't able to find anything." Neji seemed tense, but loosened as Lee spoke.

"Hmm... I see. But it seems you have forgotten something. What is the code?" He asked, if there was one thing Lee was good at; it was acting coy. Neji obviously tensed at the question, but answered anyway. The code he had said was the code Neji had assigned as yours. Lee knew it; as did you, but the both of you went along with it.

"I see. It is you," Lee smiled, lifting up his hand and directing his palm toward you. "It is okay... You can have the peppers [Firstname] picked, there is more than enough to share!" He offered, you nodded, lifting up your hand. "It is not much, but we know how much you love spicy foods."

Neji nodded, walking toward you to pick a pepper out of your hand. "Yes, thank you." You and Lee stared at him, he lifted his hand to eat it - but before he could, you kicked your leg up, aiming for the crotch. He yelled out in pain as you moved out from beneath him, he had fallen over face first into the tree you laid against before smoke surrounded him. You and Lee stood next to each other, ready to go on the defensive as the man's real identity was shown.

"A sound Ninja... While I admit you had guts to attack us, you were just as foolish." Lee said, one hand behind his back and the other in front of him - showing his enemy the back of his palm. The boy turned around, still on the floor, his face red in embarrassment.

"That damn teammate of yours threw us off with all those codes... I was really hoping I chose the right one." He mumbled, slowly getting onto his feet.

Lee nodded, "Our 'damn teammate' is a genius. He thinks everything through. He had seen right through your Jutsu the second you planted it thanks to his Byakugan." He smiled, he was always so proud talking about his teammates' Kekkei Genkai, he failed to realize it told the enemy a lot about one's abilities.

The man growled in frustration, rubbing at his nose the suffered the impact of him falling over into a tree. "You brats are more trouble than you're worth, just hand over your scroll and there'll be no trouble." He demanded.

"You made it clear the moment you had tried to imitate our teammate that you wanted trouble." Lee responded, closing his eyes. "It is you who will be handing over their scroll."

The man's teammates came in front behind you, one jumping at you and the other lunging for Lee. Your reaction was immediate - flaming Chakra building at your leg as you twisted your body around on your heel, landing a hit straight to his head to kick him away. Lees reaction was just as quick, he lowered himself on the ground, hands on the floor to support his body as he kicked his leg up, if he got the timing just right, he'd catch the boy as he flew over Lee and kick him straight in the gut - and of course his timing was right, it was Guy Senseis pupil after all. With both of his teammates on the ground, the boy became even more tense.

Even so, he reached to his side, pulling something out of his skin - it was a form of summoning Jutsu; a gross one at that. What he pulled out was a chime, making a melodic noise as he brought it up to full view. Although you and Lee were on guard, you weren't sure how much it would help with their Jutsu - it would only make sense it was sound based. Those weren't exactly avoidable.

"I knew my teammates weren't prepared for this. They're embarassing..." He mumbled out, cheeks red. "This whole thing is embarrassing...! But I can't back down without a fight, that'd be even more embarrassing." He whined, playing the first harsh tune with the wind chimes. There was nothing at first, but the ground began to rumble after a few seconds, catching you and Lee off guard before the two of you jumped back. He was catching his teammates in with the crossfire - you didn't think he'd go as far as to kill them; he needed them to pass and killing one's own teammates was.. Immoral. Another chime, and both you and Lee were knocked out of whatever stability you had in the air, sending you in opposite directions.

The pitch for the ground was harsher, louder in noise and hard in bass. The one for the wind was easier on the ears, smooth and flowy. For chimes to produce all those types of noises seemed impossible - but Jutsus always varied.

You landed on a tree, resting your hand on the trunk to ground yourself, listening in for the next chime. It was scratchy, like the sound of a fork against a plate - there was no reaction around the environment - but from you instead. You were sure your mouth was not bleeding before that attack, whatever attacks he was landing, it was doing internal damage. Lee was no where in sight, you have no idea how far the enemy had sent him; but you assumed he was safe from wherever he was.

You couldn't decide if it was smarter to stand by and wait for a small idea of how his Jutsu worked, or to risk it and jump in for the attack. Hiding wasn't an option, he knew where you were - and if you were to run farther into the distance, you'd lose your team. Your huffed through your nose, wiping the blood at your mouth away before jumping onto another tree - pulling off a sneaky clone jutsu before hoping onto another one, you left a clone on a few nearby trees before you landed on one behind him, hidden from view.

Each chime after that led to faulty results - none of them resulted in the damage he wanted them to. Your clones disappeared one by one, which left him frustrated. It seemed that if the chime wasn't directed toward your person, it didn't do any damage. But staying away from an attack like that would be difficult from a far. You watched closely from the tree you weren in, his teammates that were on the floor were no longer there - they had each gone for one of your teammates in search of the scroll. It just so happened to be that you were the one with the scroll.

There was a new chime, loud and rhythmic that had the tree you were on rumbling. Every tree in the clearing you were in was coming down, despite the sound being a lesser known village, the jutsus they had were destructive. You hopped off of the tree you hid in the second before it hit the floor, landing far behind him. The next chime he played was the same as the first one - which made you jump up to avoid the rumbling floor. The boy turned around, watching you form your hand signs, you finished on a fitting dragon sign near your lips before you released your Jutsu. He was waiting to see what Jutsu you would perform so his melody would counterattack it - make it do his bidding. But the Fire Dragon Roar was a little different than most, it was always under the complete control of the one who released it.

You landed on the floor once it stopped rumbling, your attack managing to hit. The distraction gave you a second to recollect yourself, to gather your thoughts and to breathe. There was a quiet chime, just the swipe of the boys fingers against the instrument, but it had more blood pouring out of your mouth.

"A sound delay, pretty useful, huh?" The boy said, the smoke clearing from around him. Your attack did good damage, but he had at least braced himself for it. "If I land that attack once, I just trigger it again for a second impact. The second blow is always stronger than the first one." He explained.

You knelt over, a hand on your stomach and the other falling toward your foot. You doubted taking off your weights would help you dodge the speed of sound, but it would do something. It was only a false help.

"Just give me your scroll." He demanded, taking a step forward.

You were silent, reaching into your shoe to loosen your weight. Exposing all of your tricks during this phase of the exam wasn't smart, but you weren't going to let the enemy in front of to advance to the next phase, anyway. You weren't faster than sound, but you were faster than him. Once you removed your weight, you were going in for a hit - flaming chakra building at your arm before you punched him square in the stomach. He was thrown backward, landing on the floor - you made your way up to him as he struggled to sit up. But he was smiling.

"All of those attacks toward your clone were to build up for my second impact... They don't need to hit you directly, you just need to hear it." He explained breathily, reaching his hand up for his chime, but you placed your foot onto his wrist, pressing it against his chest. "They're all aiming for your heart."

You were silent, although your face was stoic, you were internally panicking.

"Who's attack will hit first, I wonder?" He chuckled, his free hand going in for his chime while you built all the chakra you could muster into your arm, lighting itself on fire as you braced yourself for impact. You managed the hit to his face - but his melody managed to float through the air, his second impact hitting your heart ten-fold.

Your body tensed, you hardly noticed the blood you threw up before you fell over. Both of you were unconscious, your body falling onto his - his face was bloody, charred even - in your desperation you hadn't held anything back.

It could have been that the two of you were dead.

Lee and Neji had finished their fights, the people they were fighting were years older than the group of you; but they had landed fights with people noticeably weaker. You had been pitted against their strongest one - noticeable in the damage he had done to environment. They had already struggled enough, but Neji retrieved the scroll from his opponent - his Byakugan had no trouble picking up on your declining Chakra points from a far. Which had him running back toward the opening you had fought in; he noticed the clear deforestation that took place, but it was the least of his concern as he ran toward you with a calling of your name.

He had came to a halt once he got near, your name falling out of his mouth once again as he knelt down. He deactivated his Byakugan - your Chakra points dying down already spoke enough, but he needed to confirm it. He reached his hand out to your neck, pressing his fingers against your pulse.

But there was none. You had died in battle.

Neji knew the risk, he knew what talented freaks of nature were around - but he didn't think it'd all go to hell in a matter of a few minutes. Lee was quick to come onto the scene - shouting about something before the words died in his throat. He stopped a little ways from you.

".. What is wrong?" He asked.

Neji lowered his head, removing his hand. "I..." He started, but whatever he was going to say couldn't come out. He didn't think you were dead, he knew you were dead. "She's dead, Lee."

"We weren't meant to take this exam."

Chapter Text

"Dead already, huh?" The sound of a familiar raspy voice had your eyes fluttering, adjusting to the dimly lit room. "That was sooner than I expected." You blinked, groaning as you sat up. When you looked up, you were met with the sight of a dragon caged behind steel bars. You jolted onto your feet, you weren't a stranger to dragons--but a live one was something beyond you.

You gulped, taking a step back. "Diaval!?" You blurted. "You're even ugl-- scarier than I thought you'd be!" You said, voice echoing throughout the empty room. Whatever seal they were behind didn't look comfortable, they barely had enough room to stretch out.

Diaval huffed, the steam from their nose making the room heat up - hot enough to make even you uncomfortable. Seeing them in front of you made it more imminent to you that this is what you had sealed within you, that it watched everything you did, and heard everything you said. The threat of it posed a lot more surreal now. "You didn't think I'd be some cute pet, did you?" They asked. You were silent, they could sense the nerves coming from you. "You've died, you know that? This is the end of it."

That's right, your curse meant complete disappearance. You didn't go to heaven, hell, you didn't get to roam the earth and see your friends. "Then, why am I here?" You asked.

Diaval chuckled, "I'm gonna make a deal with you. If you die; I die, and I still have lots I need to do." They explained, standing up - making you crane your head up even farther. "The strength of that Sound Shinobi was something I'd never seen before. It seems the more generations pass, the stronger the Shinobi become..."

"... It was the worst matchup for me, I can't block sound." You sighed, lowering your head. Diaval chuckled. "It's no wonder I lost, even with a demon in me..."

"Sound Jutsus are always the most unpredictable." They said, "You didn't exactly lose, either... You killed that man." You looked up at them, wide-eyed. "If anyone here is a demon, it's you." You were silent, you knew the fight you had gotten yourself into was a bad one, but you didn't think it would end with you becoming a murderer.

You lowered your head, you could already feel the guilt bubbling in your stomach. You had to do it, your life was in danger at that very moment and you didn't have time to think about not holding back. "So what, you brought me aside for that little speech before I disappear?"

Distal chuckled. "Always so mean toward me, I brought you here to make a deal." They explained. "I can bring you back the life, but there's one condition."

You gulped, doubting that they truly could revive you, but you listened anyway. "What is it?"

_________

You felt everything before you saw it, somebody holding onto you tightly, tears wetting your shoulder. Then someone holding your hand tightly - it was only a few seconds of that before your eyes shot open, struggling to register the scene in front of you - your Politgan was activated in your eyes, a new ring circling the star in the middle. You could hear Lee crying, he was clinging onto you so tightly you were sure he could've broken something he added just a little more pressure. The sensation of someone holding your hand belonged to Neji, since he held it, he was the first one to realize your heartbeat had picked back up - the first to realize your hand twitched to life.

He opened his eyes, looking down at you. You looked back at him. There were a few tears welled up in Neji's eyes, but he blinked them away - staring at you in confusion. You didn't say a word - neither did he, the only thing either of you could do in all the confusion was staring. Lee moved away from how tightly he clung onto you - just to see your eyes were opened.

"I thought you were dead!" He blurted, clinging onto you once more - you winced, but you didn't say anything. Neji's grip on your hand tightened to a noticeable degree. "As did I... I..." For once, he didn't know what to say. "I didn't see anything that could tell me you were alive..." You blinked at all the touch, your Poltigan deactivating and being replaced by your normal eye color.

You struggled to sit up - in a way, Lee's hug helped bring you up since it kept you so stable. You sighed before wrapping your arms around your two teammates - hugging them close. Just a few moments prior, you were hit with the harsh wind of reality. You would never see them again, and you couldn't remember the conversation you had with Diaval, but it was the least of your concern - you were relieved to be alive. The three of you all sat in that position - not moving away - both of your friends had been through a million different emotions in such a short period, but at the moment, they could only feel relief.

"Bet you guys were nervous, huh?" You finally spoke up, "You were thinking you wouldn't advance to the next phase..." You teased, feeling as Neji pulled away from the hug.

"Shut up..." He grumbled, shutting his eyes. He still hadn't let go of your hand, "I'm just glad you're okay... Despite it making no sense how you're alive now." He said, Lee, pulled away from the hug as well.

"As am I... My heart shattered into a million pieces!" Lee was an expressive guy; which explained all the tears he was shedding. You appreciated expressive people. "To think you would suddenly wake up after hours... My heart will not take it if this is Genjutsu!" He wailed.

"This isn't Genjutsu." Neji denied, making you look over at him. There was a soft smile on his face directed toward you, the unexpectancy of it was almost enough to make you think you were under a Genjutsu. But you smiled back - just as fondly as he did. "We retrieved their scroll... You don't have to put your life on the line again in fear of letting us down, [Firstname]." He had known now that you put your everything into what your team did just so you wouldn't disappoint them.

He eventually removed his hand from yours, standing up. "We've been here for a while, I think it's best we start moving.." He suggested. "If I'm not wrong, having both of these scrolls means that we can already pass." He said, "I'll leave you with the Earth scroll, [Firstname]. I'll keep the Heaven scroll." He instructed, hands on his hips as Lee insisted on helping you stand.

"We'll head straight for the tower," A timely scream resounded through the forest. "We avoid battle at all costs, and we stick together. Is that understood?" He asked.

"Yes, understood." Lee confirmed, "No distractions, no nothing!" He repeated arm in the air. You nodded along as well - it was only then you realized what you had just been through meant, it wasn't just a near-death experience, you had died. Which meant your poltigan was increasingly better! You might have even skipped the prerequisites for the third stage! You were dying to try it that very second, but the group of you was already heading off toward the tower. You stared at Neji's back, watching as he began to walk. You remembered the speech he had before about his clan, the turmoil such a curse put on him. You also remembered the silent promise you had made yourself; that you would help him. You'd remove that mark.

But whoever made that curse wouldn't be so easy to persuade, you couldn't control what a ghost did, even if they possessed you, they'd have control over you, not the other way around. Of course, with improvement came willing ghosts - you could control yourself when possessed to use their Jutsus with precision and knowledge. That was a long time coming, though. You'd just have to hopelessly watch from the sidelines as Neji fell deeper into his darkness in the meantime. You were a little slow to follow after your teammates that already begun to jump. Neji had his Byakugan activated, on the lookout for any sudden attacks or traps.

"It's already been twenty-four hours," Neji said, not missing a single step from tree to tree. "The sun should be up in less than an hour, and since most teams are resting... The chances of running into trouble are noticeably smaller."

Lee nodded, taking a look around before he stopped. Taking note of a shaking branch that had shaken off a few leaves. Noticing his abrupt stop, Neji stopped to look back at him. You stopped just a branch before him.

"What's the matter? Have you noticed something I haven't?" He asked.

Lee shook his head, clenching a fist. "It is nothing concerning... But I have decided...!" He pointed at the leaves below. "If I can catch all twenty of those falling leaves, then I will possibly go on a date with the girl I love!" He declared. "If I do not, then... I will be doomed to be alone for all of eternity!"

A scowl made its way onto Neji's face. "Ridiculous. We don't have time for this-," But before he could coax his teammate out of it, he was already jumping down, on the journey to catch every leaf.

"Do you think he'll make it?" You asked, staring as Lee fell lower and lower.

"He doesn't even notice the branch in front of him, there's not a chance of that." Neji denied, shaking his head. And a second after pointing it out, Lee landed on a branch on his back.

"Ouch.." You cringed. Even at the harsh landing, he turned himself around the catch the last one - but he got distracted.

"There's a paper bomb on the squirrel down there." Neji pointed out just as the bomb went off - you weren't sure if Lee was hit or not. It was a minor trap and Lee was no stranger to fire, the injuries he received were minor as he crushed the paper bomb, holding the squirrel in his hand. You and Neji jumped down, meeting him at the bottom.

"Looks like you missed one, Lee." Neji was referring to the leaf that fell onto the ground, deactivating his Byakugan so he wouldn't overuse it. "Looks like you're doomed."

Lee looked up at Neji, then toward you before getting onto his feet, squirrel in hand. "That is right...!" He gasped, "What am I to do!?" He wailed, but his behavior quickly went serious. "Oh, Neji... The paper bomb on this squirrel, it is as unnatural as it is cruel..."

Neji nodded. "You're right. It seems your need for ridiculous training in the middle of our escape got us into more trouble. There are most likely enemies around." He would activate his Byakugan to make sure there were none, but running the risk of temporarily blinding himself sounded worse than getting attacked right now. Lee was silent, listening to the squirrel instead of Neji as if he could understand it. He nodded along before jumping into another part of the forest - going against the rules Neji had set. He didn't listen to either of you calling out his name.

"That fool! Seriously!" Neji said in frustration, watching as his teammate ran off. You'd follow, but you ran the risk of getting yourself lost in that pursuit - so you looked toward Neji who was frustrated.

"Since I haven't eaten anything since the beginning of this phase, my Byakugan can't recharge. I'm already running low on Chakra." He sighed. But you smiled, pulling something out of your pocket. He looked up at you, looking at the pepper you held by the stem, he could already feel his face heat up. He had no clue as to how you and Lee could even begin to tolerate spicy foods, but he didn't exactly have a choice to be picky with what he ate in a forest. He gulped, closing his eyes as he reached out for it.

His hand was comedically shaky, brushing against your fingers before he took the pepper into his own. You grinned, when it came to spice, the Habanero was one of the highest on any chart. Neji could hardly deal with spice touching his food in any way, to eat an entire pepper would invoke a reaction out of him you weren't sure you were ready for.

He opened a single eye, squinting at the pepper before he brought it up to his mouth, taking a single bite. The reaction was immediate, his face going red as he struggled to keep it down. You couldn't help the laugh you let out, reaching out to take the pepper out of his hand. You weren't sure if he ate enough to recover, but having him conscious and aware would be better than him forcing himself to eat more and passing out.

With a red face, he blinked. Struggling to gain his composure as he coughed into his fist, "I'm ready now." He said, gesturing for you to follow before he jumped through the same part of the forest Lee had.

He stopped at a branch, crossing his arms as you landed next to him. The blush on his face had died down, but he didn't make himself known. "It's always the seniors picking a fight with fresh-faced Genin that have the highest egos," Neji muttered. You nodded, it was true, after all, it was exactly what had happened earlier to your team. And it's what was going to make you walk away from this forest a murderer, you looked down, your eyes drifting toward Lee on the floor. You frowned, it looked like the unpredictable Sound Jutsu had gotten the better of him.

"That boy you knocked out there..." Neji started, voice higher than before so he'd be heard. "That's our teammate," He activated his Byakugan, it looked like the spice was enough to get him running at his best. "And I'm going to make sure you pay for that!" Everyone down in the clearing stilled, looking up at the two of you. The attention had you suddenly sheepish, but their fearful eyes were on Neji, not you - it did little to ease your nerves, though.

"I'm going to have to go all out..." He warned, forming a hand sign before he lowered it back down. His attention went elsewhere.

"Well if you're gonna act all high and mighty up there, then come down here and act on it!" One of the sound ninjas yelled, irritated - but his expression died down into one of recognition. "Hold on, that girl.." His teammates looked up at you now.

"That's the [Lastname] Lord Orochimaru was looking for.." The girl pointed out. "He said her chakra wasn't sensed in this forest, so where'd she come from?" Sakura jolted at the mention of the mysterious person's name, she looked up at you. That was the same person that had gone after Sasuke, she wasn't entirely sure why he was after Sasuke, but all she knew was you were in danger as well. Neji narrowed his eyes, looking over at you. You looked wary, but it was clear through your expression that you didn't know what they spoke of. Though he was sure it was nothing good.

"We're not needed for battle, anyway." Neji scoffed, Sasuke stood as he said that. You've realized that Neji often said something just a second before it happened; at this point, you were beginning to think he was a fortune teller of sorts. "And you're mistaken if you think the Ninja of the Leaf would stand by and let their teammates be taken by the enemy." He was glaring at them.

You looked toward your teammate, but it seemed he tried his hardest not to meet your eye. His attention instead on the Uchiha below, the abnormal Chakra emitting from him had him curious, while everyone's Chakra varied, this wasn't something he had seen before. Not to mention the marks on his body - he deemed that it wasn't natural through a look with his Byakugan. There was a mark on his neck, sealed with unknown Jutsu. He completely overpowered the Sound Ninjas thanks to it, what he was witnessing was beyond his comprehension. Although he didn't know the boy well, he had the feeling Sasuke wasn't in complete control of himself.

It was only when the pink-haired one had hugged him that the marks disappeared, and who he assumed to be the real Sasuke came to light. To think, one singular hug was able to pull someone out of deep darkness... But Sasuke wasn't lost in it yet, someone could still show him the light. Even as he fell, Sakura held onto him. As a peace offering, the sound Ninja left their scroll. It was a lousy apology, they had done good damage to Sakura - and completely overpowered Lee in a three versus one. No, Lee wouldn't lose like that, something made him hold back for some reason.

"Wait!" Sakura called out. "Who the hell is Orochimaru, what'd he do to Sasuke?! And what does he want with [Firstname]!?" She asked. A shiver went up your spine, it was only then you realized that this 'Orochimaru' person had made Sasuke some sort of monster; and he'd do the same to you given the chance. But why?

"Like I'd know..." The masked one mumbled, "We were just ordered to kill the boy and find that girl... But it looks like he already went ahead and did his own thing." And just like that, he left, carrying both of his teammates. You were silent for a second before jumping down without a word.

You looked around at everyone, a few people you'd never seen before, Lee and Team seven. A few of them looked at you before you turned toward Sakura, you were grateful she had asked the question you were scared to. You smiled at her - she smiled back.

"You look nice with short hair." You complimented, kneeling to her level. She stared at you wide-eyed before lifting her hand to play with her hair.

"You think so?" She blushed, shutting her eyes. "I liked my long hair better, but I'm glad you like it short..."

"Yeah, It suits you. It looks natural on you." You said, reaching out to brush some dirt out of her hair. She smiled sheepishly, staring in silence as you did so. The moment was interrupted by Ino - who dragged your teammate along with her.

"Ugh... Here's your teammate." She groaned, slipping his arm off of her shoulder to let him fall onto you - you quickly stood up, supporting Lee so he could stand. The sudden sight of both you and Rock Lee had Naruto pointing you two out.

"Oh! Bushy-brow! And [Firstname]!" Catching your attention. Lee was barely conscious, he didn't have the strength to pay attention to what people were saying. But Sakura was quick to stand, punching Naruto straight in the jaw.

"Don't insult Lee!" She yelled, but the way she aimed her punch just so happened to knock Naruto into Lee - who slipped out from your touch and onto the floor. Sakura shrieked, watching the two of them crash onto the floor. Lee groaned, the hit managed to wake him up. Both you and Sakura were quick to make sure he was alright, Naruto had gone and fallen back asleep because of the hit.

He slowly sat up, looking between the two of you in confusion. "Uhh... Where are those sound ninjas?" He asked.

"Sasuke took care of them, but I wanted to thank you, too." Sakura smiled. "You said that there was someone you really liked, that you'd protect the same way you protected me." She mentioned, making a blush settle on his cheeks. "I think whoever it is, she's a very lucky girl to have you after her."

Lee blinked, tears forming at his eyes that he quickly wiped away. "Thank you, Sakura... But it looks like I still need more training. The Uchiha clan is truly something..." He looked over at Sasuke. "I got my butt kicked, yet Sasuke defeated them so easily. It seems he has truly improved a lot in such a short amount of time."

You sighed, Lee was always on the topic of training. It's what made him, him, but he never took a break of even dreaming about it.

"You two! Let's go," Neji called out to the two of you, making you both look up. "We're heading for the Tower, we're getting out of this forest." He instructed, hoping into the another tree. The two of you nodded before following.

A few of them watched as you left, one of them groaned. "They already had both their scrolls and stayed behind to watch us get our butts handed to us..." He sighed, embarrassed. "They probably got them before the twenty-four-hour mark too, seriously, what a drag..."

"Well, duh! Those punks have [Firstname] in their team!" Naruto said, sitting up. "I wouldn't be surprised if she did all the work!" He laughed.

"Why do you always regain consciousness so fast?" Shikamaru groaned.

Chapter Text

"So... All we need to do now is open the scroll?" Lee asked, the group of you were on the floor, staring down ar the two scrolls you had collected.

"Well, yes. If we deciphered their message correctly, that's what we need to do." Neji nodded, Byakugan activated. He was using whatever Chakra he had left to use it in attempts to see the contents of the scroll. "It's sealed by a summoning Jutsu," You could see him squint, "Covered by a secret binding Jutsu, It's clear this is meant to be kept a secret, even from Byakugan users." He explained.

You reached out for the scrolls, Lee grabbing the other.  Nejis Byakugan deactivated, by far overused now. He'd have to take advantage of the rest of the days your group had to rest, since you all made it in a little over a day, that meant he had at least three or four.

"If it is a summoning Jutsu, then what, shall we throw them?" He asked, toying with the end of the scroll - ready to open it. You nodded at his question, standing up. He followed your example.

"I wonder if all the scrolls summon the same thing?" You wondered, "There's thirteen of each scroll, so if they're all different, what do they summon together?" You ended your questions once you pulled the scroll open, Lee quickly doing the same. Lee chucked as far as he could, while you threw it underhand.

Because of the difference of how you threw your scrolls, whatever was inside stumbled back - hitting the wall through the smoke before they adjusted themselves just in time for the smoke to clear. You recognized her as your old academy teacher, she fixed a stray hair before trying to play it cool.

"Looks like my prediction was on point!" She greeted, eyes shut as Neji stood from the floor. "You guys look a little beat up, but you were the second team to pass... I hope you all know how impressive that is for a group of rookies." She praised. But you were wondering how she was summoned from the scroll, was she inside of the seal, or somewhere else similar to how you conjured people? Lee questioned her; none of the questions you were wondering, but as to why she of all people were there to greet you.

"Once I heard my three cute students we're taking the exam, I just knew I had to be here to congrat you all." She smiled, stepping closer to the group of you all. "But... Seeing all of your Ninja bands now, I guess none of you are my students anymore, huh?" She almost sounded a little disheartened, walking a little closer to the three of you before she pulled you in for a hug.

Lee yelped at the suddenty of it, he was only used to sudden hugs from Guy. Neji grumbled something out, he was never a fan of hugs, especially ones from people he hardly knew. You were silent, being in the middle meant you were pressed against her chest. "Seeing kids I've known since they were only five makes me emotional!" She only knew you since you were seven, but you understood the point she was making. "I'm guessing you all managed to dechiper the code, too?"

Neji grumbled out a 'yes', explaining the writing on the wall that he managed to figure out. "If you lack heaven, seek wisdom. If you lack earth, run in the fields, seek advantages. Heaven and earth referring to one's physical and mental strength. If you have both of them, success in even the hardest of missions will be made easier. These rules will guide a persons extremes." You were grateful having Neji on your team,  he was the genius of it. Being able decipher that message down to the last detail wasn't something easy - you had helped him with small parts of it, but he got the big picture.

Your teacher smiled before letting you all go. You were still stunned into silence, but you listened. "You all passed on the first day, so I won't hold you up any longer..." She smiled, "Get some rest while waiting for the others, there's only one other team in there as of now. From the sand." You could feel your body jolt. "Scary little guys... But with the Chunnin motto in mind, I'm sure you guys have grown just a little more. That's all... Don't push yourselves to hard." And like that, she disappeared. So... What was the point of summoning her?

You sighed, lowering your head. Out of all of you, Lee was the most beat up, Diaval had managed to heal every single one of your injuries when he revived you - but not any of the energy you used. Neji was also low on Chakra. You hoped whatever waiting room you were put into had some sort of food as a 'congratulations, you survived' gift. But you found yourself not wanting to enter, not when you knew that the only other people there were from the sand. It was inevitable they'd see you - as your group was approaching the waiting room, you could almost feel yourself dragging your feet. Of course, it could be anyone on the other side, not necessarily Temari and her two brothers.

Neji took note of your nerves, but let Lee speak on it for him. "Do not be nervous, [Firstname]! I know that the people on the other side are from your old home town, and it is impossible that they would not see you enter, but it will be okay!" Neji glared at Lee in a way of telling him to shut up, but he didn't get the hint. Not seeing the way it disheartened you more. "And if they are to inevitably confront you, it-!"

"Shut up!" Neji yelled, "To think, all you do is talk, yet you can't take a hint."

Lee's hand lifted to his face and stopped a little ways away from his mouth, surprised that his words didn't go the way he wanted them to. "Oh, I am sorry!" He apologized loudly, but you were already halfway through the door - deciding it was best to face your fears head-on. Those beyond the door were two people standing, a blonde of course, with that familiar hairstyle - and a hooded person. They were blocking you from seeing the last one, who was sitting down. The hooded one was turning to see who entered; but didn't get the chance to - Lee had thrown himself onto you, knocking you over. He remembered you had mentioned during your hunt for food that there was a blonde sand ninja during the written exam that you thought you knew, so the moment blonde hair came into his vision it was like his way of thinking flew out the window.

"Oh, ow! Why would you push me, Neji!?" Lee excused, getting up off you and sitting in front of you in a fast movement - he nonchalantly turned his head toward the group in front of him. "Oh, look. A group of people we do not know. You embarrassed me, Neji!" He whined, looking back to see his teammates. You were face first on the floor, silent, and Neji was glaring down at him.

"You're the embarrassing one." Neji scoffed, turning his entire body to the right before walking off into the room. He had sat in a part of the room covered by a wall - which made Lee starry eyed. He quickly turned toward you, calling you by a name he made up on the spot before sprinting toward the other side. You were glad for his unnatural speed at anything, but the entire situation that took place made you want to drop dead. Again. When Lee sat you down on one of the seats, he looked proud of himself at the act he put on, sitting down next to you. Neji sat across, arms crossed as he shut his eyes.

You were silent, blinking before your eyes fell shut. You could hear Lee beside you get up and wander off, he returned a few moments later, whispering your name. Opening your eyes, you could see Lee standing in front of you - plate in hand and smile on his face. "There was nothing to spicy, but I know you are not a picky eater. I bought you some things I thought you might like." He placed the plate on your lap. "I brought a lot, because I thought we should get as much as we could before the others came. But I cannot deny the guilt in my conscience...!"

You smiled softly while thanking him and suddenly his doubts were gone. He went on a tangent about not hesitating to ask for anything else before he turned toward Neji. "I got a plate for you, too." He announced, Neji slowly opened his eyes into a squint.

"I know you are a fan of savory things, and I had no idea what to get you... But I hope this is enough." He lowered the plate, letting Neji grab it into his own hand. Although he wasn't sure what he was expecting, he was expecting more than a broccoli sprout. There was a twitch in his eyebrow before he shoved it back toward Lee. "I don't want this. I'm going to get ask much rest as I can." He shut his eyes, brows furrowed.

Lee ate the Broccoli sprout himself, staring at Neji. "If you sleep angry, you will get wrinkles by the time you are eighteen! Neji, that is the opposite of youth!"

"Shut up!"

Lee did so, sitting back down. You turned to look at him, his ear still had blood leaking from it, and seeing as none one of the three of you knew any sort of medical ninjutsu, he couldn't get healed. Well, none of the three of you did, but it didn't have to be limited to the three of you. You grinned, your Poltigan activating in your eyes - all you had to do was reach out and tune with someone who knew of Medical Ninjutsu. There were many dead people in the forest of death; at least one of them knew it. And a medical ninjas instinct was to help, not injure, so you let them take control of you. An absent minded hand placing itself on Lees cheek, turning his attention toward you as your hand glowed green. He stared at you - whoever possessed you stared back before a look of horrific confusion plastered itself onto your face. You were relying on the surprise of it to shock whoever it was away, and it seemed it worked - they had quickly wandered out of your body, and left you with a teammate in better condition than before.

And with a very excited you - you were smiling wider than you think you ever had. Lee stared at you wide-eyed before smiling too. First time you had ever been possessed and it was a complete success, no overturning backstabbing power grabbing ghosts trying to take full control. The shock did that to ghosts. The blood leaking from his ear was entirely gone, whoever had worked their Jutsu did it efficiently. Your Poltigan deactivated, leaving you with plain eyes and very happy teammate. You deemed it as 'payback for the food,' to which he said he'd grab you a million and one more plates for you. Though, the two of you only ended up falling asleep like Neji.

"To think, the people right after us were a group of rookies." The group on the other side began to speak, the blonde one with hands on her hips. "They didn't seem all that impressive, those who decide to play around in front of the enemy are weak. Don't you think so, Kankuro?"

"Give them the benefit of the doubt, Temari. They probably picked off somebody's extras. I mean, with a group as weak looking as that-"

"Shut up." A rough voice cut them off, making them turn their attention to the last one. "In terms of whose weak, the two of you have no place to speak.." He looked up at them, making a shiver jolt up their spine. "If you say anything else, I'll kill you."

"Gaara..." Temaris's voice came out in a warning tone, but she was fearful. Gaara tended to threaten the two of them, but even as often as it was, she took it to face value each time.

"... Wouldn't hurt to listen to your big brother once in a while." Kankuro mumbled, sitting down a little ways from him. Temari sat next to him, leaving Gaara in his own space.

"I have never thought of you two as blood. You will never be my siblings."

You hadn't heard any of them, but you had a dream about your sister that night. The one that had died along with the rest of your family all those years ago - unlike you, who had grown up, she stayed as a child. You almost forgot what she looked like, the image in your dream a mix of what you believed she was like. But looking into her eyes, you were sure you were wrong - the uncertainty cemented itself when you reached your hand out toward her, your hand fading away before you could touch her face. When you opened your eyes to reality, all you saw was Neji. Awake and eating whatever it was he could get his hands on last minute. He seemed to notice you wake the moment you opened your eyes, his spatial awareness was always phenomenal. Unlike yours, clearly. You hadn't even noticed that you and Lee were lying on each other when you had fallen asleep.

"It's about time you woke up. We only have an hour left before the third phase starts." That's when you noticed the new people around, there wasn't much - but definitely more than two teams now. You recognized one of them, a team with a black-haired one that had practically told you to shut up during the written exam. That was the only other team in your section of the room, they probably appreciated the fact that your group was asleep and silent - so you wouldn't even notice them. Because now that two of you were awake, they seemed alert.

You sat up, your movements making Lee wake up too. "An hour..." You mumbled. "I slept off four days of food..." You sighed, turning toward the plate Lee had gotten you. None of the food had gone bad, and there wasn't a chance in hell you were going to miss it. So you lifted it up, eating them one at a time. You offered some to Lee, who took it hesitantly. He did not want to take from you; but you were offering, and he was hungry. And how could he ever reject you? The last hour was spent in silence, all of you focused on replenishing as much energy as you could in an hour. Though, it wasn't exactly an hour. It was cut short due to the last tram making it through; which happened to be team seven. You figured being in Kakashi team meant they had eyes on them - which meant they've let peoples expectations down. This also meant people were going to doubt them - except for Sasuke, everyone looked forward to an Uchiha fight...

You sighed, the group of teams gathered into the next room you were waiting outside of for days. It was big, there were a multitude of Jounin there to congrat the people on making it this far; your group was near the front, only a team away from Temari. You were sure they'd scope out who passed - they'd see you. It was truly inevitable.

The third hokage was the one honored to explain the rules, but instead went off into a tangent about allied nations. As a replacement of war - you wondered, did being the last member of a prestigious well known clan from the sand in the leaf mean any problems for any side involved? You could already feel yourself beginning to overthink it as the Hokage continued to speak. Neji had jabbed his elbow to your side to get you to snap out of it - which worked. You looked at the old hokage and listened to him speak for the first time in the long minutes that passed.

"This is not only a test, but a battle of life or death. With your dreams, your country's, your clans prestige on the line." You were silent, taking in his words before a new voice distracted you. Low, mean and demanding - something you never heard from anyone before, yet you found yourself recognizing it, turning your head to look at who it was, but someone from the crowd shifted, blocking who it was. You leaned forward, trying to see who it was, but was stopped by another sudden entrance. A sick looking man introducing himself as Hayate Gekkou entered, explaining rules and asking if anyone wanted to quit. This far into the Chuunin exams, you believed no one would want to, but you were proved wrong by the white-haired boy beside you. He was quitting, apparently it wasn't the first time either.

You almost found yourself wanting to quit, you could feel your heart heavy. You had no clue what was going to happen, maybe you would die, but Diaval would just make another contract you'd forget about. But that contract had you nervous, what could you have agreed to in your time of desperation? There was always the possibility of your teammates being killed - the Hokages speech of villages and countries felt as if it was building up to something more. With the amount of churning your stomach was already doing, you weren't sure you could handle much more.

"We've cut the amount of people participating by a good amount... We can now conduct ten matches." The proctor spoke, "There are no rules in a real battle, just like this one... Unless someone quits and admits defeat, even killing goes... So admit defeat if you don't want to die, and feel a little mercy if you don't want to kill." Those were two things neither of your teammates could do, Lee didn't quit - and depending on who it was, Neji didn't show mercy.

"But, uh, we can step in if we feel we don't want another corpse around. So there's that." It did little to ease your nerves. "Well, this is sudden, but we'll be announcing the first two competitors." You could feel your nerves spike as you looked up, hoping to whatever was out there that your name wouldn't appear on the screen.Your attention was diverted from that, the feeling of someone's eyes on you as you warily turned your head. One of the Jounins looked back, with long hair and narrow eyes looking back at you despite being at the back of the group. The white haired one beside you stayed in place despite having quit a few minutes ago. All of your nerves were surfacing before you shut your eyes, silently burning them away as you followed the rest of the groups up the stairs.

'Someone's got their eye on you, you're in danger.'' Diaval warned, you ignored them. Your nerves were so high you completely blocked them out of your mind in that second - they couldn't hear, see, feel anything you were experiencing in that second. Whether for better or for worse, you couldn't say. Nobody else in your team had noticed the bubbling trouble, or your silence that they deemed normal. You had stayed by the wall, leaning on it to keep yourself upright while your team stayed by the rails to watch the battle taking place.

Whatever impending doom your gut was warning you about; you felt there was nothing you could do as you stood.

What you hadn't noticed was that Guy Sensei had completely picked up on your behavior just a few seconds after being around you. After all, what kind of Sensei would he be if not mentally in tune with his precious students? He had placed a hand on his hip, trying to solve what the root of your problems was. Whatever ailed his students ailed him, and his students happened to have a lot of problems. But he couldn't think of the right approach, do it now and risk your teammates listening in, or wait until after you battle to take you elsewhere and risk you be in lower spirits than you already were? The struggles of being a good sensei were far to much.

Chapter Text

Once you had finally tuned back in, you managed to calm yourself. Leaning against the railing beside Neji - who took note of everyone's moves. Sasuke's battle had already ended, and it seemed Shino Aburames was at the end of his. You were glad you had missed out on it if the bugs coming out of the enemy's arms that had been blown off said anything - then Neji confirming with his Byakugan that the Shino guy had bugs living in his body did. A shiver went up your spine at the grossness, maybe you had no place to speak in the sense of having some sort of animal living in oneself, but Diaval was a different story! You hoped so, at least.

You were never one to question the matters of one's clans, but giving a babys body to bugs for a nest? "Talk about gross..." You groaned, leaning further into the railing. Watching those bugs made you feel antsy, as strong as the Shino guy was, knowing he was on your village's side was a relief. You'd never want to be on the receiving end of that - being so wrapped up in who would be fighting next made you miss the fact that Kakashi had pulled Guy aside. While he was sure the matter of his student being given a curse mark by none other than Orochimaru was a big and private deal between him and the Hokage; he figured Guy should be the first to know that his student was also under potential risk of Orochimaru's watchful eye.

You could almost feel your soul fly out of your slacked jaw at the name picked. "Kankuro...!?" You whispered-yelled, any hopes that the people of the sand weren't a group of siblings you knew flew out of your mind. "I'm done for...." You mumbled, lowering your head. You weren't sure why you were so eager to avoid them, if anything, you should've been excited to see them after so long - but it wouldn't be the same as it used to be. What if they thought you were lame? Because Kankuro sure looked like a mysterious cool guy down there, especially when he used his puppet to act as him and win easily despite getting his neck 'broken'. It was such an easy win - one that had your stomach churning again. Sakura and Ino's fight was interesting enough, you knew the two to be friends. At least, they were when you first met them. That was a while back now when you had first met them they were. But things always changed. The two of them ended in a well-fought draw.

You would have joined the others that gathered around the two to make sure they were okay, but you were frozen in your spot on the railing. Staring wide-eyed at the screen showing the two next competitors.

"Temari Vs [Firstname] [Lastname]. Please come up."  You could feel the frown on your face grow bigger, of course, you were pitted against one of the sand despite all of your pleas. You brought a hand up to your mouth to cover any curses that could mindlessly slip, watching as Temari made her way down.

Neji was silent beside you, Guy was missing, and Lee was distracted. You had considered forfeiting the match there, but you found yourself walking down into the arena. You were pitted against a complete mystery of a person, someone you once knew that was rendered a stranger now. The two of you stood face to face, your nerves evident while Temari stood tall, hands on her hips.

"Begin!" Hayate announced before jumping back. The two of you remained face to face.

"I almost can't believe it... A/an [Lastname], that I get the honors to fight. You won't blame me if I finished your clan off here, would you?" It was like her words didn't even process in your mind. "I can't believe the little girl I knew years ago turned out to be alive... And the last of her clan at that..."

"She's completely shocked into silence," Neji commented as Lee had quickly noticed your absence, returning to the railings to watch you from above. The two of them stared down at the scene. "I know she's not very talkative beyond those she's close with, but she's not shy, either." Lee nodded his head in agreement. Watching your still back as the blonde spoke of your clan so freely, he figured someone from the sand would show more respect toward a fallen clan.

"Ooh..." Lee clenched his fists before throwing them into the air. "You got this, [Firstname]! Power! Youth! You have got this!" He cheered loudly. Usually, a ploy like that would work, but it was like nothing was registering in your mind.

"I'm cheering for you louder, [Firstname]!" Naruto yelled, cupping a hand around his mouth in an attempt to increase his volume.

"A cheer squad, huh?" Temari pointed out, a hand on her hip and the other on a fan she carried. "At this rate, you should drop out before you let them down." She warned, taunting you with her fan in a ploy to get you to react. You stood still, blinking. You seriously considered the option of dropping out there - your eyes wandered up toward her brother, Kankuro standing in the crowd. Beside him was a red-haired boy you recognized immediately - and it suddenly felt as if the pressure of the entire situation was pressing itself down onto you. His eyes eventually wandered toward you, making you freeze completely. His eyes - as dull and bored as they were - widened as they recognized you. You hardly recognized him now, the boy that used to look at you with shiny curious eyes was replaced with the shell of him now. You weren't sure why you assumed he was dead, but it seemed now it wasn't the case - but it made complete sense as to why he would think you were dead. Your entire clan was wiped out, and you had disappeared.

"I'll save any tearful reunions for later. I can tell you're a Leaf Shinobi now, with your meek attitude." She grinned, taking a few steps back before bringing up her weapon - opening it to the first moon to catch you off guard with her first attack.

The strong wind had managed to knock you back, sending you good ways across the arena. She jumped back - creating more distance as you sat up, finally knocked out of your thoughts. "Come on, snap out of it would ya' [Firstname]!? You're killing me here just taking it!" Naruto yelled out.

Being alert during a battle was the first step, and reaching that first step let you know your first mistake. You had let distance grow between the two of you that would only give Temari an advantage. She already snapped her fan open to the second moon, using her entire body to swing it - the result of it was a strong wind jutsu, fast too. You couldn't block it, so you jumped up from your position on the floor in an attempt to dodge it - forming a few hand signs together to counterattack. She threw a few Kunai at you in response, not giving you enough time to finish your Jutsu as you landed back onto the floor.

She focused on the you that landed in front of her, not noticing that the shortened Jutsu had worked as a clone Jutsu. The real you landed as close behind her as you could without quickly catching her attention. But she managed to turn around as you were preparing your attack - which gave her enough time to jump up - creating distance and an advantage. From above, it would be impossible to miss. You knew that well, she could tell by the way you began to brace yourself for the hit.

Neji watched, arms crossed. 'If her opponent was anyone but [Firstname], a wind Jutsu for above would be impossible to counterattack.' He observed, his Byakugan catching onto the way your Chakra points began to ignite. 'But a fire-user of her level is any wind-types worst enemy... Heat redirects the wind.'

You stumbled back a bit as the Jutsu hit, but you stayed upright, the blazes around you dying down along with the harsh wind as you lowered your arms. The focused look on your face had Neji smirking, it was like he thought - despite your nerves, you always knew how to put on a good poker face and get yourself together.
During the midst of it, you had performed another clone jutsu - surrounding her with them. Temari was stunned for a second, barely catching onto you coming in from behind as you kicked your leg out - she managed to lift her fan in defense, blocking your hit.

The two of you made eye contact, stuck in the position before she grinned. "Make sure it's just you and me here, don't go using a ghost to make you stronger." She said, pushing your leg away from her - making you stumble back. Her next move was one of instinct, turning her body on her heel to kick you farther. But you regained your balance, catching her leg in your hand before kicking your leg out toward hers - knocking her off of balance. As you had figured, close range was her overwhelming disadvantage. You had managed to make her lose her cool, just as she had with you.

While she lay on the floor, you knelt to her level, keeping your eyes trained on her. "... This wasn't how I thought our reunion would go... Though, I didn't begin to think there would be one in the first place..." You mumbled, eyeing her carefully as she looked back at you. You could've knocked her out there, but you had allowed her to sit up slowly - which allowed her to catch you off guard as she stood to her feet, pulling out a Kunai as she aimed for your face. You managed lean back, dodging it. But you had lost your balance, falling onto your back. You quickly reached down for where you kept your Kunai - pulling your own out just in time to block the Kunai she was bringing down to stab you with. You were locked into that stalemate for a second before you brought your free hand up - aiming for her neck. The suddenity of it had her grip faltered - you took advantage of that split second and threw your Kunai to the side - quickly grabbing onto her shoulder to switch your positions. Now she was on the floor, with you holding onto her from atop.

She looked as frustrated as she did startled, a grimace on her face. She couldn't lose on her first battle, the plan relied on all three of them winning their matches - Kankuro had won his, and there wasn't a chance Gaara would lose his. She refused to be the only one that lost.

"Ahh... What is happening...!" Lee said frustrated, leaning so far against the railing that a single poke of the shoulder would have him falling off.

"... [Firstname] has the advantage to end this match right now, but she's not landing the final hit," Neji explained clearly.

Lee sighed, shoulders sagging. "It seems she is ailed by the matter of the sand more than I thought. Neji, how could we let this happen!?"

Neji scoffed, shutting his eyes. "There's nothing we could have done. Her feelings of her clan and nation are something we have no play in. That's how it was destined to be."

"Neji, your talk of destiny does not translate to this scenario!" Lee huffed. "You and [Firstname] are not of the same ideology!" He declared. "Maybe you need a good fight to knock you out of it, as well." He said, crossing his arms. "If so, then I will definitely be willing to be your opponent."

"Stop talking nonsense." Neji scowled.

"Ahh, shut up! BOTH OF YOU!" Naruto demanded loudly, irritated at their voices during your match that he deemed very interesting.

With-in their bickering, they didn't watch as Temari managed to get the upper hand - hitting you with another wind jutsu, from so close, you couldn't begin to think about repeling the wind. She managed to knock you away similarly to how she did at the beginning of your match. A few of your clones from before had attacked her as you got back onto your feet, she knocked them away with her closed fan - making them disappear. While she was distracted, you finally managed to form your long string of hand signs.

Temari slammed her fan into the floor, making it dig into the floor so that it would stay planted in the ground. She slid it open all the way up to the third moon before she began to form a few hand signs of her own. Before you could see the end of it, she crouched, hiding completely behind her fan. Anyone in the crowd could see what she was planning, a clone suddenly appeared by her side as she thought of her next plan. You hadn't released your Jutsu yet, perhaps waiting for the right time to strike. So she had sent out her clone, hoping it would make you release it so she could catch you off guard. But she couldn't hear a single thing coming from your direction - not until she heard the sound of skin on skin - you had punched her clone directly to the jaw. You hadn't even blinked at her distraction.

'It was a smart idea in hindsight...' Shikamaru thought, one eye closed. 'But she left a few details out that made her plan obvious. She left her fan behind; which has proved to be her only strength in battle as of now.' He analyzed, rolling his shoulder back.

Lee cheered out in response to your punch, his voice not dying down as the real Temari stood, lifting her fan with her. Although her clone didn't work, it still left her an opening - she was able to bite through her thumb and spread the blood across her fan - a summoning Jutsu. You were on guard, adding a few more hand signs to the Jutsu you had sealed earlier; unbeknownst to either of you, both of your teams were thinking the same thing.

'To think she'd reveal a Jutsu like that during the preliminaries...' Kankuro huffed.

'That Jutsu so soon?' Neji and Lee thought in unison.

But your jutsu had come out a bit different than before, the massive wall of fire you had released with the swing of your arm wasn't directed at Temari - it was to make her back away farther with a jump. Your attack had overpowered hers, but not completely. A good amount of the blades she had summoned managed to get through and slice at you - one of the Kunai had even managed to pierce you through the shoulder. It did little to slow you as you got closer - quickly managing to close the distance. That speed is what made you realize you hadn't even picked your weight back up after your death experience.

Temari had hit the wall behind her, face red as a result of all the heat. Once she had hit the wall, you stopped a little ways in front of her, flaming chakra gathering at your foot before you landed a blow to her stomach. The impact was loud, startling a few in the crowd. Temari slid down the wall before she landed on her knees, hands on the area of impact.

You placed your leg on the floor, regaining your full composure as Hayate cleared his throat, a hand in his pocket as he surveyed the situation. "Fifth match-winner... [Firstname] [Lastname]!" He announced.

"WOOO!! Yay, [Firstname]!! The power of youth prevails!" Lee cheered, pumping his fists.

"Yeah! No blonde punk would ever take [Firstname] down!" Naruto laughed, his chuckles eventually died down as he realized, he too, had blonde hair.

"Yay!! Good job, [Firstname]! I knew you'd win!" Sakura squealed, cheeks a light pink.

But those weren't the ones you kept your eyes on, it was Gaara. He was staring back at you - as if he had never taken his eyes off of you in the first place. It was hard to, it was like he was finally opening his eyes again. Eyes that were shut ever since his only friend had died. Or, shut since he assumed she was dead.

"Man, girls are scary..." Shikamaru sighed out at the battle he just witnessed. "After the sand girl hit the floor the first time, it was clear who had the advantage..."

He leaned against the railing, blinking up at the screen that announced the next two competitors as you began to finally walk away from the arena - Temari pushing herself off of two medics as she regained consciousness. He groaned loudly seeing his name get picked, on your way up the stairs - he was making his way down. He noticed the dull face you had picked up into something lighter as you wished him luck with a polite smile. He could only offer a bothered 'thanks'. But that single interaction gave him a few ideas of what type of person you were.

"Well, she's certainly strong. Are you sure you're the one training your students?" Kakashi commented, hands in his pockets as he tried to lighten Guy's mood after hearing what possible danger his student was in. It seemed to have worked - because Guy's serious face eased up.

"Of course I am! And that wasn't half of her skill, just you wait and see!" He declared.

Kakashi shut his eye with a smile. "Look now, I never said I doubted your students... But at this rate, I'm sure my students will catch up." He taunted.

Guy huffed, crossing his arms. "I'm not falling for your taunt, Kakashi..." He huffed again, closing his eyes. "My students mean more to me than just their abilities. To be honest, they are like the children I never had."

"Mmm... So you admit mine will be stronger?" That finally set Guy off.

Once you had made it up, Lee was quick to greet you with a calling of your name, cheeks pink. "Your match was amazing! It has motivated me! I will win my match no matter what, for you!" He declared boldly, a hand up against his chest. "So please, my love, watch me!" He plead. "I am sure I will be next after this fight!"

You blinked, nodding as you settled between the two of your teammates. "Thank you, Lee. I'll make sure to watch closely." You nodded - watching as Guy had walked up to the group of you, hands on his hips as he looked directly at you. He looked serious as he had said he need to speak to you, even pulling you off elsewhere. It made you believe you were in trouble, even Lee and Neji were a bit off put. But he needed to talk to you, and get you some medical assistance. You couldn't walk around with a Kunai on your shoulder.

On the other side of the building, Temari had walked back to her group with her head down in shame, fists clenched. She was frustrated - even a little scared of how Gaara would react. But he was completely silent, arms crossed as he looked elsewhere. Kankuro was unsettled, eyes on his younger brother, yet not a single word being said. He knew this condition of Gaaras, he always got like this just before he had another sort of fit. His prediction was on point, seeing as Gaara put his hands over his head - his breathing becoming labored.

"Dammit, Gaara hasn't even had a chance to fight yet and he's already freaking out. This is bad...!" Kankuro said quietly.

"... I mean, you did see who was down there right? There's no mistaking it, that girl was [Firstname]." Temari confirmed in a whisper, sweat lining her brow. "I never thought she'd actually be alive...! It was such a stupid idea I didn't even think of it as a possible mishap...!"

They were only thinking one collective thought; whoever Gaara ended up fighting was in danger.

Chapter Text

You ended up having a long conversation with Guy; he wasn't mad at you, but he was concerned. For the first time, you told somebody about everything you felt of your past, your clan, your nations. Being the ever-patient man he was, Guy listened to every word. When it came to the Jounin of the Leaf, Guy definitely had to be the most in tune with emotions. In a way, that's what made him such a great sensei. After all, what other sensei would hug their student so tightly with over dramatic tears while thanking them for opening up to him? He probably did the same with Neji and Lee, too. You were sure you'd be smiling if it weren't for the fact you could hardly breathe.

Once he had put you down, he looked relieved in a way, that serious look on his face long gone. But he had one thing he was holding back from mentioning - about Orochimaru. The threat was big, but he hoped that having gotten to Sasuke would be able to satiate the man's need for power just a little. Though he wasn't sure if it would; the Poltigan was a Kekkei Genkai full of possibilities when it came to Jutsus, Orochimaru would be able to learn anything he wanted if he got his hands on you. Guy wished he could play it cool as good as Kakashi did - that way you wouldn't suspect anything as you both left the room. On your way out, Hinata had greeted you. She meant to get to you earlier, but you had gone off with your Sensei to soon. She gave you some medicine for your wounds - little to late since you had already gotten most of them treated - but you thanked her regardless, a smile on your face. Naruto was getting near the end of his fight, so she went on ahead to give the rest of her medicine to him and her teammate.

Once you returned to your teammates, Lee greeted you - summarizing the events of the fight that just took place as Naruto was making his way up the stairs. Naruto apparently pulled some great tricks, but in the end, a fart was what decided him the victor. It was unfortunate you didn't get to see the fight for yourself, but you made sure to congratulate him. He told you that "It was super easy! No big deal, I told you I'd catch up with you!"

The joy you felt in that moment died down with the announcement of the next battle, Hinata Hyuga Vs Neji Hyuga. It had to be the worst match up that took place as of this far, the look on Nejis face had gone from curious to stoic in a split second. Although Nejis facial expressions looked identical for the most part, you could tell the match wouldn't end well.

As he turned to head down, Guy had stopped him by grabbing his arm. "Neji, don't let your hatred for the main branch consume you. Got that?" He warned.

Neji was silent, turning his head to look at his sensei. Then toward his two teammates behind him - they looked nervous. Nervous on how Neji would act down there, he knew as much. But he only narrowed his eyes, yanking his arm out of Guys hold. "I won't." He said before walking down the stairs.

If you knew your teammate even a little, you could tell that he would lose his cool. Even if he said he wouldn't, it'd be inevitable with the hate that circled his mind. Naruto too, would lose his cool. Given what hateful words Neji would say, Naruto wouldn't respond positively. The talk of fate Neji would often have was never one you actively tried to participate in, his conditions growing up had beat those beliefs into his head - one some simple talk wouldn't change his mind in. But for once, you thought Naruto should've stayed quiet. His motivational speech had worked, as happy as you were for Hinata for gaining confidence, you were afraid of what would happen to her.

"How the hell do you manage on a team with that bastard!?" Naruto seethed, his question not directed toward you or Lee in particular, but he just needed an answer.

"Neji can definitely be cruel.. As you can tell." Lee started, brows furrowed. "Even so, with us, Neji can be tame. Because in his beliefs of destiny, we are not something that he chained him down... The hatred you see in him now, is something reserved for the main branch of the Hyuga."

"... That doesn't mean Neji is easy to get along with, either. When we first met, I didn't like him at all... Neither did he like me, but not once did he look at Lee or I like that." As you finished your sentence, Neji landed a hit to Hinatas heart and arm - your teammate was a genius, fueled by his hatred alone, he managed to surpass the main branch. Despite the amount of times she had been knocked away, Hinata got up. You could tell how it angered Neji - his usual stoic face was revealing his true feelings. Hatred, anger, so many feelings at once it was overwhelming coming from Neji of all people.

Another strike to the heart and Hinata got up once more and it seemed to be Nejis final straw, with a heavy scowl, he ran - with the full intent to kill. Before anyone could even react, each Jounin in the room had stopped him in an instant. Each holding him back by a different part of his body. Whether the way Neji felt was justified or not, to kill your own blood was something far fetched to you. Something you could never bring yourself to do. Hinata lost consciousness - you seriously considered the possibility that she was dead. The curiosity was enough to make you jump down and check on her condition, unbothered as to what Lee and Naruto had to say to the standing Hyuga.

You had no idea why Hinata would even want to speak to you knowing her hateful cousin was on your team, but you found it pained you. Seeing her unconscious on the floor despite having been so kind to you prior - perhaps Nejis hatred toward the main branch was reasonable, but to Hinata... Well, you wished she was treated better. The Hyuga clan was cruel in each sense of the word.

You didn't want to touch her, fearing that any graze would have her in more pain than she was already in. But the spilling of blood from her mouth had everyone shocked at her condition. Kurenai could tell, Neji really had intended to kill her. Despite the glare of a Jounin, Neji smirked. You often found yourself wondering what type of person Neji would've been if the Hyuga clan wasn't so cruel.

And you figured, Hinata wouldn't be getting carried away now if it wasn't. It was silent when you had gone back up, none of your teammates saying anything before Guy has spoke up in attempts to ease up the mood.

"Well, that leaves us with you, Lee! It's finally your turn!" He cheered. But the reaction he got wasn't one he was expecting. Lee was pouting.

You were sure you had seen Neji pout more than Lee ever had - so that fact that not only you and your team had been caught off guard, but Sakura and Kakashi as well were completely justified.

"I do not care! I have waited this long... I would rather be the final act now!" He huffed, shoulders stiff as he pointed his chin up to the air.

'He's... Sulking!?' You and Neji thought at the same time.

Guy was sweating, eyes wide as he turned toward the announcement board for the upcoming fight. He was in such a state of shock it was like he could hardly comprehend the names that did appear on the board. You hadn't even looked at the board, but Lees sudden movements made it clear he was up to fight.

"I knew it! As soon as I said I wanted to be last, my hopes were thwarted!" He said, kicking the air. "It is as they say, when you are looking for something, you don't find it. And when you are not looking for it - that is when you find it!" He cheered.

"I really did not want to be the final act, anyway. I knew they would be against it!"

"Who's against it?" You asked, finally looking at the board to see who he was up against. You could almost see your ghost floating out of your body at who it was.

"That gourd of his is quite suspicious..." Might Guy warned, a finger up. Lee was quick to nod, writing it down in a notebook. "And don't take notes! You don't have time to look them through in battle!" Lee nodded again, writing that down, too.

You gulped, turning toward your teammate. "That gourd of his... I'm almost one hundred percent sure that it carries sand." You explained, making Lee blink - he was looking up at you as he wrote. "Sand?" He repeated.

You nodded. "Gaara was... My friend in Sunagakure. Temari and Kankuro are his siblings." You began, "Gaara had the ability to completely control sand at his own will, I already found it impressive enough when we were kids but..." You lowered your head. "Well. He's different from how he used to be, I can tell. Just be careful, Lee."

Lee was silent before placing a hand on the railing. Nodding his head as he smiled, "Of course, thank you, you are truly an angel!" He said before throwing himself over.

"Attaboy, Lee! Go get 'em!" Guy cheered.

You wished you could share the same amount of excitement as Guy did, in return for how loudly he was cheering for you - your first-ever friend and your dear teammate. How would Gaara react if he heard you cheer for Lee? Would he care at all? You weren't sure if you wanted to know the answer. But Lee was strong. You'd just have to have faith. Thanks to your warning of Gaaras use of sand, Lee didn't seem to surprised at the sand that blocked his attack. Although, the instant guard it gave him was he'd never seen before.

As ineffective as Taijutsu was against the sand - pointed out by Sakura - you weren't sure if Ninjutsu would help all that much either. Most Jutsus you knew of weren't fast enough to break through Gaaras guard. But Lee was fast, faster than any Jutsu you've seen. And with those weights heavier than yours and Nejis combined, he was actually able to hit him. Gaaras defenses were strong though, even through a hidden Lotus, no weights, and open gates, Gaara was conscious.

You fell silent, hands gripping onto the handrails. Gaara was different now, as expected from anyone who grew up ever since they were four - but it wasn't exactly a good change. The aura around him was dark, scary, an aura that made him a complete stranger now.

"It was clear Lee wouldn't win from the start." Neji stated, stepping up next to you as he crossed his arms.  He could already tell from your body language that something was up, but your expression sold what you were feeling. A mix of worry - fear, anxiousness.. It could have been because Lee was going up against a tremendously strong opponent but he quickly ruled out that possibility. That man down there was from the same - the same village you were from, and you had mentioned him before. A boy with red hair whose face you barely remembered being your first friend. "But Lee won't give up."

You knew Lee wouldn't give up, ever since you had met him, Lee never gave up. You had seen him cry before, you'd seen him train so hard he could hardly walk without support - you had seen him believe he was not enough, but he never gave up.

Back during the Academy, when he still had long hair and such - he would always confide in you of his dreams, of how much your classmate's words would affect him. But he always managed to smile at you and say that his dream was something he wouldn't give up on so easily.

"And that sand ninja... He won't leave this match until he's dead."

Gaara... The pink-faced, bright-eyed little boy you were once friends with was lost in the darkness now. Back then, he would thank you for playing with him, he'd tell you how badly he wanted to befriend the others - and in the future, he just wanted to be liked. Those memories were foggy to you before, but they were clear now.

When Gaara had lifted his arm up to control the sand, you had called out Lees name out of instinct, like a warning he didn't need. But it had Gaara freezing in his movements - completely unmoving before he slowly turned his head toward you. You made eye contact with him. It was almost like time stopped moving for a second, experiencing tunnel vision for the first time as your eyes were focused on him and nothing else.

Despite the murderous aura he held not to long before, he had completely lost focus of the battle. He thought earlier that he had mistaken you - he thought you were dead ever since the [Lastname] clan had been killed off, yet there you were seven years later seeking refuge in the hidden leaf village. The village he was currently ordered to attack. The sand around Lees arm stopped moving, Gaaras hand falling down to his side. He was silent for a second before his sand armor cracked, the cracking only increasing in velocity when Guy had appeared below.

He couldn't take it, his friend he hadn't seen in a decade before his eyes, his opponents Sensei stepping in to help him out of the love of his heart - it almost hurt Gaaras head to think of it all. Gaara sat up, a hand on his aching head. "... Why is this..." His words paused, "I don't get it, why?" His voice was quiet, the only one that had picked up on it was Guy.

"Because he is my precious, loveable protege," Guy answered, watching as Gaara stood up. Looking back up at you, he saw the way your eyes wandered from your teammate down to him. He squinted his eyes, his lips tugging downward before he turned around.

"...Forget it..." He mumbled, walking away.

Your eyes stayed on him for a second before you saw Lee stagger up, despite losing consciousness, he was standing. Even though he had surely torn his muscles opening the gates - he stood up out of pure will.

"... Even though it's the end, he doesn't realize that the heavens would never let him win." Neji commented, hands in his pockets. You couldn't help the glare you gave him, the words Neji would mindlessly say were too much sometimes.

"Shut up, would you?" You scoffed. "Your talk about fate is really getting on my nerves." That was the second time in a day he had been told off for it. You wanted to go down and check on Lees condition, but they had taken him out so quickly. Guy had made his way back upstairs, downcast. The next battle wasn't something you could be bothered to watch thoroughly; it was over in an instant. With that final match over - those who had won were beckoned down.

You stood beside Neji and Shino, eyes wandering down toward the floor. You had all been congratulated for winning before the Hokage stepped forward to personally explain the rules. They were being held in a month from now - in front of a crowd of hundreds. Although your initial thought was that you wanted to take that time to rest, you decided it'd be best to work hard. That's what Lee would do, after all.

Anko had stopped at each one of you - allowing you all to reach your hand into a box in order to grab a piece of paper. Depending on your number, your opponent would be decided. But whoever you were up against wasn't decided, it would be either Shikamaru or Dosu depending on who won that match. As you were all dismissed, you had walked over to Naruto. Holding him back for just a second to speak to him, you had a request for him.

"I know you're good with words unlike I could ever hope to be, Naruto. So... I want you to beat Neji. Although he might be a genius, I'll be rooting for you, okay?"

Naruto blinked, for a second he thought he was imagining it.Who would cheer against their teammate? Though maybe it was justified, Neji was more irritating than usual during the preliminary exams, even if Naruto didn't know that, his image of Neji was worse. So he had no problem smiling and nodding along.

"You betcha! I'll win and beat a lesson into his head, believe it!" He promised.

You really hoped that Naruto would win and somehow be able to make Neji see just a crack of light in his darkness. Something you hadn't been able to do at all. You didn't hold him up much longer - you had things you planned to do. The first of which was to visit Lee. His fight with Gaara had been a lot to process and watch, you couldn't count the amount of times you had wanted to look away - but you didn't. Because you had promised you would keep your eyes on him.

However, Lee hadn't been allowed visitors. Which Is why you had sat in that waiting room alone, arms resting on your thighs with your posture hunched. Despite not being able to visit your friend, you had stayed in that hospital for a long time - having to hold yourself back from getting to emotional as you thought over everything that had happened this far during the Chunnin exams. You wanted to talk to Gaara, you wanted Neji to wake up from his beliefs, you wanted to make sure Lee would be okay. There was a lot of things you wanted, but you didn't know where to begin.

Chapter Text

You found there wasn't much you wanted to do come the following month, you had visited Lee three times - all of which he was unconscious in. You brought him flowers the first time, but they were bound to be wilting now. You also visited Hinata, who was deemed to be unconscious for a few weeks - you bought her flowers as well. Thanks to the nice Ino girl - you were able to choose the perfect ones for both of them. A few daisies for Hinata, a flower that represented a lot of things in her, you decided to go with the bright yellow ones, something that could hopefully lift her mood. For Lee, you had decided on Amsonias, to symbolize his strength, hard work determination. Although you figured neither would understand what the flowers meant, you felt your budget for the month was well spent.

Another than that, you would lay around. It was the longest you had gone without training, but you found you didn't care for it. You would stare at your ceiling in silence, alone with yourself and your thoughts. Not even Diaval could bother you, not when you had blocked them from your mind. Actually, you weren't sure how to open it for them to see. But maybe it was better this way.

Guy had pulled you and Neji out to train once a week, but he decided the atmosphere was too awkward to continue with that. Both you and Neji were mad at each other for whatever reason, and despite his best attempts, you two failed to get along as well as before. His initial thought was that it was Lee's absence, but when he thought back to all your training sessions - you two got along just fine without Lee around. Neji even seemed to prefer your tame personality compared to Lee's rambunctious one. He felt like a failure of a Sensei, but he hoped you two would sort it out come the end of the month. The argument you two had was almost an exact replica of the one you had when you first met.

"You're really starting to get on my nerves, you know that?" It was hard to keep your nerves settled when Neji was doing so well in being irritating as of late. Especially when he would brush off whatever you said with a smug look and a chuckle.

"Quit it with the smug look!" You demanded, stepping closer to Neji, closing in some distance.

"That's my normal expression." He mocked, recalling your first meeting.

Guy was the one to step between the two of you now, hands on his hips as he narrowed his eyes. "You two, act like proper teammates!" He demanded, not expecting the two hands that came to hit his cheeks at full force - you hit him with a closed fist while Neji hit him with an open palm.

It was quick to knock him away, sending him falling backward while you and Neji got closer to each other, the two hands used to knock him out coming together in a test of who was stronger.

"Nice going, douche. You knocked out our sensei!" You scoffed, an irritated smile coming onto your face as you gripped his hand with more strength.

"You're the one that punched him." He added his pressure to your hand, pressing it toward you. "Not me."

"I'm not falling for your irritating tricks, punk." Now your eyes were shut - as were his as the two of you continued to struggle to press the others hand harder.

"You're just too irritable. It's not my fault you felt sadness toward that spoiled brat of the main branch. Which is none of your concern at all." Neji scoffed.

"Well, if I remember correctly you said you didn't care if someone commented on your clan? Don't tell me you want to be sensitive about it now?" You teased, egging him on instead.

What neither of you had expected was the fists to your faces - Guy had efficiently knocked both of you out. Not without a heavy heart, he ended up mourning as if he had killed you both. Seeing you both unconscious, he really hoped the two of you would go back to getting along again. Whatever had happened during the Chunnin exams managed to drive the two of you apart by a noticeable amount. Besides, the three of you had missions to go on after the finals.

He hoped Lee would recover by then, opening the eight gates had made Lee tear at his muscles and break bones, Guy was watching that match closely. If Gaara had landed that attack he was planning on Lee's arm and leg, it would've been much worse. He knew the Sand Ninjas were dangerous - he also knew you had some sort of connection to them. But he didn't know what to make of it.

About three weeks into the one month you had - Naruto had shown up at his apartment for what seemed like the first time. He had knocked on your door, to which you had begrudgingly got up to open. He was dirty, that was the first thing you noticed - the second thing you noticed was a white-haired old geezer that was trying to stay hidden from your view.

"Ah, uh... Goodmorning, [Firstname]!" He greeted with a smile and pink cheeks.

You titled your head, noting his sudden bashfulness at seeing you. "Goodmorning, Naruto. Is something the matter?" You asked, watching the way he fidgeted with his fingers. He reminded you a whole lot of Hinata right now.

"No, nothing!" He denied, shaking his head. "It's just, y'know, for my training and stuff I need..." You raised your brows, egging him to continue. "I need to hug someone! And I decided that it would be you I hug! Because Sasuke is annoying and in the hospital and stuff... And Sakura would just beat me to a pulp." He finally declared before going meek again.

"I mean if you want to." He shrugged.

You stared at him for a second before smiling. Naruto's nonsense managed to cheer you up most times - when he didn't even notice. Although you didn't exactly buy his excuse, you nodded. "If it's for training, how can I say no?" You played along.

Naruto lit up before spreading his arms out awkwardly, taking a step closer to you before hugging you. You hugged him tight, a hug like this was all you needed after staying in your room for so long. Being in a team with people like Guy and Lee meant you were used to hugs, but for someone like Naruto - he wasn't used to hugs as much.

When he pulled away, he was still skittish. His eyes closed as he turned himself around. "Hehe, thanks! Now my training with the pervy dude will go great, believe it!" He cheered, watching as 'the pervy dude' walked up to him.

"I told you to not call me that, especially not in front of your friend here..." He scolded, a hand covering his mouth as he whispered to Naruto. He beckoned the blonde with a hand behind his back.

"Your little friend here is in good hands, if you see him again, he'll be a different man!" He swore, leading Naruto down the stairs.

You were silent, watching them leave before you thought back to what he said. "If?" And suddenly, Naruto was running back up the stairs.

"Wait, wait, wait! I wanted to ask about Neji's moves in detail, I mean, Bushy-Brow explained good enough, but I need to know everything!" He said, ignoring the way his Sensei called out to him. "That way, it'll be impossible for me to lose against him, believe it!" He said all that, but he was nervous.

So you smiled - and told him everything you knew about your Teammate's abilities for the first time. You hoped Naruto really could reach out to Neji in a way you couldn't.

_________

After that interaction, you realized how much time you had wasted moping around. It didn't particularly mean you were going to go out and start training last second, instead, you decided to go visit Lee and Hinata again. After three weeks, they had to have recovered somewhat. The first person you visited was Hinata, you decided your heart would ache a little less seeing her. She was happy to see you, a smile on her face as she noticed the flower in your hand. It was only one, since it was all you could afford now, but she thanked you nonetheless.

After a while of idle silence, she said something that had caught you off guard. "Thank you for getting along with Neji..."

If you weren't sitting down, you might have fallen over at the shock of hearing it. "You probably don't remember it, but the first time we met, I mentioned Neji. I told you I felt as if I hardly knew him... That much is still true, but..." She coughed, talking after being silent for so long hurt her throat. "I can tell that you and your other teammate mean a lot to him. I feel he's kind to you two in a way I've never seen before..."

You frowned, the expression reaching your eyes before you shook your head. "I'm not here to talk about Neji... I wanted to see you." You answered, your brunette teammate was the last person you wanted to think about.

Hinata blinked, a light blush forming on her cheeks. "S-sorry. Outside of Kiba and Shino, I haven't gotten any visitors. So I don't know what to talk about..." She confessed. You couldn't help but smile, you understood what that felt like. You ended up staying by her side a lot longer than you thought you would, you ended it off by telling her you had to go visit Lee. You invited her to tag along, but she denied it. She was saving all her energy to watch the final matches, she said she'd be rooting for you.

You grabbed the single flower you had bought for Lee before heading toward his room. It was silent, as you figured hospitals should be. But you weren't a big fan of it, so you sped up to reach Lee's room faster. If he was unconscious, you'd just leave the flowers and go. If not, then you could stick around to talk. To your surprise, Lee's door was wide open, which made your footsteps slow down as you approached.

You were silent as you made it to his door, only to see Gaara of all people standing there. It felt as if your body had been rooted to the floor as you stared wide-eyed, the small flower vase you had slipping from your hands. It was quick to make Gaara turn to you. Just as it had happened time and time before, the two of you were locked in silence before you whispered his name out.

"Gaara..."

He was still silent, his sand mindlessly spilling back into his gourd. "...You..." He began to speak, but was cut off by the sudden ache in his head. "How are you..." He grunted, hands on his head. "Alive?"

You gulped, "I..." You balled your fists. "The last time I saw you was the night my clan was massacred. I was spared because I was in a different place at a certain time." You explained. "But what are you doing here?"

Gaara was silent, eyes wandering to the left before he looked back at you. "This entire time..." You could hear Gaaras breathing become labored. To hear you concerned over somebody, he almost couldn't believe it. To hold someone dear to them, feelings of love and friendship, he didn't get it. The last time someone had ever treated him that way was - another crack to his armor. At this point he was yelling, memories of you - Guy, his uncle, it was all too much to bare at the same time. "[Firstname]..." He managed to call your name, opening his eyes just slightly to look at you.

"Well, are you going to answer her!?" Naruto's voice startled you more than the hit to Gaaras face. Your attention was so focused on Gaara you didn't even take the time to consider anyone else coming onto the scene. Perhaps not to Ninja of you, but this wasn't a battlefield.

The cry of pain didn't come from Gaara, but from someone behind him. You turned to see Shikamaru, who had a hand on his cheek that Gaara imitated. "Watch it, Naruto... I feel whatever he feels while using my Shadow Copy jutsu." He groaned. It seemed Naruto's move had been able to snap Gaara out of his hellish thoughts.

"Oh, sorry Shikamaru..." Naruto sweatdropped, eyes still trained on Gaara whose arm fell to his side. "So, are you trying to tell us what your plan with Bushy-Brow was!?" He asked again.

Gaaras eyes failed to leave yours, but he answered. "I was planning to kill him." He watched the way your brows furrowed. You were a stranger to him now, just as he was to you - but he didn't attack you. Despite your anger toward him - you didn't attack. It was like the two of you were at an unconscious stalemate.

"What's the point in that if you already won? Don't tell me you have some sort of grudge against him?" Shikamaru accused.

Gaara finally took his eyes off of you. "No... I just wanted to kill him." He explained. "And if you want to get in my way, I'll kill you too..."

"Go ahead and try it! We ain't scared of you!" Naruto huffed.

"I don't know what you mean by 'we'..." Shikamaru mumbled quietly before he rose his voice. "Stop trying to pick a fight, idiot!" With that, Shikamaru tried to bluff his way out of a chance fight. Gaara didn't buy it, he didn't look phased whatsoever - he only gave another warning. Naruto was unwavering, as well.

"Well if he thinks he's a monster he's got another thing coming, I'm the one with the real deal inside of me!" Naruto boasted, a nervous grin on his face as he tried to keep up the act of courage he put on.

"A monster..." Gaara thought back to another memory of when the two of you had met, one of the first things you had mentioned was the dragon inside of you. "In this room, there are three." He mumbled, "Two of which... Born a monster."

"You are nothing like me..." He finished.

Shikamaru huffed a laugh, "Born a monster, eh? I think I heard of that before... A sealing jutsu that ties a baby to a monster before they're even born, right? To think a parent would willingly put their child through that... I guess they all show love differently, huh?"

"Love... What I experienced growing up wasn't 'love'," You could see him grin as he looked up at the three of you. "Since I had turned six, my father tried countless times to assassinate me. He feared me because the only ones that managed to make me feel human had died." By that, he meant his uncle - and you. "Since they died, I figured I didn't have a purpose in life. So I searched for it, and that's when I found the answer... I fight for only myself, that's why I continue to exist in this world."

Naruto blinked, a cold sweat forming on his face. He and Gaara were the opposite ends of the same story, monsters outcasted and feared, but who was the third one he spoke of? Three monsters in this room, two born a monster and the other made a monster. His eyes wandered toward you - it wasn't that he believed you were a traitor, but you being from the Sand and your past unknown to him, he couldn't help but think you were the third one.

Despite being restrained by Shikamarus shadow jutsu, Gaaras sand moved. It was heading for Shikamaru and Naruto, but it was stopped by Guy Sensei's sudden appearance. Although he was able to brush your presence to the side just barely, he wasn't able to avoid his - Might Guys appearance was bold, unmistakable, and simply unforgettable. The two of you being there at the same time because of the same reason, because of Lee - someone held in such fondness - hurt Gaaras head. He had to quickly make his leave with one final warning.

You felt after he left, you finally began to breathe again.

________________

You knew the final matches were going to be held in front of a crowd of people, but the number of people there were was overkill. Fights between Genin couldn't have possibly been so entertaining. No matter how many mysterious Uchihas or high and mighty Hyugas.

"I think I might just give up now..." You muttered, standing between Naruto and Shikamaru.

"You and me both, compared to Sasuke and Neji's respective fights, a match between others is nothing but filler to those watching." Shikamaru agreed with a sigh. "A possible match between the two of us that is. It's nothing special. We're nothing compared to them."  You turned your head slightly to look at him - he was one of your possible matchups. You had almost forgotten, but it seemed Dosu was a no-show, which meant Shikamaru would have to be your opponent.  A fight against a genius was the last thing you wanted.

You couldn't help your sigh as the proctor explained that the rules would remain the same as the last - with that, you were commanded to leave the arena. So that Neji and Naruto could start their fight, you knew of Nejis ability to completely stop chakra flow - but if Naruto's tailed-beast was anything like a dragon, he should be able to use a different type of Chakra.

Seeing as your other teammate and your sensei were missing from the area, you sat beside Shikamaru. You absolutely hated the nerves that built at your gut - you really did want to quit.

Chapter Text

Despite all your warnings, Naruto managed to get his ass handed to him for the most part. Every hit, every swing, all of it effortlessly blocked and countered. You could tell most people's eyes were set on Neji's victory - if he did win, you figured there went the possibility of any emotional impact on him.

Though, when Neji began to expose the Hyuga clan for its ways, that's when you knew the fight was getting to Nejis head. The story you had eventually gotten in minimal parts came out in its full glory - maybe Naruto would see him in less of a bad light than before, see why Nejis fury truly was justified - but while it was true that his past was cruel, he wasn't the only one with a shitty childhood. Still, you felt bad - for exposing all his tricks, for getting so angry at him. But you figured someone like Naruto, who got so touchy would be able to knock some sense into Neji like you never could.

Naruto had managed to reach out and use the Chakra of the nine-tailed fox, you could tell it had caught Neji off guard - he had seen hints of Chakra that resembled it coming from you. When you would spar and he ended up blocking all your chakra points - a seconr type of Chakra would emit from you. He managed to put up a good fight, effectively 'knocking' Naruto out. But with Neji having gone and used all his energy and chakra - he was knocked out in a single hit from below. You had no idea how he didn't see it coming or how a single blow managed to knock him out, but you cheered. Naruto was surprised himself, which is why he jumped and cheered, blowing kisses to the crowd as he basked in the glory.

"No way! He won?!" Shikamaru gaped, "I thought lame-ass types didn't get anywhere in life."

"Lame-ass type?" Shino repeated.

"He used the chakra of the nine-tailed beast... That's the first time I've seen him use it. Guess Neji really made him mad." You commented. That statement made Shikamaru turn toward you with distaste on his face.

"That reminds me. The red-haired freak said there were three demons, I know damn well I don't have one of those. So don't tell me you have one of them, too?" He asked, eyes narrowing as he sweatdropped.

"... Well..." You looked away from him, you knew Gaara was standing close. "I dunno.. Maybe he knows something we don't." You responded carefully. Shikamaru groaned, resting his upper body against the railing.

"Man, if you do, it'll be a big drag to go up against." He groaned - but he didn't look scared.

So you found the heart to smile in that moment, turning your body around to greet Naruto - congratulating him for his win. His cheers died down as it eventually came to most peoples understanding that Sasuke hadn't shown up. His match against Gaara seemed to be the most anticipated. Kankuro had quit his match against Shino - which left and Shikamaru to turn your heads to each other.

"... I think I'm gonna forfeit." You said.

"No, I think I will. I don't want to put in more effort than I have to." He said with the shake of his head. You both stared at eachother for a second before you both raised your arms at the same time - it caught the proctors attention, but neither of you were given the chance to speak as Naruto pushed Shikamaru over the railing.

"Go for it, Shikamaru! Don't be a wuss!" Naruto laughed. You looked over the railing, watching as he hit the floor. It was a hard hit that had you looking away, toward Naruto. He was grinning at you.

"Well, you too [Firstname]! I'll cheer for you!"

You sighed, listening to the name calling the crowd was giving. They really weren't happy with all the match skipping and delays. They were especially unhappy with the match between a girl with no known background and some kid from the Nara clan. But, to spare Shikamaru the embarrassment of being the only one down there, you jumped across to the other side.

"[Firstname], goodluck!" Naruto cheered. You looked down at Shikamaru, who was looking up at you.

"Man. Another girl... I can't lose to a girl." He sighed. You could feel your eye twitch as the proctor called out the start of the match. "Yeah, now that I'm down here, I finally realize who I'm up against. Can't have a boy losing to a girl, so I think I'll play along..." He was finally standing up - and suddenly he was hiding behind a tree.

You were still at his words before you felt yourself grimace. To think someone really still felt that way at this age, you found it made you somewhat angry. Given a minimum of five minutes, the trees had been set on fire in order to get Shikamaru to stop hiding. Actually, it looked like Shikamaru's misogyny and the crowd's booing did well to make you angry. Maybe if Neji acted that way you'd beat him up to teach him a lesson, but surprisingly, Neji was respectful in a way Shikamaru proved he wasn't.

You were down to the last tree, the last possible one Shikamaru could be hiding behind. "Get the hell out here!" You yelled - maybe Neji was right when he said you were an irritable person. Or maybe, they were doing good in making the usually calm people angry during the Chunnin exams. After all, Neji had completely lost his cool in all matters of the word. Or having Kushina around so much when you were young rubbed off on you. But lighting trees on fire wasn't because of anger.. only. It was also to mess with the shadows he could use against you.

'Man, she's pissed. She was terrifying enough during the preliminary, but I thought she kept her cool.'  Shikamaru wasn't being given the time to think of a plan. 'Women are such a drag, especially when you make them angry...' He groaned out loud, peaking his head out from behind the tree to see the amount of damage you had done. It had to be some sort of hell on earth; he had never seen so much fire in one place before. The crowds rude comments had died down - his stalling made them angry, but set fire to a few trees and their attention is caught.

'I have no idea what Shikamaru said, but I've never seen [Firstname] so mad before...' Naruto sweatdropped, the grip he had on the railings was loose. 'But man, she's so cool!'

"WOO, [FIRSTNAME]!" He cheered, arms thrown up in the air.

Given the last few seconds of peace Shikamaru had - he thought of a plan. Though he was running short on them given the fact the active fires were messing with the shadows he needed to restrain you. He also noted the Kunai you had marked in a few locations - one by the big hole Naruto had made, another toward the shadowed area of the wall, and the last by one of the trees whose fire was dying down. It was overwhelming, but keeping a calm head was the best for a genius.

He took off the vest he kept over his shirt - tying it together with his ninja band and a Kunai. Your fire did him a favor in the way it moved, exposing the direction of the wind that was directed toward you. He set it off to his left while he stepped out to the right - he moved just in time as you had released another fire Jutsu toward the tree.

"Go, Shikamaru!" Ino cheered.

"Show that punk whose boss, [Firstname]!" Sakura cheered from beside her.

"Yeah, [Firstname]! Rip him a new one!" Naruto cheered louder.

As Shikamaru had thought, you were so preoccupied by his appearance that you failed to notice the trap he had set. A shirt parachute from above - he didn't need you near the walls and fire to set up his shadow Jutsu anyway. So his first attempt at his shadow binding Jutsu started, slowly reaching out for you, but you stepped back. There wasn't a way to block or dodge shadows, your own would always follow you - you backed up toward the smaller hole before you had been caught. It took a lot less energy on Shikamarus part than he thought it would. He grinned at his own success, turning around so that you'd see what he had done. But you weren't much of an idiot either, you had figured the shadow of a hole would do him well.

He stepped closer toward you, which meant you had to walk closer. You stopped a little ways away from the bigger hole before you released the Chakra you had planted into the Kunai you left near it. As a result, fire exploded from it - releasing you from his Jutsu. Sure, you were no genius like Shikamaru was, but you weren't an idiot, you knew he used Shadows - and you happened to watch Narutos match closely. You hadn't realized how much of a restraint the shadow jutsu had on you, you stumbled back once you were released, falling onto your butt.

You let out a sigh, your anger dying down once you hit the floor, the impact of how much Chakra you had used to light entire trees on fire hit you all at once. The fire in all the trees died down, the other two Kunai were precautions incase he backed you into those corners. In one last dirty move, you kicked your leg up to hit Shikamaru in the crotch. Maybe it wasn't a move a boy would pull on another boy; but since he wanted to get on that topic, you'd use it without a doubt.

Shikamarus body jolted as he hunched over, groaning out in pain before you laid on your back. Once the smoke of the kunai that had exploded cleared, the proctors took a look at you on the floor, and Shikamaru recovering from your hit. He stepped closer, looking at you for any sign of getting up, but there were none.

"... Winner is Shikamaru Nara!"

"What!?" Naruto gawked. "No way that last move took [Firstname] down! I mean, she's basically fire herself!" He accused, shaking his fist.

"Sorry about your trees." You apologized meekly, sitting up. "... No charges, right?" You asked, slowly getting up onto your feet.
The proctor blinked, "Well.. Something was bound to happen to them, we'll just get someone to heal them." He shrugged. You weren't aware that there were Jutsus to heal trees - but you supposed you learned something new everyday.

"I told you Shikamaru could be passionate about things!" Ino cheered, looking toward Choji who shook his head.

"No way, that wasn't even Shikamarus move. That girl just beat him to it! Never thought someone would give up before him, though."

You turned toward Shikamaru with a polite smile, reaching your hand out toward him for him to take. He took it, a confused look on his face as you shook it. "Good match, Shikamaru." Your grip tightened to an uncomfortable extent, which made him sweatdrop. "Goodluck in the next one." That's when he realized the true reason why you had given up - you wanted him to suffer through another match.

'... There's definitely a demon in her.' He concluded, rubbing at his hand after you let go - watching you as you jumped back up with the crowd. You wanted to visit Neji, see how he was feeling, but you heard that his uncle had gone to visit him - it wouldn't be bad to assume that Neji would want a moment to himself after that, right? You sighed as you took a seat. It looked like your teammates hadn't shown, maybe it was best they didn't, so they wouldn't see how clearly you had given up. Maybe for anyone outside of your team, they'd think that final explosion was a plan from Shikamaru - and to higher ups, they'd think Shikamarus strategy was smart. Which it was, but you had been able to think ahead of it as well. Your teammates would be the first to know you had given up - perhaps because of the amount of Chakra you had used, sure, but being a quitter was a little embarrassing.

Shikamaru made his way up as Naruto walked toward you, figuring that something was definitely up, Shikamaru was the quitter, not you! But you wouldn't admit that you were petty enough to throw your match away because Shikamaru had pissed you off that much. His rant then turned into him complaining about Sasuke not showing. It seemed that he still hadn't changed much at the topic of his teammate; it made you smile. Though, right as he mentioned Sasukes name, he had appeared. He sure liked dramatic entrances after making people wait.

"It seems I made it just in time." You turned your head, Lee and Guy had appeared. Your smile grew just a little wider, you had saved seats for them - including for Neji, but you felt he'd be resting right now. Lee sat next to you, but Guy remained standing. Being so late usually meant they had to stand, but it seemed competitors got special permissions. Like a saved spot for families during graduations, though... You didn't have a family so maybe that example wasn't the best for you.

"I am truly sorry I did not make it for your match, [Firstname]..." Lee apologized, his behavior seemed a bit more downcast than usual, but it looked like he was trying his hardest to act like he normally did.

You shook your head quickly, trying to dismiss his worries. "It's fine... I lost anyway." You said. "Shikamaru was a genius, I couldn't outsmart him."

"What, no way!" Naruto denied, "Something was up, you definitely quit!"

Lees eyes were set on you, processing Naruto's words before his eyes wavered down. "I see..." He lowered his head, a frown tugging at his lips. Hearing that - and the fact that Neji had been defeated, it hurt him to hear. If his behavior wasn't already off, then the clenching of his fists was a dead give away. You could almost smack Naruto for saying something.

"Oh, look. Sasukes match is starting." You pointed out in hopes to change the course of the conversation, luckily, Lee looked up. Ino squealed, you'd expect Sakura to do the same, but instead she looked pissed as she turned toward her Sensei. You didn't care for their conversation, you were only glad Lee snapped out of his thought. Though, with the tendency Sasuke had to copy Lee of all people, you weren't sure if it'd last long.

Not to mention Gaara was down there... The conversation you had with him the day prior came to mind - well, more like the one he had with Shikamaru - he was genuinely out for blood. He wanted to kill. While you didn't doubt that Sasuke had trained hard ever since your team battle months ago, you didn't know if it was enough to... Keep him alive? Still, you watched closely as Sasuke started from the wall - charging Chakra at his fist before he ran. It was definitely fast, something you had seen in Lee before. Speaking of, you turned toward your teammate, getting a look at his face. He was so focused on the move Sasuke had pulled, he barely took in anything else. But it was hard to not keep your attention on it as well, Gaaras scream of agony had made you turn your head you probably got whiplash.

Sasuke managed to pierce through - but Gaara... You don't know what happened, but Sasuke struggled to free his arm from the hold Gaaras defense had.

"What's that?" Guy asked nobody in particular, referring to the mysterious arm that had appeared. Suddenly, you were standing, walking up to the railing to get a good look.

"That's..." Your words died in your throat as Gaaras defense fell, the arm with it. "Gaara is the Jinchuuriki of the.." Your words died down again at the sudden feathers in your sight, your attention distracted by it.
A Genjutsu, you could tell it was - but you weren't exactly sure how to repel it. But you could feel something snap - Diaval had sensed the Genjutsu and repelled it, you hadn't done a thing yet you were still standing. The chaos of everything at once was overwhelming, explosions, smoke clouds - sudden attacks left and right. And yet you had zero clue what was happening.

What you didn't know, was that a few of the invading sound ninjas had heard you. You knew of Gaaras tailed-beast, which meant you could possibly interfere with the plan if you let anyone of higher power know. From behind, two ninjas came - another one from the right which was the one that caught your attention. You let go of the railings, you turned to your right, taking a step back. You didn't have time to think of a Jutsu, instead you had to settle for a normal punch to his face. The only reason you paid any attention to the other two was because of Guy, he had knocked them both out before they could get to you.

"You were saying?" He asked, referring to the information you were just about to reveal to them, but you tilted your head. You had no idea what he was talking about. He'd feel ashamed about his cool move falling apart, but now wasn't the time. "About Gaara, you said he was a Jinchuuriki." He rephrased.

"Oh, right..." You nodded. "He's the Jinchuuriki of the One-tailed beast." You answered, turning your head left and right - maybe now would be the best time to reveal your own secret, you never got on the topic before, but it seemed important now.

"... Just as you your own." Guy responded, making you look up at him - wide eyed. How the hell would he know that!? "I'm going to assign you a mission, [Firstname]... One I figure only you or Naruto could take on."

You stared at him, still confused as took note of your expression. "The moment the Hokage himself asked me to take you under my care as a teacher, I knew there was something about you that set you apart from the rest." He began, not missing a punch at the infiltrators. "I knew from the very beginning that you were a Jinchuuriki of sorts thanks to the third, to think you were under my specific care was an honor words can't begin to describe. Despite the fact that I thought it'd be difficult, I never gave up on you."

"So that's why I want you to be the one to go after Gaara. If he goes out of control, I think you're the one that can possibly stop him." He thought of Naruto too, but he was hyping up his student, not Kakashi's. You stared at him, the third hokage was the only live person from the Leaf that knew of the dragon in you - seeing as you had told him everything the day you had appeared at the Leaf out of no where. Learning that he had assigned you to Guy was news. Truth was, there was a group of Jounin that knew of it, at least three including Guy - but out of all of them, Guy was the only one that agreed to taking in a student from the sand; who was the last of her clan with the fire dragon spirit in her.

After the onslaught of words he laid upon you, you nodded. "Understood, Guy Sensei. Thank you..." You smiled. Somewhere in the back of your mind, you heard Diaval chuckle, a low rumble with hardly any humor in it - despite you having blocked them from your senses, they had reacted to what Guy had said.

Guy grinned, looking toward a hole he had made in the wall. You hadn't even seen him do it, but Guy was a fast dude... "Kakashi had sent a squad ahead, you can follow them with your sense of smell, right?" He asked.

You nodded, lifting your hand up to rub at your nose. You had learned not long ago that your sense of smell was abnormal. With your confirmation, he ordered you to follow after them, you were quick to do so, jumping outside of the hole to follow the rest.

"Sending your precious student off, huh? You must have a lot of faith in her." Kakashi pointed out.

"I believe in all of my students, Kakashi." Guy looked over at his rival, a grin on his face. "That's why I know she'll be able to complete this mission."

Chapter Text

On your chase toward the others, you had caught a scent of a group of people you couldn't recognize. It didn't take long for you to realize that your friends were being followed - and one was left behind to fend them off. What seemed to be Shikamaru. You closed your eyes, sniffing at the air - in front of that was Sakura and Naruto... And something that smelled similar to Sakura - well, similar in the shampoo she used.

Your jumps decreased in speed the closer you got to Shikamaru, they died completely as you made it to the final tree of the clearing he was in. He was at a stalemate, holding down the intruders with his shadow jutsu. Thankfully your match was short enough that it allowed him more time with restraining them, but if you stood idly then it would be for nothing.

But fighting against eight, no, nine people at the same time wasn't something you thought you were capable of doing, no matter how many Jutsus you used. You thought of what to do next before you decided on an idea - you activated your Poltigan, summoning Minato at your side. He stumbled, but looked at the situation in front of him, then toward you. The third ring around your eye meant...

"You've unlocked the possession stage?" Minato pointed out. He always had the tendency of talking low despite the fact nobody but you could hear him. You nodded, pointing at him then to yourself. He quickly got the hint - you wanted him to possess you. Possession was a lot simpler than it may have seemed - once you had your Poltigan activated, he just had to step in and take control of your body.

He quickly did so, but the sudden fact that his feet were actually touching the ground distracted him. He could actually feel the breeze, the weights you wore, the smell of the forest, and the clothes against his skin. Well, against your skin - but it was the same thing. He reached down for the Kunai you usually kept, of course there was no teleportation seal on it, but Minato worked fast. He took a glance at Shikamaru, it looked like he still had about a minute left of his Jutsu before he wore himself out.

He reached down for your pouch again, as he suspected, you had small unwritten scrolls, along with a brush. He remembered you mentioning it - that you were confused why Guy made you carry them around if you wouldn't have use for them in battle. But it was a situation like this that called for them, he knelt, writing something on page before tearing it out - wrapping it around the Kunai you kept. It was definitely makeshift - but Minato would know how to make it work. He looked it over for a second, putting back what he took out into the pouch.

He decided it would do before he threw it toward the hidden ninja, it had caught the attention of the people below, but they hadn't seen him teleport to the other side — behind the missing ninja and knock him out in one swift hit to the neck. It was all surreal to him, using techniques he hadn't in years now was almost enough to make him lose focus. He wrapped his arms around the man, holding him up before settling him down slowly. With his makeshift Kunai still in hand - he threw it just a good distance above the ninja. He teleported to it, grabbing the Kunai with his right hand and charging his Rasengan with his left - he had gotten so carried away with being a Ninja again for the first time is so long that he didn't even stop to consider what a strain the moves he just pulled would put on your body.

He had powered the Rasengan enough to make it damage all eight at the same time. One hit is all it took and it had Shikamarus jaw practically touching the floor - he was shocked. It wasn't actually you that pulled that move, but it sure looked like you in his perspective.

'Man, don't tell me she would have pulled that move on me? What even was that?!'

When Minato landed on the floor, he smiled - but the expression changed when he had left your body, leaving you to control it again. You grimaced at the instant strain you felt - your Poltigan immediately deactivating. Minato chuckled nervously beside you, apologizing for not holding back. You could only huff, bending over with a hand on your back - the other on your knee - you felt like an old person in this position. Though, you were surprised you had enough Chakra for Minato to pull that off. At this rate, you'd have to use Diavals chakra to fight.

Shikamaru fell onto the floor, letting out a sigh. He was relieved - even though he never pictured himself getting saved by a girl in a million years, he was grateful. "... Thanks.... I was stalling them as long as I could. But I didn't think you'd be the one to save me."

You stared at him for a second before smiling, fixing your posture. "As angry as you made me, I wouldn't be much of a Leaf ninja if I left you here alone." You paused, taking a sniff. You turned your head, looking behind you as Shikamaru stared at you.

"... Someone's coming." You warned, making his shoulders tense. You focused hard on the smell before you decided who it could be; "It's a nasty... Vile... Terrifying smell..." His shoulders tensed further, his jaw clenching. "Accompanied by thousands of others..." Shikamarus eyes went wide, a cold sweat forming on his face.

"It's Shino!" You revealed, watching as the said boy had landed in the clearing. He stared at the two of you — Shikamaru looking back at him wide-eyed before he turned his head toward you.

"Seriously!? For a second I thought we really were done for, but you were just talking about some bugs!?" You could only smile at his annoyance, your need to be petty hadn't died down.

"That's how you're gonna treat me after I saved your life? Hmm..." You shut your eyes and crossed your arms before you looked at Shino. "What's with you, why are you here?"

He looked back at you — well, you assumed he was as he turned his head, hands in his pockets. "My opponent gave up. So I wasn't able to get the chance to show my skills..." He explained. "If multiple people is chasing after Sasuke, I decided I'll be the one taking him down."

You pursed your lips before nodding. "Alright then, you take Kankuro down and I'll help Sasuke with Gaara. Or take Temari down a second time..." You mumbled before looking at Shikamaru. "What about you?"

He looked at you with half-lidded eyes before he closed them, resting on the tree behind him. "I'm gonna stay here. I'm already out of Chakra so I'd be a nuisance if anything." He explained, yet you had a good feeling it was just an excuse for him to not put in anymore effort.

Still, you nodded. "Alright... Then I'll go ahead with Shino. You shouldn't stay here, though..." He watched reached toward something and pull out some weights.  "As a favor for saving you, take these back with you? I can't afford another pair and I don't want my Sensei to pay." You smiled at him, dropping them on the floor before you jumped away - dragging Shino with you. You must've wasted too much time with that single interaction, it was more than possible Sasuke already met with Gaara. To catch up now, you had to be as fast as you possibly could, if you were the only one on your team that took your weights off so often, you wouldn't be surprised. But it made you faster, and being fast was exactly what you needed in that moment. Shino was silent as you dragged him, initially he was a little mad you had dragged him as if he couldn't run himself - but he quickly came to realize you were a lot faster than he was.

So when you stopped running, he was silent, adjusting his glasses as he looked at what was infront of him. Sasuke was the first person he saw, then there was the group of sand ninjas, of which he set his sights on the hooded one. His rightful opponent for the Chunnin exams, he quickly told Sasuke to leave the man to him, which he agreed to before he went ahead.

Temari was ahead, carrying Gaara with her. She saw how quickly Gaara was losing himself, by the time he opened his eyes to see you of all people he'd be completely overpowered by the one-tailed beast. Despite the plan that called for him transforming into it, he was her brother — and she worried for him like any sister would. But what Gaara had said about not viewing her as a sister was true, he had thrown her to the side without hesitance. As much as it hurt to have her brother toss her so carelessly, she was more worried about Sasuke appearing and triggering whatever beast was in Gaara.

Of course, life being the way it is - that named person was the one that appeared, picking a fight with Gaara. With how quickly her brother was already losing himself, that was all it took for the one-tailed beast to begin emerging. She always thought it looked painful, her poor baby brother suffering through something she wished he didn't have to. But the one-tailed beast wasn't the only monster. Gaara himself was a monster in the way he thought. You appeared not too long after Sasuke had begun to fight, that's when she figured it was hopeless.

'He's going to transform. He's gonna kill everyone...' She shut her eyes tightly, managing to sit herself up slowly. She was ashamed - one hit from Gaara and she couldn't compose herself.

You landed next to Sasuke, who lay on a tree branch. You didn't pay much attention to him, just making sure he wouldn't be hit, so he could compose himself, your eyes were instead on Gaara. Who was halfway through his transformation -- and he stopped. His monster arm that was just seconds from hitting you stopped - you hardly knew Sasuke, yet you jumped infront of him. It's not that he knew you two hardly had any connection, but seeing you there reminded him of the night you two shared a dinner with his family - the last night he had seen you. A distant memory, yet it became clear now.

Gaara was all smiles that day, a little red in the face too as he sat with his family. You were at his right, and his uncle to his left. Yashumaru had made good food — proven so by your thanks and compliments. Temari and Kankuro sat across, a little awkward, but more accepting toward him than he had ever seen before.

"So you're from the [Lastname] clan..." Temari was the one that spoke, "That's impressive... But ghosts are a little scary." She smiled sheepishly, eyes closed.

You looked at her, wide-eyed and silent before you responded. "Well... I can't see ghosts yet... I hope I never do..." Your answer was honest, bringing the food up to your mouth. "Because... To do that I have to lose someone important to me."

Temari blinked, "Right..."

Kankuro cleared his throat. "There's something else you can do, right? Just be so old you start seeing stuff?"

"Well... Yeah. But I don't wanna be that old..."  The entire meal as a whole was full of idle and borderline awkward conversation - but it made Gaara the happiest he had ever been. Because his favorite people were present, and his siblings weren't terrified of him for once.

You took advantage of Gaara pausing for a split second at the memory, lifting Sasuke up and jumping onto another branch with him. He was breathing heavily, a hand on his neck as he pushed himself off you - falling back on his knees. "This is my fight, I don't need your help." He scowled.

You raised a brow, watching his defeated form. "Your fight? You could atleast stand up before you say that." You said, looking back at Gaara. His body was faced toward the two of you - but his hand was pressed to the side of his head.

'Love is...' He saw the image of his uncle, a finger in his mouth after he made himself bleed — just a few hours after you had visited. 'Well... It's a good feeling. When you want to protect those precious to you.' He remembered his uncle's kind smile. 'Like me to you. I love you very much, Gaara.'

'And your friend from the [Lastname] clan... She loves you very much too, I can tell.' He removed the finger from his mouth and wiped it with a cloth. 'Have you ever felt that way? Wanting to make sure someone was safe?'

Gaara thought for a moment, his eyes wavering toward his face, down to his bleeding finger. 'There is...' He answered, cheeks pink. ''I want to protect you, Yashamaru... And [Firstname] too.'

Yashamaru smiled. Shutting his eyes. 'Well, I think you're at the first step of loving, Gaara.' He advised. Gaara smiled, although he wasn't exactly sure of it, he figured maybe he too, could love. But it happened to be that in the same night, the two people he wanted to protect had died.

No, you hadn't died. You were right in front of his eyes — and he in front of yours. He wondered, now that you saw him here, did you hate him? Had you hated him the entire time like his uncle had? Maybe in your last moments, he'd know the answer.

The attack he sent your way was out of instinct, instead of moving to dodge, you crouched — in order to defend the fallen Uchiha behind you because he was in worse condition than you were. He was so distracted at that move that he hadn't seen Naruto enter the scene and shortly land a hit on him. But the move he directed toward you also hit its target, because instead of caring only for yourself you decided to defend someone else. Something so foreign it almost begun to make him angry.

Sakura squeezed her way in between you and Sasuke at the very last second, keeping you on your feet so that you wouldn't fall onto the injured Uchiha. The attack went for your stomach, a vulnerable spot to anyone that took the hit directly. "[Firstname]..!" She called out before looking down at Sasuke, calling his name out as well. She carefully moved you so that the two of you would be next to each other.

"Why'd you do that? I would've been fine!" Sasuke spat.

"Fine?" You repeated. "You look fit to faint right now." You spat back, and just as you said that, he fell over in pain, blood coming out of his mouth as marks spread throughout his body. You watched him, jaw clenched with a hand on your stomach. You had no idea what you could do for him - you had no idea what was even happening, so you kept your hands to yourself.

"Sasuke!" Sakura called out. Turning toward the two of you out of concern, she had no idea what to do. She was becoming hopeless with Sasukes mark, she had zero idea what it meant, and it was beginning to stress her out. She watched as you suddenly stood, grabbing onto her wrist to pull her down. By just a few seconds, you had taken another attack - this time it was hard enough to knock you into the tree behind the three of you. Sakura called out your name, her eyes following you to watch you open your eyes. You struggled, but you activated your Poltigan.

She clenched her jaw, looking between you and Sasuke before he eventually lifted Sasuke up. She had to get the two of them out of the way, as much as she hated to admit it, the two of them were dead weight here — after all, you had taken two hits meant for them.

Your Poltigan only remained active for a split second before it deactivated. As you suspected; Minato going all out on that group of infiltrators had drained you entirely from your Chakra. You fell over, your body giving out on you. Your eyes fell shut as your cheek hit the branch, they were closed — and instead of darkness, you saw a vision of Diaval.

"Well... Isn't that embarrassing." They chuckled. "Knocked out in only two hits." They weren't behind those bars you had seen them in before, and you closed your eyes again. But there was nothing you could do to get out of here.

"Don't mock me..." You sighed out. "I need to wake up,  get me out of here..."

Diaval huffed, and you could feel the heat on your face. "I can't. This was our agreement, after all." They reminded — despite the fact they had made you forget. "I'll only need a few minutes... Your friends.. Will be alright." They chuckled, and when you opened your eyes, they were gone.

You sat up, staring at the dark void left in their place. What was beyond what used to be their body - was darkness, of which you couldn't see the end. You got onto your feet, looking all around you. It was all darkness, the only source of light being the two torches where you stood.

"Diaval!" You called out.

You regained consciousness, using your arms to lift yourself up. A sigh escaped your lips as you opened your eyes, a smile coming onto your lips. "Took some time, but that was just too easy..." It was your voice - but it wasn't you who said it. "Those idiot-tailed beasts wouldn't know how to control their vessel if it killed them..."

You finally stood, a grin on your face. "This body is all mine, now."

Chapter Text

Diaval had blocked you from his vision just as you had to them for a few months — so you wouldn't have seen them throw Naruto off to the side, he had protected the small frog he summoned. He was thrown into a tree headfirst and knocked out. The only conscious witness at that point was Temari, who sweat dropped.

'What's going on? It looks like [Lastname], but it's not. Something's off...' She thought to herself, backing up into the tree. 'It can't be possession, her eyes... The Poltigan hasn't been activated, and her eyes look...' Her thoughts stopped when you had gotten face to face with Gaara, a grin on your face and an arm stretched out to attack. Gaara reacted, head craning forward in an attempt to bite, and it worked. Diaval had gotten his arm bitten - but the sensation of success didn't last long,
the hand he bit had exploded into flames.

ShukakuGaara let go, a cry of pain going out of his charred mouth. Diaval could only laugh, shaking the flames off of their fist as they removed their hand, bringing their other hand up to the side of Gaaras head- a hard hit considering the fact his guard was already down.

Every hit Gaara had tried to land on Diaval had missed. An attack from above ducked under and countered - from below jumped over and returned. Diaval was certainly having the time of their life- a vessel like you was all they could ever want. Fast, flexible, and an overwhelming amount of chakra. He charged straight for the Beast — a feint attack that had made him defend himself in one area, yet Diaval sidestepped him and punched his side, an area he left completely vulnerable. They could tell by its movements alone that the one-tailed beast wasn't in full control — if they kept attacking, eventually the anger would make him come out.

Shukaku had let out an attack — an attack that had hit you and managed to knock you out earlier, yet Diaval had taken the hit head-on, and healed the injury that was left. It's just an example of what a beast could do — or a dragon in full control of its vessel body.

'No, it isn't [Firstname]. She might be strong, but taking this form of Gaara on and taking his attacks like nothing is something else... Besides, she attacked her own friend. I haven't seen her in forever, but she's not the type to do that...'

One dodge after the other and Diaval grinned at the beasts' anger — Diavals goal wasn't to defeat it quite yet, it was to get the one-tailed beast out in its entire glory.

'Unless...' Temari thought for a moment, thinking back to the stories of a dragon in the sand — only a few nations had a dragon, some belonging to the smaller lesser known ones. She thought of how interesting it was to be one of the few nations to have one, yet how terrifying. After all, with how Gaara was, she didn't have the best impressions of them. 'She's the one with the fire dragon? The timing makes sense, but...'

It seemed Diavals ploy to anger Shukaku worked, at the roar of fury he let out. "I'm not gonna lose like this!" And just like that, the tailed beast had appeared.

'Father said something about the fire dragon, but he didn't want us to know who it was. Yet... The entire village knew-- except us?'

"That's it..." Diaval grinned. "Show me your true power!" Temari blinked, sweat-dropping as she propped herself up with her hands. Shukaku of the sand had been released, yet you were expecting it. You wanted it to happen, you were egging him on, Temari stood up at the second puff of smoke — eyes wide as she witnessed the sight of the Fire Dragon firsthand, something that hadn't appeared in decades, sealed away safely unlike the tailed beasts that ran rampant.

They were both out for blood, and both out of control. Temari found herself shaking at the sight, eyes only being diverted from the scene as Naruto propped himself up. Although his head was bloody from being thrown into a tree head first, he already regained consciousness. The first thing he remembered was that you had thrown him into a tree, which had him looking around for you. He was confused for the most part, and another part was angry. What was the point of doing something like that? Yet instead of finding you — the only live person he saw was Temari, for a second he thought she was looking at him, but she was looking behind him. Which made him turn — and see just what was so interesting.

A tailed beast, and a red dragon. Naruto's jaw naturally dropped. "Where the hell did those come from!? Gaara is the brown one, but the dragon— whose the dragon!?" He asked out loud, pointing at them.

Temari answered for him. "That's... [Firstname]."

Naruto was silent for a second before his eyes went wide. "You mean to tell me that big hunk of red is [FIRSTNAME]!? Who are you kidding, blondie?"

Temari was silent before she stood to her feet. "Well, it should be. But she's not in control of herself, that's the fire dragon; Diaval." Now Naruto was getting an idea of why you has thrown him, or why 'Diaval' had.

"But... How?!" He asked.

Temari replayed the string of events in her mind before she answered. "... Earlier, Gaara had knocked her out. She got up so quickly I thought she was conscious the entire time, but I noticed she was a little different. I see why now."

Naruto was silent, looking up at the dragon that was supposed to be 'you'. In his childhood, he was outcasted for the beast he didn't know he had in him. If you were similar; then were you outcasted? It would explain the connection to someone like Gaara. So if you were to have stayed in the Sand, how would you have turned out? 

The two beasts were stuck in a silent stalemate before Shukaku roared, catching the attention of Sakura, who had been dragging Sasuke away with her. The sight of a beast and a Dragon in the same place wasn't something she saw every day. She had frozen in place, taking in the sight before the rumbling of the floor bad her staggering in place, her grip on Sasuke loosening. Shukaku had attacked - and it looked like it was heading straight for her. All she could hope to do was shield Sasuke and take it, Sasuke spoke a protest- yelled a protest, but it went ignored.  Diaval had moved, their big body had destroyed a lot of the forest in that move alone, but they had just missed the two of them-- and it had taken the entire hit for them.

Sakura stared wide-eyed, watching in silence as the wind around them settled. It looked like the dragon had been stunned from her point of view-- but given a few seconds, the wind had picked back up, stronger and hotter than before at the attack Diaval had unleashed. She had experienced fire firsthand in her life- between knowing you and Sasuke, but the fire from a dragon directly was on another level. She felt she could just about melt standing there, with her cheeks red and her eyes closed.

Both of the beasts had let out a battle cry— Gaara had lost consciousness, which meant Shukaku could take full control. The first thing the beast did was laugh, flames dying out on his body as he looked at the destruction. Most of the forest had been lit on fire by now, and Shukaku loved it.

"Finally, I'm out!" He cheered, "What a great day, and to think you're my opponent!" The fire Diaval had released charred at the tailed-beast skin, injuring his famous defense.

Diaval huffed, "You knew it would happen. For years now since our hosts met. I've been waiting for this!" They declared, jumping into the air to avoid the giant ball of Chakra aimed toward them. An advantage Diaval had in any battle— was that he was a dragon, and a thing dragons could famously do, was fly.

Each one of the conscious people that were there to witness it were silent, the battle between two unleashed beasts was unlike anything they had seen before. Not to mention the heat was unbearably hot.

"This is... A battle to the death. Neither of them care what happens to us or the person they possess, they're not gonna stop until one of them kills the other." Temari commented, making Naruto look back at the two beasts. The fire attack from above made it heat up even more, and had him stumbling a bit— but he made sure to keep his eyes open. He didn't want Gaara to die, despite the fact he was a monster— and he especially didn't want you to die. His dear friend since he was six years old, maybe in a way, to him, you and Iruka kept him sane, while you and Yashamaru are the reason Gaara had gone insane. It was some unlucky roll of fate that Gaara got the worse end of.

Shukaku's defense along with Diavals barrage from above left a crater below— the impact strong enough to make those that were watching lose balance. On the floor, Naruto watched wide-eyed. He felt the need to do something, to go in and help and stop whatever the hell was happening— but he wasn't sure what to do. Of course, he had the frog boss he could summon, but going against two beasts at a time was overwhelming. Shukaku lifted its big arm, unleashing an attack of dirt and sand at the dragon — that was melted away with another flurry of fire.

You had been running down the long corridor of darkness for a while now, getting seemingly nowhere as all you could hear were your feet on the floor, and all you could see was darkness. For the first part, it was terrifying, not being able to see or hear a thing, and any Jutsu you attempted to use didn't work. But for the most part, you were angry. Diaval had tricked you completely; they took advantage of you when you desperately wanted to live and made a deal. A shitty one at that-- "A one-time possession, if you lose consciousness and I see it fit, I take over your body for ten minutes. You can't stop me, deal?" Ten minutes had passed by now, it was a complete lie on Diavals' part, and nothing confirmed your friend's safety. If they were going to break their end of the deal, you would as well.

Shukaku had jumped, biting down on Diavals neck and dragging him down. The weight of both of them falling at the same time caused a strong rubble. It seemed the two were pretty evenly matched-- and Shukakus's defense came out almost unscathed even with Diavals strong fire. The only reason it had been hurt before was that Shukaku's mouth wasn't exactly shielded. Which is why Diaval set fire to their neck, hot and powerful. Naruto was kneeling, having bit through his thumb to bleed— he was ready to summon something. Though, he looked back at the frog he had summoned earlier. It was struggling to hang onto the branch, having been shaken up by all the earlier attacks. So he lifted it up and placed it on his head. "This is the one, I'm gonna summon the boss!" He declared, placing his hand on the floor before he was suddenly lifted, smoke filling the area.

The frog took in the sight— questioning who summoned him before he went silent at the scene in front of him. Two beasts, ancient beasts leagues older and stronger than him. That's why he had rejected Naruto's first plea, he wasn't trying to engage in combat with both, but Naruto had saved his son— that's why he caved. His fire request was 'to stop the big fire' which seemed far more doable than a one-on-one battle. Gamabunta jumped, using a water attack from above that almost served as a heavy rain from so high.

In the air, Naruto requested something new; "Get those two beasts to separate, boss!"

That was definitely a harder request, landing on the floor, Gamabunta thought of how to do so. The fire of a dragon would burn at him, and the bite of a tailed beast would do well to nearly kill him. "I need to transform, that's not my strong suit, so I'll lend you my chakra." Naruto could feel it just as Gamabunta had said it— the boost of energy and Chakra he felt. And the first thing he could think of to rival two beasts, was a beast of his own. Kurama of the Leaf.

Farther into the darkness— you were running, you felt weightless, at this point you had running so long you could hardly hear your footsteps. Your chakra cut off and your voice went unheard in the endless room, eventually, you had stopped, your sprint dying down into a simple walk before you stopped moving completely. You were only getting yourself lost.

"You ugly dragon! Get [Firstname] out of here!" You could heard Naruto's voice, coming from the left— no, the right. You turned your head back and forth, trying to figure out which direction it came from. "You think you could just knock me out and think I would just back down?! No chance!" It was as you had suspected, Diaval had no concerns over your friends.

Gamabunta as Kurama managed to land a few attacks, with sharp claws and a swift body—until it had completely latched onto Diaval, arms trying to push them while they bit onto their shoulder. The move managed to push them back, the pressure enough to make them skid farther into the forest. But even Diaval had a temper, they roared-- loud with fury before they tackled Gamabunta, completely turning the positions they were in, as much as Diaval would love to actually face off against the nine-tails, just one look at that sad attack told them that this wasn't Kurama. Naruto had managed to jump up in time with the smaller toad still on his head. Diaval didn't want to stop until they won against Shukaku, which is why they had used poor Gamabunta as a jumping pad. Lunging back at the tailed beast—with Naruto still in the air, he managed to land right on the dragon's head.

You could almost feel it yourself, a sensation on your head before you heard his voice— he was calling out to you. And all he received was a laugh, Diaval had called him embarrassing for even trying. Which only got him a few kicks to the head, that could barely be considered ticklish through Diavals scales. You heard Naruto loud and clear, but you had zero idea how to reach out to him in the darkness.

The dragon ignored the boy, instead charging straight for Shukaku. As he had suspected; two beasts would be too much for Gamabunta to handle. He was running out of ideas now, not to mention it looked like you really had been overtaken by this beast. All Naruto could hope to do now was hang on and concentrate to reach out to Kurama.

Temari had made her fast getaway from the sidelines, Sakura struggling with Sasuke who gradually came too- and he had told her to stop moving. He wanted to know what was happening, but there was only so much Sakura herself knew.

Shuukaku and Diaval were facing off against when the dragon had begun its taunts; " You idiot Tailed-Beasts..." They began, watching as Gaara had emerged from the beast's skin. "Instead of building trust with your host, you instill fear into them and you make it harder on yourself to control them."

"This is by far the best vessel I've had yet; to think that she was so easy to control..." They chuckled, you had suddenly appeared on their body. Full control; despite you being their host—they managed to keep both of those bodies physical at the same time. "That's why I'm going to win!" They lunged for Gaara at the same time Naruto had, and suddenly they froze.

"You haven't forgotten who I am, have you?" there was an image of you at the back of their head, a frown on your face. 'I'm the dragon slayer, you're the dragon.' Your frown lifted into a smile. 'Diaval, your power is under my complete control.' They hadn't known it, but the Poltigan had activated in their eyes. It was your move, the Poltigan seemingly having no noticeable effect on the body along with a summoning, after all, they hadn't noticed it before they lost control of your body-- but it wasn't you that had taken it back, it was Kushina. A fūinjutsu master of the Uzumaki clan; she could seal Diaval away as easily as they had come out. She did so, with those chains emitting from her body directly onto the dragon she stood on. Her eyes were distracted, instead on her son that had gone on the attack toward Gaara. A headbutt was all it took to knock them both out and make Shukaku disappear, sending them both falling to the floor. She couldn't do anything —if she let go of her hold on Diaval now, they'd break away easily and possibly injure her son more than they already had. The seal took an amount of Chakra so high— she wouldn't doubt it would render you unconscious for weeks. But she was determined to finish it; the entire situation had reminded her of her last day of living. She watched helplessly as her son fell to the bottom- no, both her son and his opponent were still conscious and were able to brace for the fall. She smiled, even though all she felt was pain,  with the pushing of your body's limits. She had gone past those limits to seal the beast, which left you with no Chakra.

With the beast sealed, she fell just a little ways away from the two that had ended at a stalemate. With your body having hit the floor so hard, and having run out of Chakra, she was forced out of your body. To watch over you and the other Jinchuuriki around—they both thought of their pasts, and one of the main points in both of them was you. A main point in how both of them had ended up the complete opposite from the same situation.

Sasuke and Sakura had made it back just before Naruto could look over at you. The two looked at you and Naruto. You were out cold, while Naruto managed to stay conscious. Sasuke managed to lift Naruto up while Sakura lifted you up carefully. Naruto asked about you—to make sure you were alright as he could hardly look through his eyes. Sakura made it clear that you were alive, but she couldn't get more into detail about your condition. She could barely feel you breathing despite her holding you close.

Gaara had been taken by Temari and Kankuro — and for the first time in his life, he had apologized. For being a constant hurting point in their lives that they couldn't get rid of, the next person he had thought of was you—with that last fall you took, he wondered if you were alright. After you had left the sand, he wanted to know how it had gone, how you lived your life after that, and if you were better off than he was. And despite the fact he had attacked you not too long ago— he wanted to apologize to you, too.  Because you, along with his siblings, were definitely people he considered precious to him. Maybe, the fight between him, Naruto, and you had been the key factor to him changing in the future.

Chapter Text

You had been knocked unconscious for weeks, with the resealing of Diaval, and having fallen from so high, you were in less than lovely conditions. You missed the Hokages funeral, not that it was really something you were hoping to attend. But when you came too, it'd surely stress you about your rent.

Through your unconsciousness, you sat infront of Diaval. A frown on your face with your arms crossed. It was a given you were unhappy with them, but staring for so many hours was a bit much. It was enough to make even Diaval— the one that had gone on such a big rampage on the one-tailed beast, nervous. Not to mention the bars they were behind had them even more cramping than before.

"You're never coming out of this shitty room ever again." You huffed, glaring at them. It was like an owner scolding their dog. "You went way beyond that ten minute mark you promised! And you knocked Naruto out!? Come on!" Diaval was silent, shutting their eyes in an attempt to ignore you.

Though, being stuck in this place for so long was wearing your patience thin so you continued. "Now that we're here.. I'll make sure to use all your Chakra! I don't care about any repercussions!" Diaval huffed, their eyes finally opening to look at you. You had stepped closer.

"I don't care what you do. That'll only kill you; and I don't plan on reviving you again." They scoffed. "I don't regret attacking— but I wish I could've done more." They sighed, "Like kill the one-tails and the nine tails!"

"Fat chance you would've done that! Don't over estimate yourself!" You scowled. "I'd personally beat you up right now if I could!"

"Maybe you're the one overestimating yourself." Diaval chucked.

"Shut up!!" You could tell now that Neji was right about you being irritable. "You made me look stupid!" You whined, thinking back on the memories you had been given after they were resealed. "You really thought you looked cool!"

"It wasn't about acting cool, you wouldn't get it.

You put your hands on your hips. "Now you just sound like you want to be mysterious; I thought dragons were supposed to be cool, and I got stuck with the biggest wanna-be!" Diaval listened as you continued with a few more insults. Many more hours had passed of you yelling whatever came to mind as Diaval sat and listened. They were annoyed, but they didn't regret that battle for a second. They'd just get you to come around again and let them free.

"Don't think you'll ever be free again, I don't care whats happening in the moment! Talking about this body is all mine, seriously..." They could see you grit your teeth. "Your power is all mine, you're the idiot dragon that taught me how to kill dragons! And you wanna call the tailed-beasts stupid..."

Diaval chuckled. "I still think they are, along with you... You have no clue what I'm capable of."

"Stop trying to make yourself sound mysterious!!"

A lot of people had visited you throughout your time of unconsciousness, though the one who had visited most was a little unexpected. When you had woken up, you saw Neji. Who had his own eyes shut before he quickly opened them at the feeling of your chakra flaring to life.

"Oh, Neji..." You began, voice hoarse as you sat up slowly. His eyes followed you, he knew the first thing he should have done was alert the nurses that you were finally awake, but he wanted to talk to you. Afterall, it had been weeks since he spoke to you, and the last time you had the two of you were more than passive-aggressive toward each other. And for you, it was only a few days through your unconscious time skip.

"[Firstname].. You're awake..." He blinked. "How are you feeling?" he asked.

You thought back to what had happened, you could feel your face heat up as you turned your head away from Neji and to the other side of the room. "A little embarrassed.." You answered truthfully, eyeing the vase of flowers on the counter. Most of them had wilted by now, but a few remained fresh. Whoever was getting those probably added a new one every day. "... Do you know who got those flowers...?" You asked.

If you had been looking at him, you would have seen how his shoulders tensed, and the hint of pink on his cheeks. "I haven't a clue..." He answered, fixing his posture. "I take it you like them?"

You were silent for a second before looking back at him. "Yeah... They're really pretty." You answered, you could see Neji smile ever so lightly. He too had put his thought into which flowers he got; balloon flowers. Despite what he thought what was a silly name, he figured it was the perfect flower to get you.

"That's good. I wouldn't want whoever bought those to have put their money to waste." He said, shutting his eyes. "But I suppose you appreciate anything, don't you..?" His voice was growing silent come the end of his sentence.

Neji was silent before he cleared his throat. "I'm glad you woke up... I wanted to apologize." He began, and your eyes were blown wide at the suddenness of it. He took that expression as his cue to continue; "My talk of fate was frankly... Annoying I see."

"My fight with Naruto made me realize some things. To have your own teammates root for the person opposite of you.." He lowered his head in embarrassment. "That in itself speaks volumes of what a brat I was. And I see now how you and Lee had helped me ever since we became a team. Perhaps I took it with a grain of salt, but I'm grateful now."

"... I had thought of all of it when my uncle spoke to me after my fight in the finals. Perhaps a destiny isn't chained by fate, and someone really could strive toward a goal. I think that's what you and the others have always been trying to tell me." By the others, he meant Guy and Lee—you could tell Neji had to put his own pride aside to come forward and apologize. "I... Said and did some bad things. I'm glad that of all people, I was put in a team with you all. I think anybody else would hardly put up with how I acted. So I suppose this is an apology, and a thank you."

You were silent, listening to him reach the end of his speech. It was definitely heartfelt— and definitely something he had been thinking of. It made you smile, "I'm glad to be your teammate too, as annoying as you can be..." You began, and he looked up at you. "Thank you for visiting... And for the flowers." As he thought, you didn't buy his excuse that he had no clue about them.

"... Of course." He nodded. After the Chuunin exams, when he was under the belief you were dead, he realized something. You meant a lot more to him than he might've originally thought, not too long after, Lee had been attacked by those sand ninjas. The two of you meant a lot to him, more than he cared to admit. "I'm glad you're okay, [Firstname]."

Before either of you could say something else; someone had slammed the door open. "Today is the day, I know she will be awake!" Lee announced, holding up something in his arms as he struck a pose.

"That's the spirit! The power of youth will wake her!" Guy said, standing behind him. One hand was on his hip — and the other pointing toward nothing in particular.

"You two..." Neji narrowed his eyes. "This is a hospital, haven't I told you before to keep it down?" He scolded.

"Oh, you are right..." Lee blinked, voice going quiet before it rose again at the sight of you. "My love! You are awake! I knew you would be!" He was suddenly at the foot of your bed, laying a basket onto your lap. You looked down at it; "To ensure that you would be up to your best condition as soon as possible, I bought you things I knew you would love..!" He explained.

It looked like it—he had bought a variety of snacks, most of which were spicy, while the others were varying flavors of things you liked. There was a card, definitely handmade by the looks of it, and a single flower that seemed to have been handpicked. "The nurse said you shouldn't but... What she does not know will not hurt her...!" His voice went quiet as he looked around— in search for the doctor he was worried over. He was sneaking the basket in every time he visited, because he didn't want to leave it there in risk of someone noticing and/or stealing! "That is why I put fruits at the top, she will not suspect anything it off."

"Thank you, Lee." You smiled. "How's Naruto?" You asked, bringing a hand up to cough into your balled fist.

"He is fine... He regained consciousness in about two days. Who I was truly worried about was you." Lee answered. "You have been out for two weeks; almost three." Your jaw dropped. "Right now, Naruto is on a mission."

"Two weeks!? I'm.." You thought back to when the last time you paid your rent was— and suddenly you could almost feel yourself faint as you threw yourself back onto the bed. "I'm gonna be evicted..." Noticing your faint appearance, Lee shrieked— yelling at you to snap out of it while Neji told him to be quiet. Guy looked at the group of you and smiled; it looked like his wish that you three would go back to normal was heard.

"Your rent was nothing your sensei couldn't handle. A Jounin makes a lot more money than a Chuunin..." He grinned, a hand under his chin. He immediately caught your attention with that sentence, you quickly say up.

"Chuunin?" You repeated.

"Well, I wasn't meant to tell you until we decided on a new Hokage... But I couldn't hold back the good news any longer! My precious student becoming a Chuunin... That is the power of youth!" He teared up before he was suddenly wrapping you in a tight hug. "It was only you and the boy on Asumas team that passed; how proud I am can't be explained in only words!" He wailed.

"Yes! Beautiful and smart, who would not swoon!?" Lee declared from beside his Sensei. Neji stared at the two of them, a sigh escaping his lips. Sure, he said he was thankful for his teammates-- but they were still ridiculously annoying at any given chance.

"New... Hokage?" You asked breathlessly, Guy had practically squeezed all the air out of your lungs. That's when they filled you in on what you missed. Lord Third had died, your rent was paid off, Naruto was on a mission to retrieve the (hopefully) new Hokage, Temari had requested you visit the Sand soon, and you were one of the top nominees along with Shikamaru to become a Chuunin because you were able to match a Nara up into what they deemed a draw, and Shikamaru was able to keep his cool and outsmart you despite the pressure you put him under.

Guy eventually coaxed your teammates out of the room so that he could speak to you, he said he was proud, of course, he was. He was one of the few people that knew you had transformed to take Gaara down after all, though you'd say Naruto did more, you nodded along. He also apologized, saying that he shouldn't have sent you off on such a mission-- but you assured him it was alright. When he left, Sasuke had come in.

It was definitely the last person you expected to visit. He walked in with a stoic face as he looked down at you, his injuries weren't too bad thanks to you having taken hits for him, and Sakura having taken him with her to flee.

He asked you a question you weren't sure how to answer; "Your clan died, didn't it? How do you deal with it? Knowing the one that killed your clan is still out there?" The question was so unexpected you didn't know how to respond, you stared wide-eyed.

After a few seconds of staring like an idiot, you managed to think of an answer. "... I don't know who killed my clan, I only that they were..." The words died in your throat, you finished the rest of your sentence in your mind. 'They were after me.'  The massacre was something you didn't you didn't want to think about, something you tried to forget about. So you had completely forgotten why they had done it, because they wanted the one with the dragon. And Diaval had gone and exposed that you were in the leaf; to someone from the Sand. But would Gaara and Temari tell anyone?

"I'm not sure..." You picked up an awkward smile on your face. "Sorry, I don't think I can give you the answer you want." Sasuke balled his fists, he really only came to ask you that. Because if there was anyone around that could somehow relate to him, it was you. Asking you that question was secretly a way to see if anyone felt the way he did, with the only thoughts he had been the vengeance of his clan. But it looked like it was a dead-end, those thoughts didn't eat away at you the way they did him. Unknowingly, though, he had made you begin to question your motives with that his question.

"They were what?" Sasuke repeated.

You were silent for a second. "They were after someone. I'm not sure who, but I wasn't in my clans compound at the time...." You answered. "I got lucky."

Sasuke lowered his head, looking at the floor. "Do you think it was their fault? Whoever they were after?" It was like he was twisting your words, in his mind he was finding a way to relate it to himself.

"... Whatever I feel isn't your concern..." You answered, lowering your head. "I've never questioned you about your clan, so don't question mine."

He frowned before he turned back toward the door. "That's all I wanted to ask. And I guess I should say thanks for taking those hits for Sakura and I." With that, he left. Leaving you with your own thoughts about your clan, a topic you had avoided so long that it all came to you in a single moment. The thought came to mind; was it your fault they had been killed? The only answer you came to was, yes, it was your fault. If you were never born, they wouldn't have been killed. For the first time in years, you found that guilt was starting to eat away at you. On the off chance anyone from your clan was alive, they probably hated you.

The nurse that had visited you a few times that day was very kind, dropping off your meal—which for the first time, you didn't eat. Your appetite had been completely ruined, the basket Lee had got you going forgotten by the foot of your bed. The rest of the night was spend with you staring at the ceiling—despite the nurses command that you get rest. The idea of visiting the sand didn't sound bad, if Temari had requested you to do so, you definitely had an excuse. You stood up, walking across the room and looking outside of the window. It was dark, most of the people in Konoha must've been asleep right now.

Suddenly you turned, looking through the room you were in for any paper—you found some in the pouch they retrieved for you, but they confiscated your Kunai, maybe whatever Minato did to them was dangerous. Or they weren't allowed in hospitals. You wrote the hospital a note, you figured it should be the full truth. You felt fine and you were off to visit the sand, lying wouldn't do much to help if your teammates decided to stop for a visit.

You collected what Neji and Lee had gotten you, along with changing into your folded clothes the hospital had washed for you. Slowly, you opened the window, peeking your head out before you jumped through. You made a quick stop to your apartment, since Naruto was off on a mission, there would be no one there to see you. You placed the vase of flowers beside the picture of your team, and the basket Lee had gotten you on the table, but you made sure to put the fruit away. Looking at your teams photo, you almost felt sentimental. Despite the fact, you weren't leaving for long - you'd be back soon, you knew that much, but visiting the sand without warning after the Leaf had welcomed you in without much hassle made you feel a way you couldn't define. You had looked through the handmade letter Lee gave you, it was a sloppy drawing of you and him holding hands. The most eye-catching thing on it was though, were the words 'I HOPE MY LOVE WILL
MAKE YOU FEEL BETTER SOON!' in bright red.

You found that those words did make you smile, and perhaps make your heart skip a beat. But in general, it did make you feel better.

With one last look at the photo and letter, you sighed—and made your way to the front door. Instead of immediately making your way to the reasonable front gates, you made a detour. A river just a little ways away the Uchiha compound, possibly kept up just because Sasuke had lived. You wondered if your compound was still standing in the sand. That wasn't why you had visited—you came here because the cliff gave you an advantage to leave the Leaf faster and unnoticed. Going through the gates would mean you'd have to give a reason, a location, and a conversation you didn't want to have. The cliff was big, and being connected to a river meant a waterfall was only a natural occurrence. It was a beautiful place, just another spot Lee had showed you where you were younger.

The sound of the running waterfall left you unaware of the footsteps behind you until someone had made themselves known with a loud; "Boo!"

You could feel yourself jolt as you turned yourself around—unknowingly to you, it was a ghost that had come up and scared you, like a truly cliche horror story. It was a boy, who looked to be at least a year older than you were. He was smiling, eyes closed before he realized you really had heard him.

He opened his eyes and blinked. "... Oh, you can actually see me." He said, bringing his arms down from their position that really sold the act that he was a 'scary ghost'. "...Well, this hasn't happened before, but I think an apology for scaring you will do..?" He asked hopefully.

You eyed him up and down, his features certainly matched that of an Uchiha, and it'd make sense if he were seeing the two of you were only a little ways out from their compound. "That's the first time I've ever been scared by a ghost myself," you answered slowly. "So... I think I'll accept your apology..?"

His eyes went wide at the fact you really could see him, it was only an assumption at first, but now he had the confirmation, and he smiled. "So the renown [Lastname] clan can see ghosts..."

You pursed your lips, turning your head away from him slightly but keeping your eyes on him. "If you knew that much, why scare me at the edge of a cliff?" You accused.

"... That's just something I've picked up out of habit...!" He quickly explained, "Being a ghost gets boring, it's not that I noticed your shirt at first! There's no ill intent, I swear..." His story made you think back on something you had heard before; a haunted cliff belonging to none other than Konoha. To think you would have run into the one behind it by accident—despite being here before, you didn't see him until now.

"Okay. I'll be on my way now..." You excused yourself before jumping up onto the higher cliff, hoping to leave him behind. But he followed.

"Where are you going off to at night? And by yourself?" He asked.

You turned your head to him as your footsteps picked up. "Why are you following me...?!" You asked.

The boy laughed awkwardly, "Sorry, sorry... Maybe I should ask your name first?"

You could feel yourself grimace, your footsteps picking up in speed—though you forgot that ghosts were fast. "Okay... My names [Firstname]." You answered carefully. "And I'm headed to the sand for a visit."

"Oh... The [Lastname] clan is from the sand, right?" He asked, but he knew the answer. "If I'm not wrong, though, didn't the sand attack the leaf not to long ago?" Being a ghost meant he usually got his information from conversations he would listen to from visitors—and that question had such a good point, your footsteps faltered. They had just attacked, and you were so caught up with your sudden thoughts about your clan you didn't stop to think about how suspicious it would make you—someone originally from the sand, going to visit the sand after they attacked. "...I forgot."

"You forgot? How could you forget something like that?" The boy asked.

"I was knocked out, okay? I barely woke up earlier this morning, so my memory is a little wonky." You excused. "For a strange ghost I just met, you have a lot of questions..." You mumbled.

The boy chuckled again, sweatdropping. "Right, sorry...My name is Shisui, of the Uchiha clan."

You eyed him for a second before you sighed. It looked like he was set on following you—the life of a ghost seemed boring, but you weren't sure if you wanted him to follow you. Still, you looked ahead and accepted it. He could tag along for a little while if he wanted, you didn't want to be alone, anyway. The company of a stranger would even suffice.

"Well, Shisui. Have you ever been to Sunagakure?" You asked.

"Never." He responded instantly, as if he was hoping for a conversation to start. "I can always tag along with you, if you're feeling a little scared.. First time for everything, right?" He smiled.

You sighed again, shutting your eyes. "Weren't you going to follow me, anyway?" You accused.

"... No. But I take I can now, right?" He asked.

You thought it over again for a second before answering, "I guess so..."

Chapter Text

The journey from the Leaf to the Sand was just as long as you thought it'd be, and after just sneaking out of the hospital, you were having some trouble. On the first day, it rained, so hard that you had to take a break under a large tree to shield yourself from most of it. Usually, you wouldn't worry about rain seeing your body temperature was usually hot enough to keep you from getting sick, but you decided to sit and wait.

"Are you cold?" Shisui asked, standing directly under the rain that phased through him.

"No, I'm alright." You answered, looking up at him. "... I'm just a little tired." Shisui nodded, moving so he could sit next to you, though it wasn't like he felt anything as he sat. He was looking around himself before he spoke.

"... I liked the rain," Shisui admitted suddenly. "The smell of it, and the calm feeling of it when it was only a light rain." You looked over at him, there was a smile on his face.

"... Maybe this is a personal question, but why'd you stay?" You asked.

He looked back at you, repeating your question. "Stay? What do you mean?"

"Ghosts only stay here in the land of the living because there's something they had holding them back." You explained, looking back out at the heavy rain. "I know you're an Uchiha, so... Maybe you don't want to answer."

Shisui was silent before he chuckled, "I had a friend. I entrusted him with a lot of things. For the most part, I stayed behind to see him grow and how he did with my request." He answered. "But.. it didn't go how I hoped it would, that's all." What had made him stay didn't come true, and he was stuck as a result—because something was holding him back. Kushina and Minato stayed because they wanted to be there to see their child grow up. But unlike those two, Shisui didn't have anyone to speak with for who knows how long.

"... Being a ghost must be pretty boring, huh?" You mumbled, as far as you were aware, ghosts only had two senses, sight, and hearing.

"For the most part. But you know, floating is pretty fun." He answered, not noticing how your Poltigan activated and the hand you hovered over him—you poured a whole lot of your chakra into him, enough to make him fully solid for a while. He hadn't noticed much at first, but you called his name, making him look at you. He stared at you, and you stared at him. Silent before you suddenly punched him. His head was thrown back, a hand coming up to his face as he cried out in pain. "What was that for?"

"So ghosts can feel pain after I use this jutsu..." You observed before apologizing.

"Hitting me square in the face will obviously be painful..." He hissed, rubbing at his hurt nose. But his expression eased up, "... Hey, I did feel it...! The [Lastname]s really are something." He said, suddenly hyper-aware of the fingers on his nose, and in a second, he was on his feet. "You said you were tired, right? I have an idea." Shisui ended up giving you a piggyback ride, and despite your added weight, he was very fast.

On the second day, Shisui slept, a lot. Ghosts didn't fall asleep, but now that he had some sort of sense of life again, he was tired. He still woke up a little bit before you—and it hit him how hungry he was. The more progress the two of you made toward the leaf, the more he would tell you about his cravings. Most of which had to do with dango, you told him to wait until you got to the Sand. Though, neither of you had money, paying for a meal would prove difficult. You realized now you should've brought something to eat, even though Sasuke had spoiled your appetite, the hunger was hitting you hard now.

On the third and final day, the two of you got stuck in a sandstorm. You sat in a cave, waiting it out while Shisui stood just outside of the area you kept shelter in. It was strong, but he enjoyed it. He was learning to appreciate even the smallest of things. In this case, big things, he was about to be blown away.

"It's not that bad, [Firstname]. Come on...!" He was trying to coax you out of your hiding spot, but being originally from the sand meant you knew a few things about sandstorms. One, the sand in your eyes wouldn't be worth it, two, you'd get lost if you wandered too far.

"Not a chance!" You yelled back, your voice echoing as you brought your knees up to your chest. You were running into a lot of drawbacks, and you were hungry- you wanted to get to Sunagakure as fast as possible, but it looked like someone had it out for you. "And I don't care if you're a ghost, get in here before it gets worse!"

"But—.." He couldn't finish his sentence, he was suddenly on the floor face first after a ball of sand had hit him out of nowhere. You watched as he slowly lifted himself up with his arms, spitting out sand from his mouth as he stood up, patting his hair and clothes to get rid of extra sand as he walked back into the cave.  "Maybe you're right..." He mumbled, walking over toward you. You could tell that Shisui was definitely strong, he was also alert to the things going on around him—definitely Shinobi material. But seeing as he was around your age, it was a given he'd act childish—ghosts didn't age, after all.

"How close do you think we are now, m'lady?" He asked. That was a nickname he had picked up for you after you had used your jutsu on him, "out of respect," was the reason. You had put a lot more chakra into the jutsu than you originally thought, which meant he stayed visible for longer than expected.

"Not too long now. Once this storm clears, we should be there in a few minutes." You answered. Shisui nodded, though it didn't look like he wanted to sit around, he didn't offer any protests. Once the storm cleared, he was the first one out of the entrance, you got out just a little bit after him. Upon realizing he had no clue where he was going, he began to follow you.

And finally, after days of trials and tribulations, he saw the gate of the famous Sunagakure in view. He brought a hand up to his head, seeing as they just attacked the leaf, it would be smart to remove his headband. Although it felt weird without it, he decided it'd be the best for both you- and the Leaf village in its entirety. Once you reached the gates, you greeted the guards with a large, forced smile in order to make yourself look friendly-- to which, in Shisui's opinion, didn't work. It made you look suspicious if anything. Shisuis smile was softer as he offered a nonchalant wave.

It didn't do much to ease the guard that glared at the two of you. "What are you two doing here? Where'd you come from?" He asked, eyes narrowing. You sweat dropped, looking at Shisui—you hadn't thought for a second about an excuse for being here.

"Oh, well my friend here is from the [Lastname] clan." He answered honestly, and you could almost feel your jaw drop—you hadn't told him the entirety of your clan had died. Which seemed like one of the first things you should've said now. Though, the crest of your clan was displayed on your outfit, they would've figured it out sooner or later. Whether they thought you were a fraud or not.

"The [Lastname] clan? Ha! They all died out years ago." The guard laughed, "Get the hell out of here before I hurt you two more than I have to." Shisui almost looked offended, whether it was that threat, or that the guard didn't believe him, you weren't sure.

"Hold on," He said, "But I'm a ghost." He smiled, looking at you. "Right M'lady?" You looked back at him hesitantly before nodding.

"Yeah, he's super dead." You answered, slapping a hand on his back, eyes closed as the boy disappeared. It wasn't that you had reversed the Jutsu, he had only run out of the Chakra you gave him, the timing just helped you with a coverup. Once you opened your eyes, the guard could see your Poltigan. Although it was a casual thing to you, his jaw almost dropped. Someone from the clan the entire village presumed dead had just appeared at the gates of Sunagakure, at a great time, too. If you had been able to make the strange boy visible, then that meant you were a good ways ahead with your Kekkei Genkai.

"P-please excuse my behavior." He suddenly apologized, bowing his head to you. You took a step back at the behavior change, "Please, come in! We're glad to see you're well." Everything he said was straight out of the training manual he was forced to read during training—a greeting toward a [Lastname] on the off chance they appeared. He didn't think it'd be useful, but he was glad he read it now—he was speechless as you entered the sand.

"That was a complete 180." Shisui commented, walking beside you as he looked back at the guard. "...Maybe we should've thought it through, I wouldn't have said that if I knew about your clan." He said shamefully.

"That's on me," You excused, "So don't worry about it, I'm sure no one else will notice." Your words did little to ease Shisui, seeing as half of the people on the street were staring at the crest on your clothes.

"Who were you here to visit? Maybe we should get there as soon as possible." He suggested, straightening himself out.

"Gaara." You answered. Although he had no idea who Gaara was, he followed. "I haven't been to the sand in a while, but I'm pretty sure I remember where he lives..." You said that, yet instead of ending up at Gaaras place, you stood in front of your clans compound—almost as if out of instinct.

You stood, silent as you stared at the gates. To think it was still standing despite zero survivors. It was almost unbelievable, but you supposed the sand appreciated your clan more than you originally thought. Despite the keep out signs, you went in, Shisui following after you—he quickly got the hint that this was your clans compound. Your house was all the way in the back, and your clan didn't have to many members. The walk home felt a lot shorter than the last time you were here, you noticed the smell of blood that had stuck to you before was gone. Your house was the same you remembered it being, and people from the village had gone out of the way to clean it up—it wasn't like they were going to let your parents rot on a bed, after all.

You never thought of having someone accompany you come the time you visited your hometown, but if you had, you never thought it would be someone like Shisui—someone you had met not to long ago. Maybe someone like Lee, who you've known for a good majority of your life and who was nothing but nice to you. You pulled yourself out of your thoughts as you entered your room. Shisui was a little hesitant, "a ladies room is private," is what he said as he stood at the door. Still, he ended up entering with you.

The first thing you noticed was the amount of childish decoration in it, which you found you still enjoyed as you looked at it. After all, it was much better than your bland room at home, with a variety of pictures on the wall, and on your desk. The first one you saw was of you and Gaara, one the guards at the gate of your compound had taken. The two of you stood close, Gaara pink-faced and smiling, with you beside him, smiling with a ball in hand. You almost forgot that's how the two of you met, through a game of catch. The next one you noticed was one of you and your family, your step-father held up your half-sister while your mother held your hand. You had completely forgotten what they looked like by now, all you saw now were strangers in that photo. If it weren't for the fact that Shisui was in the same room, you might have let yourself cry.

"Is this you?" Shisui asked curiously, pointing at the photo of you and your sister. You looked over at it—you were side hugging your sister so tightly, smiling wide as your sister did her best to get away from the hug. Thinking back on it, it was obvious your sister disliked you.

You frowned for a second before it lifted into a smile. "Oh yeah, wasn't I so cute?" You asked, putting the photo of your family down.

Shisui hummed before he gave you a closed eyed smile. "Don't take this the wrong way, but you look much better now, m'lady." He said. In other words, he was calling you an ugly kid—this whole time you were under the assumption you were a cute one. Though, his words could be taken as a compliment, too. Still, you looked him up and down, sparing him what you thought was the most judge mental look you could give him.

You turned your head away from him with a sigh. "Let's get going. I know the way to Gaaras from here." You said, putting on your best act as you walked away.

"Hold on, you were a cute kid!" He corrected, catching up with you.

The two of you ended up getting distracted again, this time by a stand on the street. They were selling sweets—and you remembered how many times Shisui had mentioned it before. So you made your way up; putting on your best act. You were starving, your poor ghost friend wanted dango after years of not having it—which you made him visible again to convince the vendor. And suddenly they were giving you more sweets go than you asked for. Back in the leaf you would never pull something like that, but the Sand was really loving your sudden return! And you'd been starving, so why not take it to your advantage—especially when it made your ghost friend so happy.

"It's just as good as I remember it being..." Shisui sighed contently, the two of you sat at nearby tables. He couldn't put into words how grateful he was the two of you had met by chance on a cliff—his life, or afterlife, was bound to change a whole lot by accompanying you. "By the way... Don't you think anybody from the Leaf could've been sent after you?" He asked.

You shook your head, swallowing whatever food you had in your mouth. "No way. There's not even a Hokage right now, so if someone I know actually came after me, they did it out of their own free will." You answered. "It's unfortunate what happened to Lord Third, but..." You shrugged, "The timings great."

Shisui chewed at the stick of his dango at the information of lord thirds passing. It was definitely news to him, it's not that he spent all his time on the edge of the cliff—but news was still slow to get to him. "I see... Dying during an attack on the village really suits a hokage." He was smiling softly—whatever he was feeling or thinking, he definitely hid them well. "He had a lot of things going on, as most kages do, maybe wherever he is, he's resting now."

"I could always summon him and ask how he's doing." You offered nonchalantly, taking another bite of your food.

Shisui sweatdropped. "I'm not that curious."

The two of you continued your idle chatter until someone had walked up to you, tears in her eyes as she asked you of your association with your clan. Once learning that you infact were apart of it—she begged you to let her see her wife one more time. You were caught off guard, never had someone casually asked you for something like that in the Leaf. The only time you had been requested to do something with your Poltigan was the time you practically shoved your shirt in a girls face.

With a mouth full of food, you nodded, asking for her wife's name. With that information alone—you had made her appear beside her. You were rewarded handsomely for it, so much money in your possession was almost enough to make you fall over in your chair. Shisui had to help keep you up as the two of you finally continued your walk toward Gaaras house. He didn't have the heart to break it to you that 15,000 Ryo wasn't all that much—but to you, it was basically a million dollars. Sunagakure was great, welcoming, showering you in free things and giving you a one time job in the middle of a food court. Still, Konoha was more like your home to you, your team was almost like your family. And you knew that some people of the Leaf truly loved you, platonic or not.

Once the two of you made it to where you remembered to be Gaaras house, you were suddenly feeling nervous. Shisui hadn't put his headband back on, so he went out of his way to put it on now. He had done you the honors of knocking, a smile on his face, it sure looked like he practiced that smile day in and day out.

The one that had opened the door was Kankuro—who greeted him by saying; "Who the hell are you?" Seemed the children of the Kazekage weren't to hospitable.

Shisuis smile kept up as he took a step to the side. "I'm only here to accompany m'lady. Please, ignore me." He said.

"M'lady...? Talk about formal..." Kankuro repeated, face unimpressed as he turned his attention toward you, and suddenly the door was slammed on the two of you. Apparently, they were just as nervous about you visiting as you were. None of them expected you to actually come.

"Temari! Come down, someones here for you!" He called out loud enough that the two of you outside beard.

"For me? Who's visiting me?" She called back, coming down the stairs and toward the door, she swung it open forcefully. Shisui had already run out of chakra, so all she saw was you. And just like her brother, she slammed the door. "You should've said it was [Firstname]!" She scolded. Given a warning, maybe she would have been able to greet you with hospitality. "G-Gaara, come down here!"

It took Gaara a good minute, but he had made his way down the stairs. Stopping just at the bottom, he had been busy on missions, trying his hardest to remedy the reputation he had in the Sand. "...Yes?" He asked, stopping at the bottom of the stairs. Kankuro and Temari looked at each other before looking at their litrle brother—ever since they got back from the Leaf, he was acting like a docile old man, which was the opposite of what he was entering the leaf.

"You have a visitor," Temari answered, stepping to the side as Gaara walked toward the door. In complete silence, he opened it, staring at you for a second.
He needed a little time to register that it was you that had suddenly appeared at his door.

"...[Firstname]." He greeted, plain-faced before he invited you inside. He was surprisingly the most hospitable of the three siblings so far. The two of you sat down in the living room, Kankuro had peaked outside, looking for the boy that had knocked on the door, but he found nothing. Unknown to him, that exact boy was standing right beside him. Eventually, his siblings cleared out—leaving only you, him... And Shisui.

He was silent, hands on his knees as he stared at you. He was thinking of what to say as before his eyes wandered toward different areas of the room. "At first sight, you seem to be alone... I take it your not, though." Gaara was definitely observant, without a Politgan or any leads, he decided it wasn't just the two of you there.

"Well, there's a ghost here with me. That doesn't scare you, does it?" You asked sheepishly, not noticing the way Shisuis draw dropped. He couldn't help but think; 'I'm not scary!'

Gaara shut his eyes. "Of course not. If they're with you, I'm sure they're good company..." He said, the hands on his knees tightening slightly. "I'm glad you came to visit... i was thinking about you." He said it so casually—yet it had you sweatdropping.

"Really?" You asked, and he nodded.

"... When I was under the belief you were dead, along with the death of my uncle... I believe I had lost myself, and shut my eyes to the light around me..." He began, you started to realize the pattern of your friends and their talk of darkness and light. "When I'd seen you again for the first time, I think that light was beginning to show itself again..." He looked down, "Even with the recent passing of my father, I didn't feel that way... I even felt as if I could breathe again..."

"When I heard you yell for your teammate during the Chunnin exams, and when I caught your eye... I found myself hesitant..." He confessed. "For the past six years, I've only killed people... That was the first time I had paused, and we kept seeing eachother again and again... It looks like the final fight we had managed to finally make me see that light again with my own eyes." You had never heard Gaara talk so much—even when you were children.

"But I had hurt you. Badly. That's what I've been thinking about..." Gaara had been making slow progress on wounds that he inflicted on others. Apologizing here to you—someone he had held so dear to him before, felt like a good step. "I... Apologize, [Firstname]." You were the first person after his siblings he wanted to apologize to, and it was so unexpected you had stared wide-eyed in response. Just as his siblings had.

You had said his name quietly, making him look at you. "It's alright..." Shisui shifted around the room, awkward at the serious talk you two were having. "If I had stayed the sand any longer, I think I would've turned out more like you... Although I wish I could've been there for you, I'm glad we're here together, now."

Gaara stared wide-eyed and speechless before his expression went back to its usual stoic look. The fact that you forgave him was just as shocking to him as him apologizing was to you. He thought that forgiveness came too easily to him—first from his siblings, and now from you. He figured that if the time ever came where he could apologize to Lee and Naruto as well, they'd have a similar response.

Kankuro and Temari had tried their best to not listen in, but they had ended up a good amount of attention to your conversation. After all, Temari had requested you to visit for Gaaras sake—to give him a chance to apologize as he had been wanting to. The two of you managed to not be nearly as awkward as either of them had originally thought you'd be. It looked like the two of you could continue to get along as well as they remembered.

"That's a relief, I thought Gaara would end up with no friends." Temari sighed.

"It'd be no surprise if he didn't but of course he ends up being friends with a cute girl." Kankuro sighed, earning himself a fist to the head.

"That's your main focus here?!" Temari whisper-yelled. "Seriously, Kankuro. Just be happy for your little brother!"

"I am happy!" Kankuro defended him, bringing a hand up to his head—rubbing at the spot that had been punched. "Seriously, Temari. Don't punch your little brother!" He mocked.

Chapter Text

Temari and Kankuro had ended up joining the conversation, although they were a little stiff and awkward in the beginning, they managed to ease into it. Eventually, the group of you had moved outside at your mention of wanting to learn wind jutsus, you just happened to be in the presence of someone who had a variety of wind jutsus.

Temari had picked up her fan on her way out, dressed in her casual clothes. "What made you want to learn wind jutsus all of a sudden? You were fine with those fire ones." She asked, resting her body against her fan. It's true, you surely had a variety of fire jutsus at your disposal, but since your resealing of Diaval, even stricter on them than before—you had trouble being as strong as you remembered yourself being. Plus, Minato had told you a long time ago you were capable of wind release.

"It's never a bad idea to expand your skills, right...?" You said, embarrassed at the true reason—you were struggling with your jutsus and you weren't going to kneel to Diaval for help, because you were one: angry at them, and two: you had a dignity!

"Yeah..." Kankuro grinned. "Who doesn't like a multitalented girl, right, m'lady?" He chuckled, mocking what the guy who had accompanied you said.  Unbeknownst to him—that same boy was still standing beside him, who gave him a look at the mockery. Kankuro would just about freak if he knew a ghost was looking at him the way Shisui was there.

You also gave him a look, one out of embarrassment more than anything—but Gaara had spoken before you could answer. "Having more than one chakra type at your disposal is a good idea... It may give you an unexpected advantage in battle..." He spoke wisely.

"I can't say I'm the best teacher, if you get injured I won't be the one to bandage and kiss your booboos better." She teased, and your look of embarrassment returned.

"I was never hoping for that, anyway!" You defended yourself, but if she wanted to offer, you wouldn't deny. "I've been through a lot of injuries during training, I'll be fine."

Temari grinned, "Right.. Well," She thought for a second. "I'm not sure where to start." She confessed.

"I have an idea!" Kankuro perked up before leaning over toward his brother to whisper into his ear. Gaara stood, face stoic for the most part other than the flicker of his eyes toward Kankuro—one of confusion. "Got it?" He grinned.

Gaara nodded silently, and suddenly there was a mini sandstorm around you. "What's better motivation to blast something away than sand in your eyes!?" Kankuro boasted proudly, hands on his hips.

"You idiot!" Temari knocked him away with her fan, in the process unleashing a wind jutsu to blow away the sand, but that also meant she blew you away and into the wall of their house. Gaaras sand slowly returned to his gourd, including the sand that got stuck in your hair- and eyes. Shisui was the one that came up to you, asking if you were alright—you sure didn't feel alright being slammed into a wall, but you told him you were fine regardless.

"A sandstorm is impossible to blow away, especially when you don't even have experience with wind jutsus! You guys are idiots!" Temari was just about blowing their eardrums off. Gaara took the scolding in complete silence while Kankuro apologized dejectedly.

The two of you didn't get far with wind jutsus, you were so used to fire that you ended up setting your chakra on fire almost every time you tried doing something new with it. You were glad the Sand was full of, well, sand. Otherwise, you would have set their entire backyard on fire. Maybe as a the Jinchuuriki of a fire dragon, it made it difficult to use wind jutsus. Though it didn't make sense, sure there was a wind dragon, but why would that affect you? You ended up succeeding once, by complete accident. And you weren't able to pull it off again.

That changed eventually to the topic of sandcastles, because Kankuro proposed you could attempt to learn a sand jutsu instead. When it came to sand castles, it looked like you had a big disadvantage. Though, Kankuro only traced a smiley face in the sand—Temari built what a sand castle should look like... And Gaara would've been a castle out of sand the size of an actual castle if their backyard was any bigger. You however, just piled more and more sand on top of eachother.

"I forgot you could make one killer sandcastle!" Kankuro said loudly, referring to his brothers creation as he balled his fist in amazement.

"...It's not killing anyone." Gaara shook his head, denying the accusation he wasn't even receiving.

"That's not what I..." Kankuro shook his head and changed his answer. "I know what you should do next! A killer smokin' hot girl!" He grinned.

Gaara thought of it for a second, he didn't know the concept behind a 'killer smokin' hot girl', and he ended up making a sand figure of you. "What the hell is this!?" You yelled in horror. Kankuro could only laugh, along with Shisui who covered his mouth. Kankuro knew his brother was confused—even as he gave his answer.

"You've killed before... And you're all about fire." Gaara explained the reasons with the counting of his fingers. As to how he knew you've killed someone before—you weren't sure. Maybe it was the filler effect. "Killer smoking hot girl." He restated his brothers request. His stupidity with slang like Kankuros was going to be the death of you.

"I've had it with both of you!" Temari roared, kicking Gaaras sand down in anger—he didn't seem to saddened by it, but the humor Kankuro found in it quickly subsided.

"Come on Temari, we're just having a little fun—!" Before Kankuro could finish his sentence, Temari punched him straight in the gut. Looks like she'd been practicing her Taijutsu. Staring at them now—you figured this was his siblings acted, not in the rose-colored dynamic books would show. You and Shisui shared a similar expression, a smile and a bead of sweat. You couldn't help but think, were you the only one given the honor to watch them act their age and like siblings at that?

With Kankuro doubling over in defeat, Temari sighed, looking toward you. "Come, [Firstname]. We're going out." She suddenly declared.

"We are?" You blinked before smiling nervously—you didn't want to get hit like that too. Suddenly your victory over her in the Chuunin exams meant nothing as you bent to her will in terror. "I mean, yeah, okay."

Temari ended up taking you out to buy a new outfit, she said you couldn't fit in and make yourself nonsuspicious in an outfit clearly from elsewhere. The sand and the leaf definitely had differing styles, and Temari was adamant you didn't get any outfit with a clan crest. She was trying her hardest to not attract any more attention than you had that you were of the [Lastname] clan. You settled on an outfit after a good amount of time searching, it made sense battle-wise, fit your budget, and it suit your preferred style. Temari got an outfit of her own—she decided it was time for something new.

"Don't you want to try something new, Shisui?" You asked, you had asked of his opinion on your outfit—to which he responded positively. But to the question of a new outfit...

"Well, I haven't changed in years... But if I did, I think I'd like to get something from the Leaf..." He answered. "Don't get me wrong, your villages style is beautiful... But I'd like something a little more at home." He explained, sweatdropping.

"That makes sense..." You nodded, it was about time you had gotten an outfit change of yourself. It'd been a year since you became a Genin, and now you were a Chuunin of sorts. "I mean, I'm from the sand; and I'm feeling homesick. You must be feeling the same, right?"

"You could say that..." Shisui nodded. "If I'm not wrong, you've been in the Leaf just as long as you have the Sand, right? It only makes sense. The Leaf is your new home." He wasn't aware of it—but that sentence made you feel a lot of relief.

You smiled, "Yeah. you're right. The Leaf is my home..." With that sentence came the unsurprising thoughts of your teammates, along with others from the Leaf. And the sudden thought came to mind; would they like your outfit? Well, Lee liked a lot of things about you, you didn't have much to stess about.

Temaris efforts of hiding your identity didn't amount to much when someone had come into the building requesting you. However the hell they managed to find you here of all places, you weren't sure. But you complied, Shisui of course, followed you, but he decided to stand outside—the business of the Sand wasn't something he wanted to be involved in, even if he went unseen.

The walk was silent, but you were assuming it was the guard at the gate that had informed the higher ups of your sudden appearance. You were aware of the Kazekages passing thanks to Gaaras confession, and they had asked you to summon him—you were able to conjure him, but making someone so strong visible was difficult, especially after having made Shisui visible for days straight.

One of the men that had retrieved you made an observation, that your Kekkei Genkais jutsu made those you made visible look real. Real and alive as if they had never died—unlike the infamous reanimation Jutsu, that completely set the dead apart. Although you had zero idea what a reanimation Jutsu was, you were sure it was flattery. There were a few things the Kazekage had to settle with the higher-ups, that you had to stick around to hear. But once he disappeared sooner than you expected—they turned their attention toward you. They questioned you, it was no doubt you  were a [Lastname], but they were curious of where you had gone, your location and what's you been doing. You didn't tell them exactly where you had been living in for years, maybe if they knew you were in the leaf the entire time, they'd freak out. But they had told you, no, demanded you something.

"Stay in the Sand from now on, this is your home. And we need you, we'll give you access to the entire [Lastname] funds." It was a bribe, and too much of a tempting offer. You could've folded and agreed if it weren't for the kind people you had met in the leaf, your morals overpowered the want and need for money, something you weren't sure you were capable of, but you sealed it with a simple and undoubted "Nah."

"But please, don't be afraid to give me all the riches." You smiled, eyes shut. "It's rightfully mine, isn't it?"

"If you're not a citizen of the Sand, legally, it can't be yours." The man explained, arms crossed. "You don't understand, the Sand needs the [Lastname] clan. As much as we respect you, and glad that you're alive, we can't have you going anywhere else."

You opened your eyes, leaning back in the chair you were told to sit in. "You're acting like the father I never had..." With that thought came your Sensei, Guy was truly some sort of father figure in your eyes. "Maybe I should get emotional..."

"This is serious, lady [Lastname]." The man rephrased, they were sure going all out on the polite names with you. But you supposed—that's what happened to heirs. Hinata was treated the same at one point if you weren't mistaken. "We need you to think this through."

"Okay, okay..." You sat up, you weren't sure how serious you were expected to be at the age of thirteen, well, almost fourteen at this point, but you were most likely not meeting their expectations. "I understand my clan was held in high regards at one point, but you can't just ask me to stick around and expect me to accept." You explained, shrugging your arms up. You had many important people to you in the Leaf, if you had left them a single note of you leaving and never returned, you'd truly be some sort of traitor. And you had people very important to you, the first people that came to mind were Neji and Lee. Naruto and Guy, too.

"Yes. I understand. But please consider what the [Lastname] means to us..." He plead.

"The sand isn't my home, anymore. Do you think I was living in the wild for all these years?" You sighed, bringing your arms down. "The Sand has been fine this far, they'll be fine continuing from here... Threats won't get you to far, I mean, if you want me to stay so badly, I know you won't kill me."

"And on the classic case of threatening the people I love..." You thought of it for a second before shrugging. "I guess I'll just kill myself." This was the only scenario you could think of that saying something like that would work in—and it seemed it did, he didn't have anything else to hold you down with. "And as the heiress, or the Leader now, of the [Lastname] I propose it's okay with my entire clan if we relocate?" You smiled. Of course it was okay with the whole clan, it was only you left. It seemed they didn't think it through, they assumed that someone so young wouldn't put up much of a protest.

"... The [Lastname] clan has given the Sand an advantage for years, we can't let you go that easily..." He said that, but he was a lot less sure of himself now. "It was specifically requested of me that I made you stay."

"People die every day. People learn to move on every day, that's what the sand needs to do..." Most people believed that the [Lastname] clan had it good, they were able to see their loved ones beyond death. But the ones you loved were cursed, you could never see them again, whether or not an afterlife was real. "I'm not abandoning the Sand, I have people here important to me-- but some stranger like you asking me to stay... You couldn't have actually thought I would, right?" As of recent, you'd been doing a lot of talking. Most times, you left the majority of the talk to others—and offered a few responses, but you weren't stopping now.

"I feel as if this is a matter I should discuss with the Kazekage of all people, but it looks like you're lacking one of those..." You stood up, "If you have people important to you, then you have to understand where I'm coming from." The man did have people important to him—people he didn't get to see often because of his work, but important to him nevertheless. He let you go without much of a protest then, as you met Shisui outside of the door.

"...You alright, M'lady?" He asked upon seeing you exit.

"Yeah, I'm alright." You nodded quickly. "I think I'm gonna go back to my compound and take a nap." You said, smiling. "Do you want to do anything?"

Shisui stared, thinking for a second—there was a lot of things he wanted to do. But it felt a little disrespectful to just leave you by yourself, but you had brought a hand up to him, making another person visible for what seemed like the hundredth time that day. It was like you forgot you just left the hospital—draining your Chakra after three days of moving around wasn't very smart. "You don't have to follow me if it's boring, but if you ever get lost, just meet back at the compound. Okay?"

"....Alright." He nodded. As a result of overwhelming yourself so much—you experienced what felt to be the first fever you've ever had. If that's what all the constant sweating and the sudden heat on your skin meant. Never had your body felt so hot that you could actually... Feel it. Kankuro commented on it, he said he could practically feel the heat radiating off you. That was definitely something. Shisui commented on the actual steam coming off of you, he was glad now that he was a ghost—so that he could actually stay in the same room as you without fainting at the heat.

You recovered quickly—given two days of mostly laying around you had gone back to pleading with Temari to train you. Although she was hesitant, she agreed with a loud and demeaning sigh. But she also had a request of you, to try and help her and her siblings with hand-to-hand combat.

The first thing you did was spar with them, they had restricted themselves to no Ninjutsu usage, which is what led to Temari and Kankuro on the floor in defeat. Gaara, of course, was spared the misfortune thanks to his sand. He tried his best to dodge most of your hits, but his sand was what ended up saving his ass most times. If Temari and Kankuro were put up against someone like Neji or Lee, they'd surely get their asses handed to them.

Around three weeks passed before you decided it was time to head home, you had put a few things into your bag—the photo of you and your family, you and Gaara, and your sister. You decided they'd all do well in your apartment rather than here at the Sand. You ended up blowing a lot of your money on food—that's when you realized that even if you were rich, you had no self control with spending money. But it made Shisui happy every time you bought him something, so it wasn't as if you regretted it to much. Speaking of him, you had incorporated him into your training—in order to create strategies that would catch someone off guard in battle. And as far as your wind jutsu training went... Well, you definitely needed more practice.

Gaara and his siblings had done the honors of being the ones to bid you farewell at the gates. Temari was dressed in the outfit she had bought not to long ago—and by the looks of it, she influenced her siblings in the same way, since they were dressed in something new.

"It's been nice having you here, [Firstname]." Temari said, "Keep up your training up with those wind jutsus, you'll get the hang of it, eventually." You weren't so sure about that, your training with Temari was less than lovely—and more than embarrassing. "You haven't forgotten anything, have you?"

You were definitely leaving the Sand with more things you came with, but you couldn't help it. What was the point of visiting another place and not buying things with the money given to you by that lady and her deceased wife? This time you made sure to stock up on food and water, inside the bag you also purchased.

"Thank you for the hospitality." You answered, smiling. "Shisui appreciates it too, he had a great time." You said, turning toward the boy. He nodded, although they didn't see him, he knew you'd speak for him—and it managed to unsettle Kankuro and Temari each time. It was only around the one week mark of being in the sand that they figured out you had a ghost tagging along. Kankuro nearly had a heart attack upon the realization that the boy he'd seen being you to their house was the ghost you spoke of. Gaara on the other hand knew about it the entire time.

"Thank you for coming to visit." Gaara said, eyes closed. You visiting was able to help him relieve his heavy heart—even if only by a little.

"Yeah, come back again, [Firstname]." Kankuro nodded. He'd call you by the name Shisui did to tease you—but he wasn't trying to mess around with a ghost he knew was there now. "...Shisui too." He added in an attempt to get on the boys good side.

You looked at Shisui—who said something you then repeated. "He says thanks, and he'll spare you a haunting for now." Kankuro shivered at that information. "I have a feeling we'll see each other again soon... How about a photo?" You said, a little embarrassed, but you wanted a photo with your friends more than anything. They agreed, luckily the guards at any gate were notorious for good and bad photos, so they were able to take one for you. The photo of you four almost made you look like family, despite each one of you looking varyingly different. You'd make sure to put these up in your room along with the rest.

And with that, you bid them farewell.

_______________

"Neji! What am I to do!?" Lee wailed—the bottom half of his body stretched out on the floor as he clung onto his teammates shirt. Neji raised an arm, looking down at his teammate in disbelief.

"You let go of me. That's what you do." Neji said in embarrassment. "I know you miss [Firstname] but please don't drag me into your idiocy."

Lee sniffled, "You mean to tell me you don't miss [Firstname]?"

Neji looked away from his teammate, a light blush creeping onto his cheeks. "... I'm not so desperately saddened that she left. Lee, she said she would return... Are you trying to say you don't find her trustworthy?" He knew that would get him.

"Ah!! No!!" Lee shook his head, standing onto his feet. "But it's been two weeks..." He sighed. "I cannot bare it any longer! What if she got hurt!?"

Neji was silent, shutting his eyes. "This visit must be important to her. You have to understand that much. And she's a strong Kunoichi, she can handle herself." Lee was silent for a second before he nodded.

"You're right..." He sighed. "Such a strong and beautiful Kunoichi, my heart can't hold back the call of love!" He suddenly declared, a fire of determination in his eyes. "And the next time I see her, I will—!"

"Hello. Who are you talking about?" Lees's sentence completely crumbled at the sound of your voice, the fire in his eyes dying down as he froze on the spot. Neji was the one that turned to you, a hand on his hip and his face characteristically stoic.

"[Firstname]... Welcome back." He started, observing your outfit. "You sure look like a tourist... Does your back not hurt carrying that big bag?"

"I went out of my way to make visiting you guys my first priority and this is how you greet me?!" You fumed. It sure looked like Temari influenced your behavior.

Lee turned on his heel, staring at you for a second before a rounded blush formed on his cheeks. "You look as beautiful as I remember you being! We have been apart so long, my heart was staring to wail!" He said loudly.

"... I missed you too." You simplified with a smile.

Shisui observed the two of them, you had spoken a lot about your teammates, and it looked like the one yelling his heart out was definitely the one you had called 'Rock Lee'. He was aware of your fondness of him—and that left the other boy with the identity of Neji Hyuga. He'd definitely heard of some of the Hyuga clans weird family system—and from what you told him, the boy was trying his hardest to change now. "You've sure got a lively team..." Shisui sweatdropped, you agreed with that much.

"Oh," Lee perked up, his blush disappearing. "You have made it back at the right time, my love! The announcement of the new Hokage is soon!" He said, eyes wide. "Naruto also requested to see you. He said it was important..." He trailed off, eyes closed. Shisui recognized the name 'Naruto' you had brought him up, too.

"Yes..." Neji nodded. "He wouldn't give us details, but he said he needed to speak to you as soon as you possibly could..." He said, the hand on his hip meeting with his arm as he crossed them. "Oh, and I forgot to mention. Shikamaru told me to tell you that he lost your weights..."

You had almost forgotten about those weights—no, you had forgotten about them, but the news that they had been lost made your heart skip a beat out of horror. You couldn't afford new ones.

"I think he was afraid to see how you'd react if he told you himself. That's why you're finding out through me.”

Chapter Text

"It is okay, I am sure Guy Sensei will not mind buying you another set!" Lee tried to reassure you, seeing the disheartened look on your face. They both knew of your financial struggles—but there wasn't much they could do in the sense of helping you with things like rent. It wasn't like Neji got an allowance from his lousy uncle, and he wasn't about to ask either. Just because his uncle apologized didn't mean Neji forgave him.

Lee having lost his parents during the Ninetails attack meant he had his own rent paid for by the Hokage—and the Hokage after that until Lee was an adult. You however—did not have a lousy uncle to live with, and did not lose your parents in the Leaf.

"That was a gift, though." You sighed. "Gifts aren't replaceable." You concluded. Lee and Neji shared a look—it was the gift part you were concerned about. Seeing you couldn't afford anything yourself, you highly appreciated anything else you were given.

"If Guy Sensei were to buy you a new pair, wouldn't that be considered a gift as well?" Neji asked.

"Well, if he feels obligated to get me a replacement, I don't think so." You answered. "I shouldn't have trusted Shikamaru of all people—with how lazy he is, I shouldn't be surprised."

Neji hummed. "I see. That's quite unfortunate..." He said.

"Very much so..." Lee nodded. "You deserve all the gifts in the world, my love!"

"I'd just lose them all..." You sighed dejectedly before you perked up. "Oh, but every second spent with you guys is a gift in itself..." You grinned—Kankuro had also rubbed off on you in the way he teased others. It worked, Lee froze. First it was shock that shivered up and down his body, and the next second, he shrieked—falling over at the shock.

"I think I am going into shock!" He yelled, eyes shut. He was so used to being the one on the team that said things along those lines—you and Neji mostly let your gratitude show in little ways, but to have you say it straight up... "Neji, you must say something next!" He said.

"What!?" Neji looked down at him. "What are you talking about, Lee? Get off the floor, the nurse told you to not strain your body like you're doing now." He demanded. "You're completely overreacting..."

Lee only let out a sigh. "My eternal rival always acts aloof... Neji, let your heart answer to the call of love!"

"What 'love'!?" Neji answered, "Must you always make a fool out of me!?" Well, getting a reaction out of his teammate was always fun, especially when it was a reaction no one other than the two of you got to see.

Although your teammates made you feel a lot better, you sighed just about a million times on your way home that day, head lowered in disappointment. You had wasted all your money on food, and now you couldn't even afford your training equipment.

"It's not so bad, M'lady..." Shisui said in a feeble attempt to make you feel better. "How heavy were those weights, anyway?" He asked.

You sighed again, "Not to much. Just around three hundred pounds each..." Shisuis jaw dropped—that was 'not to much'?! And from what he's heard, Lee had heavier weights than you and Neji combined. "What'll be heavier than that is my debt after I try to buy another pair!"

"You just carry around six hundred pounds!?" Shisui said in horror, watching as you dug through your bag for your apartment key.

"Not anymore clearly..." You sighed, making your way up the stairs of your apartment. "Those were a gift from my Sensei, losing them... Shisui, I'm the worst student ever! First he pays for my rent—and then I lose a precious gift!" You burst, balling the key into your fist.

"M-M'lady, I'm sure he won't mind all that much." He reassured, following you as you made it up to your apartment door, unlocking it. That's when you perked up and turned your head to look at him.

"You're right, Shisui! You're a genius! Anyone ever tell you that?" you asked, rushing inside, he wasn't sure what made you think he was a genius all of a sudden, but he wasn't going to question it.

"Maybe once or twice?" Shisui responded in a mumble, watching you as you placed your bag on the table.

"Come in, I'm gonna do something really quick." You said, allowing him inside before you rushed toward your room. He took the time to look around your kitchen—it looked like a regular kitchen, with a basket on the counter, and he poked his head through the fridge. There were only a few fruits stored. Then he journeyed to your living room, something that he could only describe as more desert like than Suna. The only sense of decoration was a vase of far by wilted flowers, and a single book in a bookshelf that still had the library bar on it. He perked up when he heard you come in—and turning around, he went silent.

"This is bound to gain my Senseis forgiveness." You declared, a hand on your hip. He wasn't sure what relevance a green jumpsuit had to your Sensei—but you definitely matched your teammate now. You gave him a thumbs up and grinned, "The power of youth flows within me!"

There was a silence before Shisui spoke. "... Did you hit your head, M'lady?" And he saw your smile fade and your posture deflate with a sigh.

"You're right, this is stupid..." You mumbled, untying your wasitband as you made your way back to your room. But you made a detour into your bathroom, "What about a bowl cut!?" He heard your muffled voice ask. He was quick to rush to where you were, you were searching through your empty cabinets. Your hands rested on the sink as you crouched. "I've never bought scissors before..." You sighed out.

Shisui also sighed, but out of relief. "I'm sure your Sensei doesn't want you to change up your look." He said, coaxing you out of any regrets you might have later. "If that guy lost your weights, he should be the one buying you new ones, right?" He suggested.

You perked up. Shisui was completely right. So you went into your room, changing back into your regular outfit before you were out the door. Shikamaru was going to pay. But you were stopped the moment you left your apartment, it was Naruto—who was surprised, yet glad to see you.

"Oh, [Firstname]!" He blurted, "I need to talk to you!"

You stood idly, you'd be delayed from what you wanted to do—but you could stay and listen to Naruto for a while. "What of?" You asked.

He suddenly went serious, and you could feel your lax nature disappear, too. The two of you hadn't seen each other in a while—away from the village doing your respective things. "Something happened when I was out on a mission with the pervy sage..." He started. "There was a man, from the Akatsuki... He tried to kidnap me." You tilted your head, that was definitely scary news—by why he had to tell you was beyond your comprehension.

"The pervy sage said that..." He paused. "They were after people with a beast inside of them, not just me." He explained, rubbing the back of his head. "I mean, you do have one of those things in ya' right? A dragons considered a beast, so I figured I should warn you."

You blinked—it sure looked like a lot of aspects you were born with were a curse. The clan part and the beast part.

"He called them Jinchuuriki, I didn't get that meant, but I think it refers to us... And, well..." He lowered his head. "He injured Sasuke bad, I think that was his brother... And Kakashi sensei is in the hospital, too." He must've been concerned about his team members.

"But listen, I brought the new Hokage, believe it! Sadly it isn't me, but she's going to fix them all up! She'll be able to fully heal bushy brow, too!" Lee opening the gates had completely torn at his muscle—and his bones, too. Although you may have prevented Gaara from completely destroying them, it didn't mean he walked out that fight unscathed.

You smiled at him, "I shouldn't be surprised that you of all people managed to bring in a new Hokage..." You said, "I'm sure your teammates will be fine, and thank you for thinking of mine, too."

Naruto grinned, "Yeah, I am the best, aren't I?" He chuckled, cheeks flushed. After a bit more of idle chatter, you were quick to make your way to the Nara compound, waiting for a response outside their gates. The one that answered was his father, who looked confused to see you.

"Hello, is Shikamaru home?" You asked with a smile. Shikaku raised a brow, mumbling something about 'why in the hell does my son have a girl visiting?' The fact he was more confused than proud spoke volumes.

"Yeah. I'll get him for you, follow me." He ordered, ushering you with the flail of his hand. You did as he told, following him out all the way to his house, you couldn't help but oogle at it as Shikaku stepped inside. They were sickly rich--and suddenly you were thinking you should've stayed in the Sand. You were forced out of those thoughts as Shikamaru was dragged out of his house through the front door. The second his eyes landed on you, he gulped, it didn't help that his father had gone back inside.

You smiled at him, eyes closed, and he grimaced back—he'd just hope that you weren't visiting him for the reason he thought you were. Though, the curse of the genius meant he knew damn well you were here for the exact reason he thought of.

"It's been a while, Shikamaru." You started, opening your eyes.

"Wish it could've been longer..." Shikamaru mumbled under his breath. He could see your smile twitch, and now he wished he kept to himself.

"About those weights I gave you a while back..." Shikamaru tensed. "How do you plan on repaying those?" He could tell you were easing into it—now he wished he never even told Neji to tell you that he'd done it. You probably would've forgotten, anyway.

"Would you look at that, just the brat I was looking for." It looked like Shikamaru had a luck streak when it came to getting his ass saved—this time by a complete stranger—far older than the two of you at that.

"...Brat?" You repeated, turning your back to Shikamaru to see who spoke. It looked like one of the proctors from the Chuunin exam.

"Yeah, I got lucky finding the two of you in the same place. After I went through all the trouble to find you, at least." You seriously doubted he actually went through a lot of trouble to find you, but you didn't say anything. If they were looking for the two of you at the same time—it probably had to do with you becoming a Chuunin.You weren't sure if you were up for a such a promotion. You really only participated in the exams because your team had—and you didn't really show maturity in your match with Shikamaru, maybe with Temari... Had you played it smart? Did you really have battle IQ high enough to lead a bunch of other people? You were already dreading the promotion and it hadn't even been given to you. Though, Chuunin did make more money.

"What a drag, it's so early in the morning and I already have two people at my door..." Shikamaru sighed, hands in his pockets.

"It's one in the afternoon." The proctor scoffed. "Come with me you two, Hokages order."

"Hokage order?" Shikamaru repeated—suspicious. There wasn't even a Hokage yet. But you responded with a trusting "Okay!"

"How annoying..." Shikamaru sighed, bringing a hand up to rub at the back of his neck. "Fine, let's get this over with." He definitely recognized the man as a proctor—so the chance of him suddenly turning on the two of you didn't seem likely. Still, on the off chance—well, Shikamaru was sure you knew how to counterattack. With that move you pulled on nine infiltrators before... Suddenly he remembered why he never wanted to tell you in the first place.

The two of you followed him to the Hokages estate—or what would be. And he dropped you off at a single room and told you to wait. Which had Shikamaru sweating, again. He had been sent here and for what? Just to bother him, and having him nervous at how you'd react. He was a genius, but he'd never be able to understand girls.

The silence carried on for a few moments more until you spoke. "So, Shikamaru. About those weights..." He side-eyed you. You didn't look to mad so far, but he knew well that you had a tendency of acting one way went you felt another. And then he saw your smile falter—here it came, the end of his life. "How'd you even lose them?"

Shikamaru was silent for a second—recalling the events that led to him losing them. One, he was to tired and lazy to run back to the village when you told him to, two, those weights were way to heavy—and three, he decided to take a nap and completely forgot about them when he woke up.

"...I can't remember." He shrugged, and there was more silence. Maybe he should've thought up an excuse.

"Please, just buy me a new pair! Preferably before my Sensei finds out you ever lost them!" You plead, a hand suddenly on his shoulder to shake him back and forth. "I shouldn't have trusted you were such a precious gift in the first place...!" You were rattling him so much he could barely think—all he knew was that his annoyance briefly settled into relief, and back into annoyance. He would practically walk this entire thing off scott free if he bought you a new pair, but rocking him back and forth was getting on his nerves. Still, maybe he should appreciate your mercy.

"Alright, alright!" He said, "I'll get you a new pair, okay? Just let me go before I pass out!" Actually, he'd rather pass out, that meant he wouldn't have to do anything else afterward. But he did not enjoy being dizzy. You quickly let go, the added annoyance was just to assure that he'd agree.

"That's good, I could never afford something so expensive..." You smiled—you made sure he knew what price he had to pay for losing them. There was loud cheering going on outside, and although you were curious about the context, you stayed put like you were told to. Well, all that cheering probably had to do with the new Hokage Naruto said he dragged to the Leaf.

The question was answered when someone walked through the door, a young blonde lady stood, a hand on her hip as she looked around the room. "Definitely looks like a Hokages room..." She commented, her eyes landing on the two kids in the middle of her room. "That Jounin I sent sure works fast... Well the faster we get this matter done, the better." She concluded, making her way toward her desk. The Jounin she spoke of was standing right behind her.

She sat—and someone else commented. "Well, how do you feel, M'lady?" You turned your head, it was a young black-haired woman that asked the question. It looks like the name 'm'lady' was popular with dark-haired people.

"Not much of a Hokage." She answered, looking through a few files on the table. "We received what I asked for, yes, Shizune?"

Shizune tensed, the hold on the pig she held tightening. "Oh, yes Lady Tsunade." She nodded, "I'll go fetch it." She said, backtracking her way out of the room.

She then turned toward you and Shikamaru, a smile coming onto her once serious face. "Congratulations, you two." She began, "I'm aware the finals of the Chuunin exams were cut short, but lord third had nothing but praise for your battle. The two of you impressed him, staying calm under pressure, and being able to rival each other in brains to a draw. Fighting a Nara into a draw is impressive." She commented. "And staying calm around an entire barrage of trees lit on fir is impressive, too." And suddenly, the two of you were embarrassed that the reasons she praised you.

"But the point of calling you here was to officially announce you two as Chuunin. If Lord Third believed you two to be worthy, then I will honor his judgment." Shizune then entered the room once more, two items in hand, and her pig was following her now.

"Make us proud, you two!" She smiled, handing the two of you your Chuunin vests. Reaching up for it, you decided you would/wouldn't wear it.

______________________

"I can't believe it, my own student becoming a Chuunin at the age of thirteen..." Guy was unsurprisingly emotional, he had called for an outing—all four of you again for the first time in a long time. It made you happy to be with your team, but you still felt bad about losing your weights.

"Yes, being on a team with you makes me so happy! I remember the first time we met like it was just yesterday..." Lee got emotional along with his Sensei, recalling your first meeting.

Neji nodded along, his reaction far calmer. "It's impressive." He agreed, "Congratulations."

Lee reached under the table, and suddenly brought up a small bag—with a big smile. "As celebration, I bought you a gift!" Neji discreetly side-eyed him. "We bought you something!" He corrected nervously.

You blinked, reaching out for the bag he offered you from across the table. Guy Sensei, who sat next to you, tried to peak in to see what it was. Neji and Lee had decided to buy you a gift, seeing as every single one made you so happy—and the excuse that you just became a Chuunin was perfect.

It was a potted flower, your favorite kind—and although you only mentioned it once, Lee remembered it well. And recalling your introduction, Neji remembered the topic of ghosts—which was the reason behind a ghost keychain. "I think it will be good for your apartment," Lee commented—he remembered the time he had visited, the lack of everything shocked him. "Neji and I got something similar for ourselves, a true sign of our friendship, do you not think?"

Yes, your two teammates knew you were going to be grateful—you always reacted to gifts positively, "At first, I suggested something like a friendship bracelet, but Neji said there was 'no way in hell' he would ever wear it!" Lee explained, the words dying down as he opened his eyes, looking at you—you looked like you were about to cry. Well, he had never seen you cry, so he was only assuming. He also assumed that they would be good tears.

You quickly blinked the expression away and smiled. "You guys know me to well..." You said, putting the two items back into the bag. "Thank you guys, I'll make sure to take good care of it." You reassured with the nod of your head.

"Now... Cheers to my promotion!" You grinned. The others smiled as well—although Nejis smile was noticeably smaller than the rest.

——————————

On your way home, you had attached the keychain they had gifted you to your keys. Staring at it for so long could almost move you to tears—it was cute, and it was a gift—from your cute teammates! When you got home, you'd have to make sure to put everything you'd been given into their proper places. Not to mention, you hadn't even unpacked.

The moment you opened your door, you froze. You completely forgot you had left Shisui behind—he was laying on the couch in boredom, or more like he was floating just a little above it.

"Ooh..." You blinked, "Hi, Shisui..." You greeted.

He looked over at you, he didn't seem angry—just a little bored. "You're back, M'lady." He smiled, sitting up. You were glad he hadn't run off, he was quickly becoming a big part of your life, with him following you around and all. It looked like he was going to become some sort of roommate to you now, and you definitely weren't going to complain—after all, your biggest problem with being at home was the constant loneliness, and the thoughts you lost yourself in.

"Sorry for leaving you here, Shisui." You apologized, turning the lights on. Most times it was kept off, it quickly added onto your rent, after all.

Shisui shook his head, "It was worse out on a cliff." He joked, looking at the potted flowers in your hands. "Who bought you those?" He asked curiously.

"My teammates, as a congratulation gift." You answered with a smile. "Aren't they the best?" Shisui took note of your expression—you definitely did a good job in hyping your teammates up.

You made Shisui visible again—as an apology for leaving him alone in boredom. You told him of your promotion—to which he congratulated you for. Shisui was definitely on the level of a Jounin, but he only ever became a Chuunin due to the fact that things were different for the Anbu. It had him thinking about Danzo, There was a high chance that he was alive—and having got away with everything so easily. He thought maybe he should tell you, but getting you involved in something that had nothing to do with you felt wrong. He could keep it to himself like he had been for years, he'd just suffer in the silence he was tied to for over a decade. But if Danzo was alive, he was still pulling the strings in the background, no doubt about that.

And like he always has, he stayed silent, letting it eat him up inside as he helped you organize a few things. He stared at the photo of you and Gaara—your long time friend. And in a way, it reminded him of himself and Itachi. "Are you alright, Shisui?" You asked, looking at him from the couch.

His back was turned to you, he turned his head to look at you and smiled. "I was just thinking about... Things." He answered carefully, but you raised a brow. Shisui wasn't exactly an easy ghost to read, but you always felt there was something up. The two of you were similar, you always let things eat you up, and the two of you were both some impressive actors.

To ease the tension you had unwillingly built, you smiled. "Well... Thanks for the help, I brought leftovers from the buffet, I figured you'd like some." Another similarity between the two of you was that you both enjoyed a good meal. There was a lot of things you two didn't know about each other, but over time, you were sure the two of you would know each other like the back of your hands. One day, you would know the entire story of the true reason behind the Uchiha massacre. And hopefully, you'd be able to act on it—and deal with Danzo in a way he was never able to.

"Well, if you want to offer..." Shisui smiled, "Your apartment looks a lot better now, M'lady. It looks like someone actually lives here." Now he was grinning, fully pulled out of his thoughts. Maybe you would've been offended if you didn't fully agree—it did look a lot livelier now, most of ot thanks to friends... And late family.

As of recent, life seemed perfect to you.

Chapter Text

You were no stranger with dates—if they were important to you, you made sure to keep them in mind. And it just so happened to be that it was your teammates birthday come a few more hours.

The problem? You were out on a mission, in the middle of a forest with no leads on what to do for such a day. Luckily for you—Neji had been stuck with guard duty, so in search for answers, you crawled out of your sleeping bag and planted yourself next to him on the log he sat on. He didn't react, but he knew you were there.

"Neji, you know what day it is tomorrow, right?" You asked him in a hush voice. His usual glare that came with his Byakugan didn't faulter as he thought of what day it was. The last important date you made a fuss about was your teams one year anniversary—and that day wasn't today. It took him a good few minutes of thinking, and by the time he answered, you thought he completely ignored you.

"Lee's birthday." He answered quietly—hesitantly at that. It was his best guess—and he was right. You went far with birthdays, despite the fact you were flat broke, you hadn't missed Lees birthday once, Naruto's either—which apparently, you were the first to celebrate it. You didn't go all out on Nejis birthday, but you'd make sure to the next to it rolled around.

"Yeah, we've got to do something!" You declared in a whisper-yell.

"What can we do in a forest?" Neji answered plainly. "Go back to sleep."

"Uh-uh." You shook your head, leaning in a little bit closer to him with a hand in the air, holding a finger up. Neji tensed when you got closer, he wasn't facing you, but with the 360 vision of his Byakugan, he might as well've been. "How's our team motto go?" You asked.

"Stronger than we were yesterday...?" Neji recalled, confused as to why you'd bring that up in the first place. Nothing in this scenario called for it.

"Right... So I'm going to pull a little play on words here and say we have to be smarter than we were yesterday!" You declared. "So I'm sure you could use that big head of yours to think of something."

Neji dwelled on your 'big head' comment before he shook his head. "Sorry, but no. Go to sleep."

You stared at him for a second before sighing. "Well, I guess I see what our friendship means to you." You shrugged, Neji blinked his Byakugan away, looking toward you. As discreet as Neji thought he was about how be cared for the friendship between you, he and Lee, you knew it well ever since he apologized to you after the Chuunin exams. Neji wasn't an easy person to read, seeing as he wore the same expression for every scenario, but there were a few things you knew would get under his skin.

"Well if you're such a genius yourself, then what do you suggest we do?" Neji scoffed—watching you turn your head to the opposite side of him and talk to someone.

"... Any ideas, Shisui...?" You whispered, eyeing him from where you sat. He was adamant on coming along on this mission, as support or something come the time you ever found yourself attack. And he had also done the honors of taking guard duty as well, seeing as he didn't need to sleep. The ghost looked at you—thinking for a second before apologizing, he had no ideas.

Still, you turned your head back toward Neji. "I got it, we knock those thugs flat and take whatever they have and give it to Lee as a birthday present!" You suggested, which left Neji looking at you like you grew a second head. "... Or we can knock them out, turn them in, and get home sooner than expected?" That was a more Chuunin like answer.

"What are you two speaking of?" Lees voice startled the two of you, you were both under the assumption he was asleep. Neji turned his head toward Lee, who was still in his sleeping bag, eyes squinted. He was hardly awake.

"... I just finished doing five hundred and one pushups." Neji said, it was a dumb sentence to say to anyone else, but with Lee it was hook line and sinker. Because earlier, Lee had only done five hundred pushups. "[Firstname] did five hundred and two curl-ups." You nodded. Lee had only done five hundred and one of those.

"No challenge for either of us, of course." You smiled, and as the two of you expected, Lee completely fell for it. He was out of his sleeping bag in a second and on his feet.

"I cannot believe this! Ooh... New day, new me!" He declared, "I am going to do six hundred of each, if I can't, I'll do one thousand!" Even though neither of you had even done half of the things you said you did—Lee completely fell for it.

With your suggestion, and Lee distracted, you and Neji were off. As he found himself being a lot, Neji was dragged into a situation less than lovely because of his teammates. He was wandering over toward where he spotted one of those thugs in the distance—it was crazy how he didn't realize the unconscious effect his teammates left on him. There was no trouble back where the team decided to set up, so he could take a little time to go over and finish up.

You has also followed the instructions Neji left you to the location of another thug, Shisui tagged along with you, he went ahead to scope the area before you rushed in blindly. You stood behind a tree, waiting for him to return. Apparently, the thug was asleep, which gave you the idea, you could just step in there and take whatever it was he had in his bag.

"M'lady, please don't forget we're here to turn him in, not steal whatever he has. It might be important." He clarified. And as a Chuunin, well you decided to do the right thing and not steal. You'd do your job and turn him in, get a good paycheck for a job well done, and get Lee a superb gift. The pain of being a mature Chuunin.

"Right, right..." You nodded, "But if I try and turn him in, he'll wake up, no doubt."

Shisui nodded along, he knew so. And so he smiled, you allowed him to possess you, and the moment Shisui stepped up to the thug, he opened his eyes. The thug had the misfortune of meeting Shisuis eye, or your eyes, that possessed the Sharingan. His famous Genjutsu, the strongest around. Though it'd been a while since he last used it—and by a while he meant 16 years of death, he was able to use it without a struggle. Though, your body might suffer whiplash when you regained control of it. He made it to the meeting spot Neji assigned, holding the man with him.

Neji was struggling to find out how to carry his target, he was asleep, and definitely seemed like a light sleeper. We don't question how the Byakugan knows it, but Neji had to play it smart. He didn't want to start any unnecessary trouble, and midnight was bound to hit soon. He could see you were already done with yours, by the looks of it, you were possessed, seeing as your Chakra flow was a different, it was stronger. And something he thought was similar to Sasukes.

A Genjutsu most likely, and Neji could definitely try casting one of his own, but he doubted he'd be able to pull it off, Genjutsus were complicated and Neji's never tried it before. So he'd resort to something he's better at. Neji smirked, he did have things he specialized in. Catching people by surprise, and blocking their chakra points. So even if he were to wake up, he couldn't put up much of a fight.

Shisui sat on a tree, taking note of how hungry he—or you were. It definitely had an impact on his own rational thoughts, he of course brought the targets bag with him. And the target had rations, rations that Shisu seriously wanted. He shook the thoughts away, turning his head toward where Neji should have been in the distance. He seriously needed him to hurry up, and he couldn't leave your body—the Genjutsu would wear off.

___________________________

"Five-hundred ninety nine...."

"Six... Hundred..!" Lee let himself fall onto the floor after his six-hundredth push-up.  He did a lot of push-ups in his life, but this, plus the ones he did earlier that day, accounted for at least one thousand and ten. Not to mention he had done them right after waking up, no warmups or anything.

Lee panted, "I said new day new me, but it is not even a new day..." He spoke to himself, cheek flat against the floor. "What day even is it...?" He mumbled, turning to lay on his back.

Suddenly, he sat up. "Ah! It is going to be my birthday!" He gasped, balling his fists. "If I can do six hundred curl ups before midnight, then I will get the one thing I wish for!" He decided, looking up at the moon.

"A birthday kiss!" He declared, cheeks pink. And suddenly he was back on the floor, up and down—as fast as he possibility could. He didn't have much time until midnight, and his birthday was only once a year, he couldn't wait that long.

Neji was dragging his target by the collar, making his way back toward the designated spot the two of you decided on. Once he made it to the clearing, he looked up at you. You had the Sharingan activated—which meant it wasn't you in control. Still, he called out to you as he deactivated his Byakugan.

"[Firstname]. I got the second one, there's only one more." He said, throwing his man into the middle. Shisui jumped down, grouping the two together.

"Good job, Neji." You praised—well, it was someone else. But he was surprised whoever it was knew your name, either you spoke a lot about him, or this ghost was around often. "Which one of us will go for the last one?" He asked.

Neji put his hand on his hip, thinking it through as you tied the two men together. "Since I have the Byakugan, I think I should go. I know where they are." He explained. "It shouldn't take long—these guys are nothing special." He wasn't smiling, but Shisui knew he was boasting, you knew as well—as deep in subconscious as you were.

"Maybe we can go fetch them together." Shisui suggested, deactivating his Sharingan. Now that the two targets were bound, they wouldn't get far. "That way it'll be faster—."

"Six hundred push-ups and six hundred curl ups, I did it!" Lee cheered, catching both Shisui and Neji by surprise. "And just before midnight, that means my wish will come true!" He cheered, throwing his arms in the air. For a second, Shisui forgot he was in your body and not spectating from the side.

"...What would that be?" Neji asked him hesitantly, watching as Lees cheeks went pink in his classic fashion.

"A birthday kiss from the girl I like!" Lee declared, taking a few shy steps forward. "That is the only thing I want!"

"I see where this is going. Why not?" Shisui chuckled lightly, and upon the realization that it was your voice that said it, he sweatdropped—Lees face lit up at the comment. And the Uchiha suddenly couldn't think right.

"Hold on, Lee!" Neji called out, whether of concern that Lee wasn't about to kiss who he thought he was—or out of some form of jealousy was a question never to be answered, but he reached his arm out.

Shisui took a step back, and in the blink of an eye, Lee was on the floor. Shisui had head butted him before he got the chance. And suddenly, he floated out of your body to let you regain mobility. You covered your mouth, looking down at your teammate that got knocked out cold. You weren't too put off by a kiss with Lee—it wouldn't be so bad, but it was very unexpected, definitely seemed like Shisui felt the same way. "Oops..." Both you and Shisui said at the same time.

"I heard you talk about gathering the thugs, and I decided as your Sensei, that I would help." Guy suddenly entered the clearing, carrying the last man under his arm before he looked down at Lee, and then be made a scene. Though, since you were all here now, with all the thugs, you could turn them in like you hoped to. That was definitely the first part of the plan, but you couldn't go through with the second part since Lee was knocked out.

"I'm sorry, M'lady. I freaked out." Shisui apologized, hanging his head low. You were dragging the targets Shisui tied up, Neji dragged the one Guy had brought, and Guy carried Lee on his back. Even though Shisui had knocked out your teammate, you didn't have a problem with Lee knocking him out. Though, the fact that Lee really wanted to kiss you did make you a bit flustered. He was forward about how he felt about you, yet you never knew how to respond.

"It's alright. He'll be back up by the time we have our team meeting, and we'll celebrate his birthday like no tomorrow!" You fumed, dragging your target with more speed.

By the time you turned the thugs in and received your check—you were out the door. In search for a gift, though... Lee had said the only thing he wanted was a kiss from a girl he liked... Your heart sure has been skipping a lot of beats as of recent. But you decided it'd do, Lee was a nice guy—surprisingly hygienic and was super thoughtful. Though...

"You think a kiss on the cheek would do?" You questioned to Shisui.

"I'm sure even a hug would do, M'lady." Shisui reassured. And with that, it was decided.

Lunch was great, Guy sensei smothered Lee in hugs—talking about how old he was getting, but that the 'power of youth over powers old age!' Neji said happy birthday once, and enjoyed his meal more than anything. And you were completely skittish.

Once dinner was over, the group of you were outside, deciding on what else to do—although, it was mostly on Lee to decide. And of course, he suggested sparring, just about his favorite thing to do. Before the group of you went off, you pulled him to the side.

You were about to bail, you could feel it. You could just picture yourself pulling out your wallet and handing him some Ryo—would this be considered leading him on? It wasn't that you didn't like him, but.. Did you have to marry someone after you kissed them? Even if only on the cheek? You didn't know anything of relationships, you were to young for one of those, actually. Were you going to faint?

"M'lady...!" Shisui whisper-yelled as if he was visible in the first place. "Go for it!" Huh, a ghost wingman.

"Uhh. Your gift! Your birthday gift." You suddenly blurted, making Lee blink—he smiled, he always knew you were the best with gifts. Whether you received or gave, so you leant in—and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. Lee froze, face going pink before he fell over for the second time that day.

Yeah, definitely the best with gifts.

Chapter Text

You stayed up late that night, reading through the book you had taken from the library all those years ago. This time you read through the second dragon mentioned; the wind dragon, Kaida. There were no pictures of course, similar to how there were none of Diaval. The mystery of what the little shit looked like was answered face-to-face after death.

Kaida was mentioned to be a girl, the opposite of Diaval that was listed as 'unknown, but likely a male', and of couese, he was determined to be the strongest. You scoffed, if he had been looking, he would definitely boast.

Shisui turned his head to look at you, his attention caught by your scoff. He had a popsicle in his mouth, you had bothered to stop by at a store in the day to buy something edible, you couldn't exactly have your roommate 'living' off of fire. Even if he didn't necessarily need to eat, you made sure to keep something around that he could eat. He eyed the book you had in hand, recognizing it as the one you kept displayed but never read. He assumed that you had a liking toward dragons, seeing as it was the only book you had.

"Something wrong, M'lady?" He asked, turning his attention away from what he was doing, which was nothing fun. There was nothing much to do in your plain house, anyway, not that he'd ever mention it.

"Fire dragons are overrated..." You grumbled, turning your head toward him. "If you could have any dragon, what would you choose?"

He looked at you before smiling sheepishly. "As an Uchiha.... I'd say a fire dragon...?"

And you groaned again, "Of course.... You know, I'd go for something much cooler. Like a wind dragon." You pointed out, smiling as you looked back at the book. "What's cooler than a hurricane of wind?"

"...A hurricane of fire?" Shisui suggested. And once you thought of it, maybe he was right. But an even stronger hurricane of fire and wind mixed together, that would be cool. There was a knock, and the hand you had on your book went still. You did not answer doors so late at night, they were always so ominous. It seemed Shisui thought the same, noticing his silence. But it could always just be Naruto at the door, ever since you had Shisui in your apartment, you were much less inept at the things going on outside of your apartment, so it was possible. He'd better call out to you or there was no way you were opening it. But there was a calling of your name, accompanied by a knock. And it sounded like Sasuke.

Well... Sasuke Uchiha at your door in the late hours of night was the last thing you expected, yet you stood up. It wasn't as if the two of you were close, but he never did anything to make you distrust him. When you answered the door, he didn't waste any time in getting to the point.

"Orochimaru is after you, isn't he?" You'd been told as much, but you'd never faced a threat against him so far.

"Well, I think so..." You answered hesitantly, narrowing your eyes. "...Why?" Was he suddenly out to get you right now and only Sasuke knew for some reason?

"Don't follow him." He demanded. "If there's anyone he's looking for, it's me." You tilted your head in confusion, you didn't know what he was going on about, it's not like you had any plans in it.

"...Why are you telling me this?" You asked, furrowing your brows. Perhaps a dumb question—but you were at a loss of what to say.

"Because, if there's anybody that would understand what I've been through, it would be you." He narrowed his eyes, and you narrowed your own in caution. "We both lost our clans." Strange, was this his way of trying to relate to you better in the middle of the night?

"Don't get me wrong, though... We're different when it comes to our clans..." He shut his eyes, and opened them to reveal his Sharingan. "I'm the only one willing to avenge mine." A draft of wind picked up behind you, you didn't remember ever opening the window, but it seems you had left it open. You knew someone was there, yet you barely had time to react, your body only turning halfway until the sound of metal hitting metal could be heard.

"If you have any business with M'lady, you can sort it out through me." Shisui said, the two of them entering a stalemate, their Kunais scraping each other. You found yourself frozen still, this was the last scenario you had ever thought would happen, you thought of lots of things, but never this. You suddenly thought that you could be in a Genjutsu, you had seen Sasuke activate his Sharingan, and this situation was so extreme that you could hardly react. You turned your head back toward Sasuke, there were more people behind him, which seemed to catch him off guard, too.

"Well, aren't we lucky the brat Lord Orochimaru told us to secure led us right to the other one he was looking for." A girl spoke, her voice harsh. But you couldn't make out her features, both your apartment and the outside were dark.

"Is the extra work really worth it?" A gruff voice from the right of Sasuke answered. "We didn't call for her to have a whole bodyguard in there."

Whoever Shisui entered a stalemate with answered. "It's just a ghost, we knock out the girl and he disappears." Shisui narrowed his eyes, knocking the intruder's kunai out of his hand-- the man stumbled back, and one of the people behind Sasuke walked forward, it was a man with hair similar to Shikamaru's. Out of instinct, you ducked in a crouch when he tried to strike you in the head--and Shisui turned his body around, striking the man with his Kunai.

You felt blood trickle onto your head and cheeks--that was definitely not yours. You hadn't eaten that day, yet you felt like throwing up—"Kidomaru you dumb idiot...!" The girl fumed.

"Well, I didn't see you taking any action!"

"Because the damn girl can't see us in the dark, now her and the stupid ghost knows what you look like!" The girl spat, "Jirobo, do something!" She demanded.

"Oh yeah, leave it to me like always!" The man spat back.

"Why the hell'd you all follow me? I said I'd come along willingly!" Sasuke suddenly yelled at the group of them. Shisui turned his head toward the voice—despite not hearing or seeing Sasuke in a long time, and all the changes Sasuke went through, he remembered him. It's expected of an Uchiha—the Sharingan never forgets. Although Sasuke had unknowingly put you in this position, he decided he'd get you out, as payback for saving him and Sakura during Shukakus attack. You looked back up at them, since the girl mentioned seeing what they looked like, you figured you should get a better look. Although you were still crouching, you could get a good look at the boy Shisui had striked--by the looks of it, Shisui aimed for the neck but the intruder managed to cover it with his hand. Which meant the large portion of blood that wasn't your own on you.

"Sasuke..." Shisui mumbled out, his guard lowered only slightly, it was his best friends little brother he was seeing after all, and he knew well what happened to the Uchiha clan. Sasuke looked back at him, eyes narrowed before they relaxed in realization.

"Shisui...?" He said back, and suddenly—the ginger had done what he instructed and went in to attack you. Your eyes went wide, aiming to step back—you'd forgotten Shisui stood right behind you. Which allowed them to get a heavy hit in, the moment you lost consciousness, Shisui had went back to being an actual ghost.

With no defenses—they would've been quick to take you, but the sound of Naruto opening his door had all of them fleeing. They couldn't been seen—and Sasuke especially didn't want him seeing that he was there.

_____________________

"[Firstname] wake up..!" It was Shisuis voice that was calling out to you, he was hovering above you—the moment you had lost consciousness was the moment Shisui disappeared. Your Jutsu dissipated at the blunt trauma to your head, and Naruto had woken up at all the ruckus to see you knocked out cold. Embarrassing, really.

"M'lady...." Shisui grumbled, he had a lot to think about at the scene last night, an the sun was only beginning to come up. You were knocked out, and the hit enough to damage a little more, but he overheard Tsunade said you'd be okay. He knew Sasuke had left the village, and the only person he could tell was you, who had been knocked out for seven hours now. Neji had come in to check on you—which was the person you woke up to.

"Of course..." Shisui grumbled, almost a bit offended you didn't wake up to his constant calling of your name.

"Oh, Neji..." You blinked. "It's always you whose here when I'm in the hospital, huh?" You chuckled. Neji had been sitting for only a few moments.

"...Lee came in to get his final medication, he's speaking to Lady Tsunade right now..." He explained. "He'll probably run in here when Lady Tsunade tells him the news, to think..." He went silent, narrowing his eyes slightly. "Attacking you in the comfort of your home in the middle of the night...They roughed you up bad, too." It almost made him angry—he knew you would've been able to put up a fight if you had been expecting it, but no one expects to be attacked in their own house. Well, actually, as a second-branch Hyuga, it was almost common.

You blinked, suddenly more embarrassed than before. "Seriously...?" Neji nodded, and brought a mirror up to your face. You took a look at yourself in the mirror before a small laugh escaped your lips, looking at the good amount of bandages on your face. At your reaction, Neji narrowed his eyes in annoyance and huffed.

"It's really not all that funny, [Firstname]." He said plainly, lowering the mirror. When he heard you had been attacked by some mysterious person, he was sure he would get to your room to the news of a coma, yet you were laughing at your bandaged face.

"I don't know, I think I look pretty dumb..." You answered, smiling with a hand over your bandaged cheek. He was staring, and it didn't go unnoticed by you. "Looks like you think so too, right? You can't stop staring." You teased with a grin.

He was quick to look away, toward the floor. "Yes. I suppose so..." He excused, cheeks a light pink. That you were quick to notice—you leant in a little closer to make sure you were seeing things correctly. To which he lowered his head farther with a grumble.

You let out a chuckle before you leant back, giving him more space, your chuckle dying down. "...It was Sasuke that appeared at my door." You suddenly confessed, making Neji look up at you. He knew there was something off about Sasuke since the forest of death, but to think he'd go out of his way to attack you. "But... It wasn't him that attacked me, there was this group of people with him." You continued.

"I think he planned on leaving the village. Not as a visit, but permanently." You looked over at Shisui, reaching your hand toward him—and you made him visible. Neji blinked at the sudden appearance, and a discreet shiver went up his spine at the realization that it was a ghost... The [Lastname] clan sure was something.

Shisui was stunned that you made him visible out of the blue, he wasn't aware of it, but the reason you never made him visible in the first place was to keep Sasuke from finding out. Though... That hope was out of the window now.  "Maybe... Shisui could explain it better." Neji had definitely heard the name Shisui before, he was someone you mentioned often.

The two of you got a lot more than you bargained for, he had went on and talked about people you'd never heard of. Itachi, Danzo, a good chunk of the truth of the Uchiha clans massacre was a lot for the two of you to take in. It looked like he'd been holding it all in and it came out at the same time. Truly, it was something he never wanted to tell you in the first place, especially not in front of Neji, but it was that Neji was untrustworthy. Infact, in all the time Shisui had accompanied you, he figured he was one of the most secretive people, which meant he could keep a good secret. Even so, with that secret, he hoped perhaps the two of you were able to do something. Just a small sliver of hope that you could save his best friend and bring justice to the Uchiha clan.

A pretty stupid hope for a ghost to dream up.

"[Firstname]!" A loud calling of your name was heard before Lee burst through the door, the sight of Neji was nothing surprising to him, but the strange boy standing at the foot of your head had him clearing his throat and straightening his back. He was a little embarrassed, but he was quick to make his way next to you, he had a bottle in his hand.

"[Firstname]..." He reiterated, "I am glad you are okay. I heard what had happened from Lady Hokage. It is so sudden, no one would have expected it!" He said, side-eyeing the black-haired boy in the room. He had no clue who he was, yet you didn't seemed bothered by his appearance, around the same age as you definitely--and also a leaf Ninja based on the headband he wore. If only Lee knew that this ghost saw a good majority of him as you did.

"Oh, I'll be fine..." You excused, smiling at him to ease the tension the three of you had just created with a recalling of the Uchiha clans truth. "It was unexpected, but a Ninja should always expect the unexpected."

Lee frowned for a second  before he smiled. "That is the spirit! The absolute embodiment of youth!"  He cheered. He always unknowingly managed to ease your mood. He then turned toward Shisui. "If you do not mind... Can I ask your name?"

Shisui looked at Lee, silently staring for a second before smiling. "I am... Shisui." He answered, and Lee had to take a moment to think. Had he heard that name before? With a long hum, he decided he hadn't and adamantly shook the boys hands. "It is so nice to meet you!" He said. "What are you doing here?"

For a second, Shisui almost felt alive again. Being accepted so easily by your teammates, the nice energetic one and the stuck-up one, too--it made him happy in a way. "I was just here to make sure M'lady was going to be okay." He answered honestly—and Lee went silent, Neji was already silent, but it caught him off guard.

"M'lady?" The two of them repeated at the same time and Lee went wide-eyed.

"This is horrible! I have already been beaten at the race of love!" Lee wailed exasperatedly, messing with his hair.

Shisui chuckled. "Oh no, it's nothing like that..." He denied, it could never be something like that. He was a ghost—and why would you ever burden yourself with someone that you had to use Chakra to even touch? Though, Shisui had never thought about it, not yet at least. "I'm a ghost." Lees jaw practically fell to the floor—"I was there when your friend got attacked... And I wanted to tell them what I saw." It was half of the truth, he was a ghost, and he definitely told Neji A LOT.

"...Thank you!" Lee blurted, "You are almost an angel the level of [Firstname]! I am so glad you were there to see what happened!" He was getting overly teary-eyed.

"Well, I owe a lot to her, too..." Shisui chuckled—he was a costumed to Lees overbearing feelings, but not being in the receiving end. Well, actually... He'd almost been kissed by him in a way.

"... I think we should concern ourselves of what those people wanted... There's a possibility they might strike again, on someone else at that matter." Neji spoke up, going back to the original topic. "What I'm guessing is they were after Sasuke, weren't they?" He recalled back to the day of the forest of death—someone had mentioned Orochimaru was after you. And to begin with, Orochimaru had already gotten to Sasuke. The only reason they weren't able to get to you and sense your chakra was because you were dead, and the only thing that brought you back to life was the Dragon you had in you that he was informed about.

"If I'm being honest, it's unlikely they would strike again... But we should report this to Lady Tsunade." He looked up at Shisui—"Everything." He was referring to the story Shisui had spilt. "Or else it'll get worse, and if we don't act fast—Sasuke will be lost in that darkness." A darkness Neji was familiar with.

Tsunade had entered the room, eyes focused on a clipboard she held in her hands. "I've caught the general gist of things... This is a matter we should concern ourselves with." She looked up from the clipboard and at Neji—"Speaking of which, Shikamaru had called for you on a retrieval mission."

Neji blinked, looking at her with his plain eyes before he stood. "I understand." He understood it the moment it left her lips—he would be on a retrieval mission to get Sasuke back. How he felt about having to save the person that played a key component in landing you in the hospital, he wasn't sure. But as a ninja, he had to push any personal feelings aside. Besides, after learning a little more about the Uchiha clan... He felt he couldn't deny it if he wanted.

"You're to meet at the gates of Konoha, I suggest you make it there now, we don't have any time to waste." Tsunade suggested, looking over at you, and then Shisui. Nejis nod of understanding went unnoticed as he left the room.

"And you are?" She asked, narrowing her eyes at Shisui. Who smiled back in courtesy.

"Shisui Uchiha, M'lady." He answered, bowing his head toward the Hokage. The name 'Uchiha' caught Tsunade off guard, but seeing as it was in the same room as you—she pieced it together that this boy wasn't exactly alive. There was something off about him in the first place, definitely not the presence of a human, no matter how human he looked.

"I see... The Poltigan." She observed, it seemed she'd definitely have to put your Kekkei Genkai to good use in the future. She did a quick check up on you, vitals, injuries, medicine—all of which she made sure to appoint in her clipboard. The hit to your head was going to be alright, but you were supposed to sit still and recover.

I need to fill in a report of events. And anything else you might find useful to tell me." She said, it was almost unreal she was speaking to an actual ghost so casually. "Shisui... If you could come with me." You looked at Shisui—giving him a bigger portion of Chakra before he left with Tsunade.

Which left just you and Lee. "...Sit still, huh?" You sighed, lowering your head.

"It will not be so bad!" He said that, but the entire time he was stuck in the hospital he'd sneak out to train. "I will make sure to keep you company!" He reassured.

You looked up at him. "Aren't you supposed to be resting too?"

"Uh..." He hid the bottle of medicine he had behind his back. "Well. It is not like I am not resting...! But, I am a bit jealous that a Neji was called for a mission while we were not." He sighed—and suddenly you grinned.

"You wanna go on a mission, huh?" Lee knew that tone of voice—the one you had right before you were about to suggest something crazy, that he always agreed too. "Let's meet them at the gate." You grinned.

"But... You have just woken up!" He tried to reason—yet a few minutes later, the two of you were at the gates. Actually, you passed a crying Sakura, who was being left behind by the group selected for the mission, it seemed the two of you were the second delay.

"Seriously, what a drag..." Shikamaru was the first to turn around at the presence of two more people. "None of you know how to mind your business, that's the first thing you learn as Shinobis.." It wasn't.

"Please, take us along!" Lee plead. Which made Neji turn around next—his stupid teammates that were supposed to be laying off any serious missions were both here. Shikamaru raised a brow at Lees suggestion.

"We can help!" You added. "Those same people caught me by surprise last night, but it'll be different this time!"

Shikamaru sighed. "Listen, I don't doubt either of you whatsoever, but first of all—you've literally been checked into the hospital today." Then he looked at Lee, "And your limbs are still flimsy from the Chunnin exams."

"Ah—!" Lee was stunned before he fumed. "That is not true! I am fully ready for any mission!"

Shikamaru raised a brow, trying to coax the two of you out of it. "The first group I thought of when the Hokage told me to form a team of rookies was Team Guy—but the only one actually physically available for the mission is Neji." He explained reasonably, shutting his eyes. You were rendered into silence as the Nara turned around. "Seriously, we've got to go."

"... I'll make sure to beat them good!"  Naruto reassured—referring to you. He just about had a heart attack when he opened his door to see you lying bloody and silent on the floor in the middle of the night, it wasn't exactly a lovely sight. Seeing your first ever friend knocked out and possibly dead—"I'll bring Sasuke back too, just like I told Sakura!" You figured you should've dwelled on what Sasuke told you. "They roughed you up pretty bad, and now they're taking Sasuke... It really pissed me off..." He clenched his fists.

He got a minor summary from Neji—as much as Naruto hated to admit, it seemed you and Neji were spending more time together as of recent. So this was the way Naruto could show you that the two of you were as close as ever, even if you weren't on the saw teams. "I'll make sure they pay!"

You thought back on what happened last night—the gravity of the situation only now dawning on you. Your life was on the line, and you took it with a grain of salt. Not to mention was Sasuke had told you—"The only one willing to avenge his clan..." You clenched your fists recalling it—of course you were willing to avenge your clan! Sasuke was just full of it. "You and Lee have nothing to worry about, we can handle it, believe it!" You weren't really worrying about it—you were more bored than anything. But it looked like you hadn't exactly weighed the entire situation in your mind yet.

"... But—.."

Neji was the last to speak. "You'd do well to listen to him." He said, "There are a lot of things you have to sort with the Hokage. Once we retrieve Sasuke—it's vital she knows everything that boy told us." He was referring to Shisui, something only the two of you knew now. He actually managed to convince you somewhat, but his last comment ticked you off. "And to be blunt, you look like a mummy." With that he turned his back to you and all five of the boys were moving again.

You took a few seconds to register what he said, but you fumed. "I'll show you a damn mummy!"

l

Chapter Text

"I'm sure Lady Tsunade's gonna be furious at me..." You mumbled, you and Lee met at the top of the roof, looking down below at the city. Lee was leaning against the railing, not staring at anything in particular.

"I am sure you're right..." Lee responded, he seemed a little melancholy—no, you knew he was. Staring out into the distance with such a relaxed face. Your first assumption was he truly wanted to go on that mission. But that wasn't it, unlike Neji—Lee was pretty easy to read.

"What's wrong?" You asked—the question didn't catch him off guard like it would someone like Neji, he knew he was never good at hiding how he felt, but he never wanted to worry anyway. So he smiled, a soft smile that reached his closed eyes.

"... Nothings wrong." He reassured, a soft tint of pink on his cheeks. "... But," Just like that, he sold that he wasn't okay, "I feel my dream is getting farther and farther from reach. Even though I have been running as far ahead as I can, training each day and night to make sure people know that I am strong... With a few nights of training, I am surpassed." Naruto, Sasuke, Neji, you, all of you were getting so far ahead, and the time he spent in the hospital felt like hell. "How am I supposed to show what I am capable of like that?"

You looked at him, a frown on your face quickly lifting into a smile. What Lee wanted was never pity, it was motivation, which you could always offer for him. "Well... In terms of Taijutsu alone, I think you could beat just about anyone..." You answered honestly, looking away from him.

"If a time ever came where everyone was deprived of their Chakra, and they couldn't use stuff like Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, or Dojutsus... Well, I think it's pretty obvious who they call for help, right?"

Lee thought for a second before he answered; "Guy Sensei?"

"No!" Well, him too--"You!"

He was silent, looking at you. In Taijutsu alone, he was the best? Well, he'd seen after a month alone Sasuke had nearly reached him--sensing it hadn't exactly motivated him fully, you kept going. "You're a genius of hard work, you don't need any other Jutsu to keep up, all you need is to believe in yourself, right?"

His eyes widened with a blink, you were right, it's what Guy Sensei would always say, but he'd never heard you be so motivational before. You'd go along with what Lee said, but you were never so touchy-feely yourself. "Besides, when Guy Sensei tried to teach all of us how to open the gates, you were the only one that succeeded. Not even Neji could do it." The eight gates didn't even go with the Hyuga style, but you had a point yet again. Even Neji--the genius in all aspects, wasn't able to succeed at something Lee had.

"Guy Sensei made you his pupil for a reason, because he sees something in you that he can make greater. He didn't see that potential in Neji or me." Yes, Guy Sensei treated you and Neji like his children too, but it was clear who was the favorite.

Lee's posture loosened up, and you looked back at him. The two of you spent so much time together being on a team, that it only made sense you knew him well. He could feel himself smile, genuinely this time. That definitely worked as motivation. "Thank you, [Firstname]! You are like the sun that clears out the rain!"

He paused, thinking back on what he said before he changed it up. "Or... The waterspout that washes the spider away!" That one was even worse.

"You are... A flower that blooms in the sun?" That one was better.

You smiled, but didn't get the chance to respond as a furious voice had before you. "[Firstname]!" You could feel yourself jolt at the ferocity of it, turning around to see Tsunade slam the door to the roof open. You were pretty sure she had left a dent in the wall behind it. "You're in big trouble, young lady!" Shisui appeared from behind her, a look of worry on his face.

"I'm sorry, M'lady... I tried to talk her out of it..." He apologized, lowering his head. She stepped closer, and you pressed your back farther against the railing.

"Wait!" Lee stepped in front of you, "I apologize, I am the one that convinced her to meet me here!" He excused, trying to save you from a beating.

"What's so important that you had to drag my patient onto the roof? I told her to stay put!" Tsunade fumed, and Lee had to think of something fast. And he did--he quickly got an idea that had him red in the face.

"...I wanted to... Uh..." He was becoming sheepish, "Tell her how I felt..!" He blurted, Tsunade loosened up, it looked like his excuse was about to work- "About non-spicy curry!" Everyone on the roof went silent, a draft of air picking up.

It took a few seconds before Tsunade burst. "Damn it! I better not see her leave her bed for such a lousy excuse again, or I'll make sure you're admitted into the hospital next!" She threatened, and you could see Lee cower in fear--it was no surprise he took it completely seriously.

"But... I'll let it pass this once." Tsunade was suddenly calm, hands-on her hips. "Shisui told me a lot of interesting information, things that as the Hokage--I need to get done quickly. I always knew there was something off about that old man, but it's worse than I thought if it's true...."

She put a hand on her chin to think, turning her back to the two of you, making you and Lee calm slightly. "...This is of serious urgency, but..." She turned her head toward you. "Get back to bed!"

"Y-yes Ma'am!"

_______________________

"It has been so boring, with Neji and Guy Sensei on missions, and you in the hospital..." Lee sighed, he visited in the later hours of the day; since he trained early in the morning--but he made sure to be there. It had only been a day now, a day without a single update. You were already recovering fast, even though you completely blocked Diaval out, he still helped with your recovery time.

Though, there were still hints of pain in your head. You ate a fruit while you listened to Lee--seeing as you were forbidden from anything too flavorful. Although you despised it, you made sure to take everything Tsunade had said seriously--she was a scary lady, and you'd do good to obey her.

"There is nobody else I know that I can train with. Or that I believe would train with me..." He said dejectedly before he looked up at you-- "I know! What if you summoned a ghost?" He suggested, watching as you continued to chew on your food blank-faced. A training ghost... Well, as far as you were aware, you were the only person to have training ghosts, but it would be good for Lee.

You swallowed your food, activating your Poltigan before the sharp pain in your head forced it to shut off. You sighed, looking over at the bedside table--you already had your medicine for the day.

"Is something wrong?" Lee quickly asked, noticing the small flinch of pain accompanied by the deactivation of your Poltigan. "Sorry, I do not need a training ghost!" He apologized, lowering his head in guilt.

"I'm fine... I've just been trying a different technique to keep Shisui present in the living world, I can't have his disappearing in the middle of an important talk with the Hokage... It's serious stuff..." You sighed, reactivating your Poltigan again--this time you managed to keep it on.

Lee took note of your discomfort, and linked it to possible pain--so he reached into the ninja pouch he kept on his leg. He had stored his medicine there, "Here... This is meant for relieving tension in muscles and to kill pain!" He explained, he had picked it up from the hospital again on his way to your room, and he hadn't noticed a mixup.

He took off the top and brought it up to your lips, "Please, have some!" He plead, and you took a sniff first. It smelt weird, much like the Saké your sensei had a fondness of, but a lot of medicine had alcohol in it--and your head was seriously killing you, so you allowed him to give you a few steps.

You cringed at the taste, and Lee took note of your displeasure. "It is quite gross, I am aware..." He shut his eyes, "But I think it is necessary to make you feel better!"

You nodded, struggling to keep the rest down. It was like a weird warmth that spread through your body--foreign warmth wasn't something you felt often, and it usually meant to you were heating up in general. "Lady Tsunade really is cruel, making you drink something like that.." You commented, rubbing your eyes who still had the poltigan activated. Although Lee had only suggested it a few seconds ago, you forgot he ever mentioned ghosts. The only thing you could focus on was how tired you felt all of a sudden.

Yet, you were lifting yourself out of bed, turning toward Lee. "Lemme see that..." You said, reaching for the bottle he had in his hand. Although confused, he handed it to you, who opened the top once more, and took another gulp. That resulted in the same reaction as before, a cringe. "So gross..." You said, putting the bottle back into his hands.

You were finally up, sliding your shoes on. And similarly to the day prior, you slid the window open. "I'm so tired of this hospital, I'm leaving!" You declared, jumping out. With a slacked jaw, Lee reached out to you in a feeble attempt to stop you. He looked out the window and back into your now empty bed.

Tsunade would definitely kill him if she figured out that he had something to do with you leaving--again, despite the warnings last time. But he couldn't let you leave just like that, he had morals, and he was your teammate! As scary as Tsunade was, you were injured—so he jumped out too. "Hold on, [Firstname]!" He called out, jumping from roof to roof as you were. You were fast, especially when you had something you wanted to do without any weight on, but he had no idea what had suddenly lit a fire under you. Figuratively and literally, you were radiating heat.

"I remember now! They totally ditched us!" You fumed as Lee got closer. He definitely noticed how hot it was around you, and although he was used to fire because of you--it was a bit much. "I'm gonna go over there and let them know how much they pissed me off...!

Lee blinked--so distracted by what you had said that he missed a step, and fell over. And surprisingly, it made you stop and look back at him. "...What's up with you?" You asked.

He was face-first against the floor as he looked up at you, you were never 'touch-feely' but you always showed concern. Was the medicine that bad? "Sorry, but... I am confused." He said, sitting himself up. "Where are you going?"

You stared at him, and thought for a second. "I.. Forgot." You answered, bringing a hand up to your chin, and taking a good look at your surroundings. You thought for a second before your eyes went wide-- "Oh..! Vengeance!" You turned your back to him. "Those three bastards will regret what they did!" You declared. Lee did not know what three people you were referring to--you got attacked by four people, and five people were going on the mission.

Though, it was just your memory failing you, the three you meant were a blurry memory of Neji, Naruto, and Shikamaru. The three that left you behind from that mission, and the other two... Were probably some blurred tree trunks. "You'll join, right? I'm pretty sure I remember a cute boy accompanying me..." You said, looking back at him.

Lee's face lit up, and your sudden behavior change was completely catching him off-guard, but it got him on his feet. "Oh, yes! I will join!" He declared, quickly following you. The two of you ended up separating ways, you had followed the scent of blood--and Lee asked you to direct him toward where the strongest one was. Which was accompanied by Naruto, but you couldn't actually tell the difference between your friends right now.

You landed just a little way in front of whoever it was reeking blood, striking a pose before you put your hands on your hips. Your back was faced toward him, and you weren't sure if you even landed in front of anyone, but you smiled, Guy Sensei would probably think that was an amazing entrance. "Don't worry! I'm gonna save you!" You declared boldly, before you sniffed the air again.

"Someone smells like wet dog..." You said honestly, Before turning around, you got a good look at the one you found. It was Kiba, that dude you spoke to all those years ago--severely injured.

"What happened to you...!?" You blurted, quickly kneeling in front of him, "Don't die!" You demanded, practically yelling in his face as you shook him by the shoulders! "I'll heal you!"

You neared your hands toward him before you stopped. "Oops, I can't use medical ninjutsu..." You remembered, looking away from him and toward the dog, he had in his arms. Your jaw dropped, blinking. You were unknowingly draining your Chakra with your forgotten Poltigan. You started moving your hands again, and Kiba thought you were reaching for him--but you reached for Akamaru instead. "Who did this!?" You were suddenly angry. You didn't touch the dog, or move it, but it made you furious... And a second later, there were tears in your eyes.

"People are so cruel...!" You sniffed, lifting your hands up to your face. Kiba stared, confused at your behavior. Of course, he had only seen you in action from the sidelines, and had spoken to you once when he was curious about a ghost who followed him--those interactions alone didn't let him assume that this was how you acted.

You were crying, wiping your tears away--because of Akamaru. Kiba appreciated your sudden entrance though, he had been running away for the past 24 hours because there was no way he would win against whoever it was he was fighting. That, and he wanted to keep Akamaru safe no matter what.

"Poor dog..." You continued, lowering your hands. Then you were angry again, "Whoever did this is gonna die!" You fumed.

Kiba sweatdropped, you seemed even more in tune with your emotions than his teammate. Though, you didn't look very emotional during your fight in the Chuunin exams. The two of you weren't close by any means, but his judgment wouldn't be wrong to think you were out of it. His enhanced breath let him catch a whiff of what had you acting so weird-- saké. How you managed to get your hands on something like that, he wasn't sure--but what he did know, was that you were definitely some sort of hero.

"This dude... With two heads did it." Kiba explained, lifting his hand up with two fingers up. "He got Akamaru good... He tried taking my body over, so I was gonna kill myself so he couldn't, but..." He went quiet, taking them down with him clearly didn't work. "He left my body before it happened."

"That's so... Brave!" You wailed a little harder, before you blinked your tears away. "That bastard's gonna pay!" You fumed, he was sure he could see a fire in your eyes as you stood up, wobbling slightly. "My heads killing me..." Yeah, you were definitely drunk... Kiba had heard of something like this before, from his master Kurenai. A drunken fist, she mentioned someone from a different team being a master at it. Was that person you? Well, it had to be... No way there were two users of the drunken fist in one team.

"But the only one who's gonna die..." Your dominant hand flared with flames. "Is that stupid two-headed bastard!" You had gone in the direction of the smell you caught, one that wasn't you or the dogs by you, but a grosser one. You had closed the distance the man had created when you suddenly appeared, but your foot got caught on a branch--and you slipped.

Hitting the floor, the fire in your arm died down. All you could do was let out a sigh, a jolt of pain going through your head as you sat up again. "You stupid tree!" You lit the tree on fire out of anger, kicking at it as if it truly meant to trip you.

"Hey, behind you!" Kiba called out, but it looked like you didn't need the warning, seeing as you ducked under the approaching man's punch, instead making him hit the tree. From your position under, you landed a hit on his jaw, making him throw his head up and stumble back.  You stood back up, using the tree as support and you kicked him in the stomach with both legs, it was such a fast sequence of events, Kiba might've missed it if he blinked.

"Now you wanna show yourself..." You mumbled, shaking your head. "That shade of lipstick looks ridiculous on you!" You declared with the point of your finger. "Hmm... Actually, it's just your face that's pissing me off..." It looked like you were calming down as you pressed yourself against the tree behind you.

"Actually, maybe it's the hairstyle..." Your eyes fell shut as you slid down the tree again.

'....Did she pass out?'  Kiba wondered, trying to stand as the attacker got closer. 'Now that I think of it, she had been attacked by these people, so what is she doing here anyway?' He fell as he tried to stand, wincing at the pain coursing throughout his entire body. All he could hope to do was call out your name. He figured he was too late though, seeing as the man managed to grab your face.

But the one he grabbed had disappeared in a cloud of smoke. And you landed on the boys back from above, "You actually thought I would fall asleep..." You laughed, wrapping your arms around the boys neck, "You totally fell for it!" You said before you squeezed at the sudden remembrance of a few hours prior. "I just remembered what you did that pissed me off so much!"

The boy brought his hand up to grab your hand, and Kiba called out another warning. "Don't let him touch you too long, he'll merge into you!"

"Merge into me..." You repeated, thinking about what that meant as your arm he touched lit itself on fire--his hand immediately retracted. To be honest, you were doing him a favor. It was much hotter to be you than to touch a fire, you were simply used to it. The back of his head suddenly lifted up, it was another head. Identical to the first, but it was enough to startle you before you let out a loud; "Ewww!"

You quickly let go, landing on your feet. You knew he was supposedly double-headed, but that was just gross--he was gross, and he was one of the people that had attacked you... And a dog! With that motivation, you swung, unexpected and wild, but he managed to dodge it with the call of the second heads warning.

It called out your every move, you figured it was easy to sit and observe when you didn't have to move and dodge. So you faked it out with a swing of your nondominant arm, but quickly switched to your dominant one, getting the man to walk right into it--and allowing you to get a good hit on the second ones face.

You didn't exactly understand his fighting style, seeing as the only thing it's been doing is dodging, and sometimes trying to 'merge' with you--but that information alone didn't leave you feeling too threatened. Though, the sudden face change of the first one did, you took a few steps back as he turned toward you.

Then you paused--squinted your eyes and got a good look at what he was wearing, you looked back at Kiba, and then the monstrous boy. "I've finally figured it out! You took... Kiras? Jacket?" You said uncertainly, you might've gotten his name wrong.

"Oh, come on! It's Kiba!" The boy yelled.

You nodded your head, "You took Kibas jacket!" You corrected yourself, "I remembered thinking it looked real cute... But not on someone as ugly as you!" You lunged to attack him, but even face to face he managed to dodge all your blows. Which proved to tire you out pretty easily, and you gave up halfway.  The moment you stopped moving was taken to the enemy's advantage, they quickly reached out to grab your face--but you brought a Kunai up to stab through his palm.

"Fell for it again!" You teased, twisting the Kunai with one hand and grabbing his wrist with the other. Sakon could tell now, with how unpredictable you were--that it had to be the work of the Drunken Fist he had heard so much about before. By the looks of it, you weren't so much a master of it, but maybe just a little crazy in general.  All he had to do was sober you up, which would be - he let out a yell of pain when you had twisted his hand. It was on him, he got lost in thought for an extra second be couldn't afford to waste, and you went and broke his hand.

Now he was getting angry, perhaps he could see why Orochimaru chose you, seeing as you had the Poltigan activated this entire time--and apparently you were capable of the drunken fist, but you were proving to be a lot more trouble than he believed you were worth.

All of the hits he tried to land missed, partly because you were too fast--and he was too slow. Water was a common technique used to sober someone up, and there was a river just a little ways from where you stood now. Either that, or... He looked over at where Kiba sat, who went stiff in posture the moment eyes were on him. In a second, Sakon was in front of the two, the distance he created was far enough to let you wedge yourself in between him and Kiba—which as he accounted for, was what you did.

You barely had enough time to fill the gap between them, which meant you didn't have time to do anything about the large claw that dug into your side. The reality check of a hard attack was enough to get you to sober up—and instead of being confused about the hand digging to your side, you looked around. What was confusing was the sudden change of scenery.

"Wasn't I just in the hospital?" You blinked, looking around you. It was like your mind barely registered the demon in front of you after you took in your surroundings, and then the hand on your side. Kiba sat up, using his Kunai to pry at the fingers that dug into you. He was injured, right now he was weak, but he wasn't gonna let that weird man merge into you, one because you had saved him, and two because he had no idea how to get the man out once he was in. The only reason Kiba got him out was because he drove himself to the verge of death.

You looked down at the hand on your waist, trying to remember what it was Kiba had said earlier about him.
It was a little blurry, and you couldn't recall a single word—but seeing Kiba pry so desperately at a monstrous arm had you nervous too. Your entire body was heating up, and Kiba could feel it, his hands were burning up along side Sakons, but he didn't let go.

Since the two of you were in a stalemate—and the demon didn't move, decided it was the best chance to knock him out. Whatever might've happened before was beyond you, but you managed to form a few hand signs beneath the demons line-of-sight. There was a difference between a fireball Jutsu, and a fire dragon roar—and the difference was how yours was a lot hotter, from so close, not only would it be a hard hit, but it could more than likely burn the boys head off. His fault for getting so close, right?

Sakon finally let go, and he stumbled back with the blast of fire. The smoke didn't clear until he was on the floor, crying out in pain. It wasn't that you enjoyed it, infact, his cries of pain had you closing your eyes. But one you sobered up, you quickly realized it was either you, or him. And seeing as you apparently had Kiba and Akamaru behind you, you made the quick decision that it was gonna be you that lived.

You sighed, looking down on he result of your attack before you turned around to look at Kiba, a much more reassuring smile on your face than the ones of your drunk frenzy before. "Sorry you had to see that..." You apologized, kneeling to get a good look at his injuries. He definitely hit near a vital spot, but seeing as he was still conscious, it looked like he missed it. You realized your Poltigan was still activated, but seeing as you were already using a Jutsu of your Kekkei Genkai, you began to sweat simply trying to conjure another one.

Thanks to the fifth, you knew a good medical user now... But his strength was unprecedented. It could've also had an impact on the struggle you were facing, but you always managed to summon Minato without much trouble. So you chalked it down to the fact that you were overworking your Kekkei Genkai. "Are you alright?" You asked in an attempt to distract Kiba from your less-than-lovely state.

Kiba frowned slightly, but he answered. "Yeah, thanks. I don't know what I would've done if you didn't come." He confessed, a tender hand on Akamaru as he stroked his back. "You saved Akamaru and me, we owe you." Luckily, he was looking down at his dog to miss the struggle you were facing. You realized now that you relied a lot on other peoples gifts to help someone, in a way, your Jutsus were all Diavals. And your Poltigan was just a cheat-sheet of large variety that you used to your advantage way too much. If you knew medical ninjutsu without having to be possessed, Kiba and Akamaru wouldn't have to be sitting around in pain.

"Don't mention it.." You sweat, "I'm glad you're alive..." And with a final push, you managed to conjure the one you were struggling to summon.

Hashirama Senju... The first Hokage, proven by the similar face you'd see on the mountains of Konoha. He was an impressive man, and you had summoned him just to heal a little boy and his dog. The look of confusion on his face was something a lot of ghosts shared, but looking at the Poltigan in your eyes--he realized what was happening. You had summoned him, there was no enemies around, and you and the boy both had the symbol of the Leaf Shinobi on parts of your body. Seeing your exhausted state, and Kibas's's critical injury, he got the hint. He'd been summoned to heal, and for children of his village, there was no doubt about what he'd do.

You decided to reach your hand out to him and pour whatever Chakra you had left. Recently, you'd been on a streak of revealing ghosts in front of a variety of people, and Kiba--suddenly seeing the renowned Hokage just about everyone in the Leaf praised on the daily--nearly had a heart attack. Now he certainly believed you when you said it was a cute ghost that followed him around... Even though you had lied about that.

"I'm sorry, lord first." You bowed your head, your hand falling to your side. "Please, help my friend..."

Chapter Text

"What do you mean those two are gone?" Tsunade was stomping down the hallway, holding  onto her clipboard right. Guy matched her speed down the hall, sweat dripping off of his face.

"Well, Lee and I had made plans for when I returned from my mission. A great thing about that boy, is that he doesn't miss any plans, not a second late, and he didn't show!" He explained, practically telling a story with his hands. "That in itself was concerning enough, but when I stopped by not so long ago to check on how [Firstname] was doing, she wasn't there!"

Tsunade got faster, the grip on her clipboard getting tighter. "I told that girl to stay put, to think, Lee even went along with it! I thought that boy would be concerned over his teammate, with how he always talks of her, You'd think he'd talk her out of it!"

Guy sweat dropped, "You're right, my students are as close as three peas in a pod..."—A casual flex over his squad-bonding techniques, he remembered the first one of those, where he had made the three of you stand shortest to tallest—where you had been at the shortest/middle/tallest position. He wondered if it was still the same. "But maybe that's the problem, [Firstname] can convince Lee to do just about anything...! Neji always knocks sense into them, but since he was out on a mission..." The two of them finally made it to your room, which was as empty as Guy remembered it being, and the window was open.

"A clear escape..." Tsunade observed, closing the window and fixing the curtains. She took another look at the room, noticing the bottle of medicine by the foot of the bed. "This is what I gave to Lee, a soothing medicine for the rest of his recovery..." She said, leaning down to grab the bottle, unscrewing the top. "If he's as good a student as a you say he is, then why..."

She fell silent as she recalled who it was who had been in this room before, a heavy drinker—and she stilled, noticing the similarities of the bottle she gave Lee, and the favorite drink of her previous patient. She took a sniff, and could almost feel her heart drop. Right, if Lee was as good a student Guy claimed him to be, it made sense for him to have offered you some of his medicine—since she had only given you what was left of the batch she made. She said she'd get on it to make a new batch, but it looked like the pain in your head had reappeared faster than she accounted for.

...And Lee had mixed up his medicine for the bottle of Saké the nurses hadn't cleaned out before. "What's the matter, Lord Fifth?" Guy asked urgently, noticing Tsunades sudden silence. Tsunade lowered the bottle of medicine in her hand, turning toward Guy.

"It appears your students mistook Lees medicine for Saké..." She explained, looking down at the bottle. She didn't see the instant look of shock on Guys face—if it was Saké Lee took, then it made sense why he hadn't tried to rebute your escape. But what he didn't know, that it was you who had originally taken a sip. He had no clue that two of his students were capable of the Drunkest Fist, and another thing he had no clue about was that it was you who told Lee to come along.

Tsunade turned toward Guy, concerned by his uncharacteristic silence. She rose a brow at the look of concern, now it was her turn to ask what the problem was. "... If Lee had taken a drink of that, then..." He sweat dropped, "This is a real problem, that boy Lee... Is a master of the Drunken Fist." He explained.

Tsunade was caught off guard by it, but when she thought back on it—she denied that it was the case. "Considering the time, Lee was required to take his medicine not to long ago." She pressed her hand against the sheets you laid on, "The bed is lacking considerable warmth, with her unnatural body heat, that means she has to have been gone for a while now..." She observed. "If anyone had drank, I'd say it was [Firstname]."

Guys eyes widened at the suggestion, "You mean to say..."

"You might have two Drunken Fist users on your team." Tsunade finished for him. For the most part, Guy was ecstatic, it was an honor! As a Taijutsu specialist, it was all Guy could ever dream of mastering—but to have you and Lee, people with a considerable amount of knowledge at Taijutsu be capable of the Drunken Fist, was great. But now his plans of taking his team out to a bar as celebration for them for being so youthful once they were of drinking age went out the window—Neji would have to deal with two drunk teammates, since Guy couldn't bring himself to knocking out any one of his students. Maybe as discipline, but could it really be considered that if neither of you would know what was happening?

"Oh please, don't look so bashful." Tsunade scoffed, "The estimated time of this mission has already been exceeded anyway, we have to send in a recovery squad..." Guy perked up, of course, seeing as three of his students had gone—he was a clear first pick. "We have to gather as many medical ninja as we can, chances are the Sand Ninja I alerted for are on the scene, too..." Shisui had wandered in a few seconds later, with Shizune at his side due to his having gotten lost in the halls. Shizune was a clear pick, but she was hesitant on asking Shisui.

Right, it Shisui was visible, that meant wherever you were, you were conscious. That might be a good thing to know while out on recovery, but still, this was a ghost—of the Uchiha nonetheless. Though, maybe that was for the better. To talk some sense into Sasuke and get him to come home, he was not a traitor to the village until this mission was a failure. Which looked like the clear result of this mission so far; but she'd hold out. All she needed now was Medical Ninja—and Kakashi. She could not send this team out without Kakashi, if all else failed, he'd be the one that talked them into coming back.

——————————————

The next scent you had followed was Nejis, perhaps it was a bit biased--but he was your teammate, and the scent of blood was strong coming from his direction. Lee was your next priority, but the smell of blood was small coming from his direction, and you could smell Gaara, too.. So his condition must have been better. Hashirama didn't have much longer until he dissapeared, and you didn't have an expendable amount of Chakra to nake him visible again. That, or Shisui disappeared in the middle of sorting things out with the fifth. Although neither were great options--you tried to compromise with both. Kiba struggled to keep up with you, but Hashirama kept up, expected of the first hokage to do so.

He had caught the jist of the situation, one Kiba had to stutter out because he was one; infront of a ghost, and two; this was the fist Hokage. He wasn't as uptight as you thought the practical founder of the Leaf would be--and he was eager to help. It only made sense, since the result of his hard work for the Leaf led to this; the sole survivor of the [Lastname] clan moving to his humble village and asking him for help. Well, it didn't all happen in a second, but it was nice to see his village become something--and that someone from a differing village could still trust him. The shock of suddenly having senses hit him as hard as it did any other ghost; but he didn't falter a second at what you had asked him.

You had landed beside Neji, his headband was off; and seeing his curse mark was enough to have you watery-eyed. For the first time you could recall, you were crying--unbeknownst to you, Kiba had seen you in your emotionally drunk state, but did that count? You couldn't exactly find it in you to care, a tender hand landing itself on Nejis cheek. He was getting colder, and the gaping wounds he had on him didn't do much to reassure you on his condition.  Kiba knew of Neji to be a genius on surface level, strong, and a genius... To see him in this condition; he wondered how strong the opponent had to be. His seniors by a year were impressive when it came to strength; and the one he was most impressed about, Lee, wasn't even here.

And... Kiba could tell the tears you were shedding not were geninue; not fueled by a stupid state of mind. Your hand wandered up towards Nejis forhead to brush the loose hairs away from his face. Although you wouldn't deny he looked good with his hair like this--you couldn't care less about his looks any other time
than now. Your hand rested on his head, his hair was as soft as you ever imagine it being.

Kiba held Akamaru close, frowning at the sight in front of him. He was sure he could relate to the overwhelming feelings you were having right now, the risk of losing someone so close to you—as far as Kiba was aware, your teammates were the only people in your life so... Important. He knew of your Clans passing, he knew back when he approached you for a ghost story, he heard of bad rumors first. Of course, someone from a foreign village were never accepted so easily, but what they would say always varied—some so bad and common he wondered how you never heard any of it. It was never that he believed any of those rumors, but in front of you now, he knew it was all a lie.

Who he saw in front of him was 100% human, just like the rest of the Leaf Village. Kind, and even in a drunk state—concerned over people you barely knew. All those rumors were false, and if they were still being told, Kiba knew now that he could deny them. Just like Naruto, he never disliked either of you, even tried to get to know the two of you—but popular belief always had an effect on what others thought.

Kibas frown became more prominent as he was Hashirama take you place beside the boy, analyzing the situation. There wasn't much he could do for Akamaru but numb the dogs pain, but he appreciated it more than anything. After all, he seemingly got Kiba back into the best state possible despite Kiba purposely hitting a vital spot. With Neji, however, he was also human. Yet Hashirama was stumped at what he could do at the very moment, how to help the bleeding boy with two gaping wounds. Although it wouldn't save him, Hashirama could stabilize him—to actually operate him would take a whole group of talented ninja that he didn't have on board.

"This boy is of Hyuga descent, isn't he?" Hashirama asked, two hands over Nejis chest. If anything, it looked like he was trying to start Nejis heart up again.

"Yes..." You answered quietly, looking down at Nejis face. This was the most peaceful you had seen him, at the face of death, Neji was peaceful. Because he thought he was free—from his curse-mark and his destiny. You realized now, that you hadn't made any progress, that promise you had made yourself over a year ago hadn't got anywhere. And that wish you made of freeing Neji of his destiny had amounted to nothing, that thought alone made your tears fall with more ease than before—the ones you wiped away being replaced by new ones in a second. "He's apart of the second branch." You added, speaking slowly so that your voice wouldn't falter.

Hashirama nodded his head, the green glow increasing in brightness. "If that's the case, then your friend will be fine." He reassured, "The curse mark inflicted on the second branch of the Hyuga is only removed upon death."

It was meant to be reassuring, but the hand that wiped your tears away stilled, just a little ways away from your face as a single extra tear fell. "There's not another way?" You asked silently.

Hashirama lifted his head, not distracting himself from healing Neji, but still answering. "Well, there might be one—.." He disappeared before he got the chance the finish, completely. He hadn't even went back to being a ghost, he simply vanished. Kiba didn't look as shocked as you did, or maybe desperate was the word. It wasn't that you wouldn't be able to summon Hashirama  again, but you truly needed the man as soon as possible. He had to finish his sentence. You tried your Poltigan again, it swirled in your eye for a second before deactivating. That process happened again a few more times before you gave up.

Kiba watched you, worry evident on his face as you looked back at Neji. He didn't seem to much better, but if there was one thing Hashirama managed to do in his sort time-span, it was stabilize Nejis breathing. He looked back up at you, the first thing he noticed was that your tears had started back up again, he never knew what to do how to comfort someone—especially a girl. He remembered when Hinata first cried because she felt useless, and he could never find the right words. Kurenai ended up being the one to comfort her, or whenever his sister would cry. But through time, he figured stuff out about those three—girls he all saw often. But you... Were never one he thought he'd see in this state.

"His breathing's gotten better..." He mentioned slowly, he didn't know it, but him speaking served as a reminder that he was there in the first place. You faced away from him, quickly wiping your tears away and sobering your emotions.

"I see," You answered, wiping your final tear away discreetly. "Thanks... I didn't notice that." You were being genuine—in your frenzy of tears, you could hardly see. Any yet see Nejis breath even out, but for a second, Kiba thought you were being sarcastic. You turned toward him, putting on the best stoic look you could at that second—which was as good as ever.

Kiba looked back at you, sweat-dropping. If he hadn't seen you crying your eyes out just a few seconds ago, he would've thought you were actually alright. "I'm sure he'll be alright, if there's one thing I know about the Hyugas... It's that they're real resilient." He grinned.

You blinked in order to process his words—you almost forgot he was on the same team as Hinata. And he was right about that, the Hyugas were resilient. Still, one of Nejis injuries looked like it had hit a vital spot. But if he was breathing, then he must've been alright. You smiled, a small smile, but it made Kiba think he actually might've done good at comforting someone.

Well, to a certain degree, it did. "Thanks, Kiya." In a drunk state of mind, he understood the name mix-up, but right now? "With how much Neji used to talk about destiny, I'm sure he'd be denying this way of death right now..."

Despite the name mix-up, Kiba smiled, corrected you—and mentioned... "Hey, what about those three smells, you smell em' too, right?" He asked, a finger on his nose as he sniffed them out again. He had no idea where your smelling capabilities came from, but how could you explain that they came from a dragon completely ripped off of another story? You didn't, you kept silent.

"Yeah.." You nodded, taking a discreet sniff, turning your head toward the one that was following you. It had Kiba on guard, yet you looked so relaxed. "The one coming this way now is Kankuro." You observed.

"The dude from the Sand, right?" Despite his best efforts, he couldn't bring himself to look nonchalant, and you noticed. The reason Kiba tried to look nonchalant was because he knew well you had visited them a while ago, but it was just Inuzuka instinct!

"Yeah, he's not a bad guy..." You reassured just as the mentioned boy landed in view, he looked a little angry.

"Dammit... I've been chasing you around for a while now and you never stopped moving!" He complained, "I was supposed to step up and save you!" He pointed at Kiba, who sweatdropped before a grin formed on his face.

"You totally got beat then," Kiba pointed at you with his thumb. "She saved me, in a way cooler fashion, too." Kankuro finally looked over at you, who was still kneeling beside Neji. The boy seemingly missed your teammate on the ground and smirked, leaning over to whisper over at Kiba.

"Saved by the cutest chick I know! You sly dog..." He chuckled, a hand over his mouth. And despite his best attempts at being sneaky, you stood up, clearly having heard him.

"Uh..." Kiba blinked, sure you were cute, but given the situation, it was no time to flirt. "You do know whose on the floor there, right?" He mumbled back, and Kankuro took the time to look. Not only did he see you standing now, but he just barely noticed your teammate on the floor.

Kankuros posture stiffened, and you clenched your fist. "How do you suck so badly at being sneaky..." You grumbled. "Are you sure you're a ninja?"

Kankuro raised his arms in mock defense, sweat dropping. Your plain-face was scarier than any theeaf he's ever faced. " Hey... I didn't see him, I'm sorry!" It wasn't that you were going to give him a good beating anyway, you were rather tame with hits when it came to your fellow ninja—but you couldn't help your anger at any time. Still, your hand loosened as you sighed.

"It's alright..." You looked back down at your teammate and frowned. Your eyes always wandered toward his curse-mark whenever it was visible. It was something he was insecure about, you were sure—but in a way, you thought it was beautiful. Not just because it was Neji who had it, but because of how much it represented in your teammate, and despite it's cruelty, Neji managed to change... For the better, of course. "If you're here, Kankuro... I'm sure they've started assembling a... Recovery squad for the recovery squad.." You concluded, taking a sniff of air. Kiba followed, sniffing around for any new scents—which he found none of, but Kankuro made a comment that made you both stop.

"If I knew I would be accompanying the sniff squad, I woulda sent in someone else." He said, arms crossed. To which, you and Kiba turned toward him, blank-faced. Kankuro stared back, mouth slowly falling closed. He realized quickly his joke didn't land. "Sorry." You and Kiba looked back toward each other, seemingly deciding if he was forgiven. To which he was, given a few seconds of excruciating silence. It looked like the two of you were thinking at the same wavelength, teasing him the same way.

"Well, I caught a scent." Kiba said, looking away from Kankuro, back turned toward him. "Sure you wouldn't know since you're not apart of the 'sniff squad'." He shrugged, hands on his hips. You mimicked Kibas position, back turned toward Kankuro.

"Oh yeah, there's a lot, too. At least in the double digits..." You added, sniffing the air again for extra effect. "They smell pretty angry, too. Huh?"

Kiba sniffed too, and nodded. "Yeah... They seem to have a particular distaste of puppet users...!"

"There's no damn way you two can smell something like that!" Kankuro burst, not buying into the story the two of you were telling. "...Right?"

Kiba changed the subject, pointing out toward the trees in front. "Sasukes that way, we have to get to him." Right, this was a Sasuke retrieval, you nearly forgot. And now that you actually took the time to sniff, you could tell Naruto had reached Sasuke. Kankuro straightened out, and nodded.

"That's what the mission called for, lead the way!" He instructed, but Kiba looked over at you.

"Are you coming, [Firstname]?" He asked, and you looked at him. You thought it through for a second, but your head instinctually shook your answer; "No."

"I'm gonna stay here, you two go on ahead." Kiba thought it was because you wanted to stay with your teammate, which was definitely a reason why, but the more pressing reason in your mind was because you didn't want to see Sasuke. He had said some things that stuck to you—mostly about your clan.

"Yeah, alright." Kiba nodded, "Stay put here, then. In case there's some sort of ambush, I'm sure you'll be able to guard Neji." With that, the two left, and you were left alone. Well, Neji was there to, but he was unconscious—his company hardly counted. You had lowered yourself back down to his side, on your knees as you reached out for his hand. Just as cold as you remembered them being, but what Nejis hand naturally cold? Well, you didn't know, you never held them anyway. Actually, you had, but the positions were reversed, you were the one barely alive, and Neji held your hand.

You tried your Poltigan again, only to be given a heavier headache as a result. You could feel something leak from your eye, you quickly wiped it away—mistaking it for tears as anyone else would, but lowering your hand, you saw blood. It was no surprise, yet your breath shook—your hand that held Nejis subconsciously tightening. Of course, making two ghosts visible and having your Poltigan on during a fight meant you overused it, you hardly kept it on in the first place, and all at once you tried to pull off everything you could with it. You brought up the same hand, wiping your other eye with the back of your hand. More blood.

You never ran into this consequence of your Poltigan before, but that's what you assumed it was. You looked up from your hand, and now that you took the time to look at your surroundings, you realized what was missing from your sight. When you would usually see hundreds of ghosts around, there were none. The sight of ghosts would startle any one else, yet not seeing any at all startled you, you spent most of your life accustomed to seeing them. Though, it was peaceful. You had never been outside of your house and not seen a ghost. It was only you and Neji beneath the sun, the only sound was the wind, and birds in the trees. You knew now why Neji looked so peaceful, in this scenery, anyone would be peaceful. You smiled, finding yourself at peace, too.

Time had passed, and you caught a scent of Kakashi passing by, in a clear rush. It made sense; since two of his students had been fighting. And it looked like Kiba and Kankuro hadn't even made it, infact, they weren't moving. No, nobody over in that side was, not Naruto, Kankuro or Kiba. And Sasukes scent was fading. Had he really knocked the three out? Or had something else stopped Kankuro and Kiba on their way there? You were curious, yet you didn't leave Nejis side.

More time had passed, an hour in peaceful silence at the very least, Kiba and Kankuro returned you, shaken, but alive. Kakashi and Naruto were headed another way, back to the village you pressumed, and another group of unknown people were headed toward the others.

You looked up at Kiba from your position on the floor, and he told you what had happened. They managed to catch up, but what they saw made them stop their pursuit. Naruto and Sasuke in an unsurprising battle—but Sasuke looked different, demon like even. And Naruto had been surrounded by Chakra they'd seen a minimal amount of before, the same used against Neji—but much stronger. The moment they saw Naruto get his neck snapped by Sasuke, they knew to not advance further. Yet, Naruto was alive.

He has been brought back to life... In a similar fashion to Diaval bringing you back, you assumed. They were adamant about staying with you from that moment further. Given a few more minutes, Kiba pointed out the group of people that were getting closer, pointing at a tree, the group that had appeared were being led by...

"Shisui!?" You called out in surprise, standing to your feet. Yes, you knew he was with the Hokage—but to see him here now, leading a squad was a shock you never thought you'd experience. You hadn't even smelt him—well, you never had before. Ghosts barely had a presence, one that could only be revealed if they were seen. You pointed a shaky finger at him, "When'd you get that vest? You know... I worked really hard for my own!" You whined, it was true—you did  work hard, you had put your life on the line for the one you didn't/did wear.

Shisui looked at you, he sensed your Chakra and had led the squad he was appointed for straight toward you. Besides, there were others with you, so it was a fair judgement to make. "I was Jounin level myself when I was alive, M'lady." He reminded, he knew you were conscious due to the fact he was visible, but you were in better condition then he thought you'd be. "It's only a temporary placement, most of the Jounin level ninja were out on missions, or had been knocked out. Fifth decided I would be the most suited for this mission, given an exception." He explained, surveying the area. At the sight of Neji on the ground, he was quick to lead the medical ninja in, and then he observed you, Kiba and Kankuro.

You were definitely worn out, seeing as you left the hospital prematurely without rest and had overused your Poltigan—Kankuro was unscathed, seeing as he was late to the party, Kiba might need a check-in at the hospital, and Akamaru would need to see a veterinarian soon. Shisui reached into his Jounin vest, pulling out a scroll that he quickly began to write in. He was already filling in a report, everything he did when he was visible was never taken lightly, the second chance at life you offered him every now and then was taken with appreciation each time. And boy did he look like a professional, definitely of the Anbu as he had said, and as Jounin level as he claimed.

Yet at times, he was just as childish as you. It served as a reminder that he and you were similar in various ways, despite not looking the same, or having the same blood, the two of you were a-like. Forced to grow up, pulling off a killer poker-face, yet at the end of the day, just a kid. In a way, your story was similar to an Uchiha. Though maybe, you had realized that much yet. "I'll fill in a report, M'lady. When we get there, your friend will get the immediate attention he needs." He reassured, because he knew you'd want to hear of your teammates condition first. You stared down at him, a frown exposing how you really felt.

"Thank you, Shisui... You really are the best ghost-companion anyone could ask for..." You managed a small smile. One that he returned when he looked up at you, finishing his report. Neji had already been recovered by one of the nurses—a technique that had been thought of to recover the injured were simple summoning scrolls. Convenient, fast, and made sure patients weren't moved a wrong way.

Shisui had done the honors of putting the Neji scroll in his pocket, along with his report file. "Due to the number of recovery teams, we'll have to retrieve one more..." He explained, "With your sense of smell, I'm sure you can lead us to another one."

Kiba quickly butted into the conversation, "Choji! We have to get Choji!" He answered quickly. "The rest are fine, but the smell coming from him is blood, I could barely catch his scent over all of it!" He said desperately, he and Choji weren't necessarily close, but Kiba had been worried about that smell ever since he saw Nejis condition. Seeing him—a genius as injures as he was had his thoughts plagued by Choji's condition. Shisui nodded at his suggestion, turning back toward the recovery group. Who was going to be led by you and Kiba in sense of direction, a good sense of smell was surprisingly useful.

On your way to recover Choji, you could only think back on what Hashirama had said. Another way to unseal the curse mark of the Hyuga, an answer you needed to know. If you were going to help your friend the way you claimed you would, you had to know, no matter how hard it might've been. You stared at Kibas back, he hadn't put his jacket back on—instead he laid it over Akamaru to shield him from the wind. You could feel your sight get blurry, but your steps didn't falter.

If the unsealing of Nejis curse mark meant another unlocking of your Poltigan, then you'd have to experience deep hatred, loneliness, sadness... And even more death, of people important to you, or another near-death experience. But the next stage of your Poltigan was a blood-bond seal contract, which wasn't something you thought would be necessary to remove a curse mark. You weren't sure if you'd even want to waste your only shot at the fifth stage on someone like whoever created the curse-mark. It was special, it was powerful—and it was why the [Lastname] clan was cursed in the first place.

A blood-bond seal contract was basically a revival of the dead, where the [Lastname] shares a soul with a ghost, shares a chakra-flow, and where the ghost is practically invincible. A ghost doesn't die until the contractor does, but in that time, a ghost ages, eats, drinks, and sleeps just like a human does. They shi—share hugs, just like humans too! Unlike when you made them visible with Chakra, they didn't age, and when they ate or drank, they were never satisfied, it was like an endless hunger. It's a powerful technique, something the [Lastname] were sought for, arranged marriages were popular within the clan, and you figured... If they hadn't been wiped out, you would be married right now, possibly even pregnant. A thought less than lovely, but more than possible.

And as the heiress, you'd be even more popular. That was another reason you never liked to think of your clan, because your parents had been killed—and because of its corrupt system you forgot of until now. Your frown grew, the wind hard against your face as you continued forward. The [Lastname] were powerful, and were wiped out by one person. Perhaps multiple you weren't even aware about, and you couldn't do anything about it, because your hatred and drive weren't as powerful as Sasukes was.

You being the last survivor was a mistake.

The group of you finally landed by Choji, the retrieval squad getting to work quickly as you stood by a talkative Kiba—who kept asking on Chojis condition. You were lost in thought, about things that had happened of recent, Nejis curse-mark, Sasukes words, the group that attacked you—and more beyond that. And the answer to all the problems you were facing were answered by one thing; you had to leave the village.

You looked up at the blue sky, so bright it felt as if it were mocking you for the sequence of events. You weren't going to leave for long, but once Neji recovered, you were going to leave—and get stronger. For your teammates, your friends... Your clan.

Chapter Text

A few hours later and it was still raining. You never felt the need to use an umbrella, it never affected your temperature, but now it felt cold. A metaphor maybe, to remind you that you had just begun to experience the world, dark and cruel--and you only just opened your eyes to it. Silence, no ghosts, no teammates... Only you.

As you entered the hospital, it was silence checking in, the doctor offering you a greeting that fell on deaf ears. Only silence making your way up to the second floor, the smell of hospital was common now, seeing as you were meant to be in here yourself--but you couldn't bother with your own recovery. Your connection with Diaval meant the minor injuries would recover anyway, you had even allowed him to come back to surface, contrary to what you told him. To see what had been happening, and to hear every word. Because you decided—he'd be a big part of training.

Your head was lowered as you neared what would be Nejis room, taking a seat beside someone--you weren't aware of who, you couldn't care who. But it was nice to know someone else had been waiting for your teammate to recover.

"[Firstname]." You looked up at the calling of your name, quiet, but it managed to break the streak of silence you lost yourself in. It was Shikamaru, he sat across from you. Next to you was Temari, unexpected for the both of them to be here, but better than no one at all. He was looking straight at you, his fingers fidgeting.

"When you had said you could help, I should've agreed." You were silent still, face plain as you watched him speak, bringing his fidgeting hands up, his head lowering to meet them halfway. He was massaging his forehead, "I'm not cut out to be a shinobi. If there was anyone that would've had everyone coming out at least conscious, it would be you. Or, at least... You can pull off a poker face I can't." He confessed.

You could pull off a poker-face, sure... But the situation was eating you up inside, just as it was Shikamaru. "It was the first time I led a team, and this is how it turned out..." His gaze lowered toward the floor. You weren't sure what he wanted to hear from you, words of reassurance, pity, comfort, you were never good with that, anyway. "I trusted them to much, and I let myself relax out there."

"We're only human..." You responded, sitting yourself up against the wall. "No one blames you for what happened out there, it's eating me up inside too, but if you're gonna sit there and say that someone else should have been in your shoes--that you didn't put your all into it, then maybe you're right..." It was all backhanded, harsh, a hint of truth--yet something that sounded like reassurance.

"You wouldn't be cut out to be a Shinobi if you didn't trust your teammates out there. There's a reason Shinobi work in teams, they trusted you—you trusted them, and you want to say that it would've been better if I led?" Shikamaru stood, and your eyes followed him. He was still looking down.

"If you really had relaxed, then my teammate wouldn't be given a second chance in that room—but if you think you're not cut out to be a Shinobi, I won't beg you to stay." Your speech died down, head lowered similarly to him. If there was anyone you wanted to blame right now, it'd be Sasuke. He said the two of you were similar—but he was wrong, you two weren't similar in anyway.

Temari and Shikamaru saw a small difference in you, you were usually laid-back, the kid you were—living a carefree life you deserved to have. Shikamaru thought you were scary, but if he were to be honest, it wasn't that he was scared. He never thought once that you'd ever hurt him—Temari knew of your family, she had seen them alive at one point, yet she thought you still acted like a child. The only difference they saw now, was that you were afraid of losing your teammate.

If anyone would be able to place their finger on what exactly what you reminded them of now, it'd be someone like Naruto or Lee, when you first met them, you behaved similarly to how you did now, shut off—stoic even, but a blaring reminder that you were human in the way your desperation shone. Such a big desperation for your family, that shone through in a small way.

Shikamaru began to walk away, and you didn't spare him a second look. If he wanted to run away and cry now, you wouldn't stop him—if he wanted to disappear and never come back, you wouldn't search for him. Though, after you had said all of that, you felt like an asshole. No, you didn't have some sort of poker-face others didn't, even if you didn't look to feel one way, you spat off all those words that exposed what you felt and thought.

Shikamaru stopped a little ways from his father, Temari spared you and the boy a look. She was described to be rude, scary--foulmouthed, yet in that moment, she was kinder than you. With such a soft look of understanding, contrast to yours, still plain. Were your words harsh? You weren't sure, even as you thought it through, but maybe that was the life of a Shinobi, unkind, as you were only beginning to realize.

"Well, it's alright now." Tsunade had slid the door open, but the only one that looked at her was Temari. "Thanks to the drug-mixing manual of the Nara clan, I was able to stop the cell destruction in him. Not to mention, his stable breathing caused by unknown Medical Ninjutsu proved to be a big help..." You lowered your head--low enough that no one would see your expression. It was Hashirama that evened out his breathing.

"Lady Tsunade!" Someone else entered. "Neji Hyuugas condition has stabilized!"

In that moment--you felt your esteemed poker face falter. The tug of your lips, downward and tight as your eyes watered. You didn't come here to speak with Shikamaru about how pitiful he felt, but to know Neji was alright. You hadn't even bought a gift with you, no flowers, no get well soon card... Just your sad self.

Luckily, Shikamaru's tears distracted anyone that could've seen yours. One managed to fall, wetting your lap, but you discreetly wiped the rest away. Your teammates were the only semblance of family you had, Nejis life being undetermined had left you stressed. There in that forest, it was as if every second you had ever spent with Neji had flashed through your mind--good ones, and bad ones. If you actually lost Neji, you weren't sure how you'd take it.

You weren't allowed to visit Neji quite yet, even though that was the sole reason you were still in the Leaf as of this far. So you decided to jump onto the next part of your plan, all you had to do was ask Tsunade permission to leave. Which was a simple task in itself, if Tsunade hadn't denied it.

"To put it simply, I can't let you leave." Tsunade said, she was going through paperwork—right after having spoken to Shikamaru. You were knelt on the floor, head initially lowered, but it quickly shot up to look at the woman.

"When I heard the last survivor of the [Lastname] clan lived in the leaf, I knew it'd give us an advantage... But with a single ghost alone, you gave us a lot more information than I could've hoped for." She signed off the last page before looking up at you, setting her pen down. "It's not only a matter of keeping you here with us, but keeping you safe."

She put the paper on top of the stack she already had, grabbing a new one to replace it. "You have to understand, [Lastnames] have always been sought after—now that there's only one, with four stages unlocked at the age of fourteen no less—do you have any idea what they'd do to get their hands on you?" You lowered your head again, you did know. You knew a lot about what people would do, but you weren't just some [Lastname], you were more than just the Kekkei Genkai you inherited from dead family members.

"Yes, Lady Tsunade, but..." You began, but she cut you off.

"Sorry, but you won't convince me in this matter. I'm denying your leave."

"But this is important, I can't go on being as weak as I am now! I'll stay safe, I'll take any precautions and isolate myself even, but there are things I have to do—that I can't being stuck here in the Leaf!" You suddenly ranted, pressing a hand to your heart.

"I said no and that's final! I suggest you go home and rest before I get angrier, this paperwork is already stressing enough!" Tsunade snapped.

Your mouth fell closed, as well as your eyes that shut themselves tightly. "I... Understand." You stood from your knelt position quickly, posture straight as your eyes pressed themselves even tighter. Tsunade took a look at your expression, and flicked the pen in her hand—controlling her anger.

"I understand it's frustrating, being tied down to just your clan. But you're also an important person to the Leaf; it's a precautionary of your safety really." She explained more clearly, and you turned your back to her. Now you were grateful that Temari had convinced you to buy clothes with no clan crest on them, you knew no matter how many excused Tsunade threw around, it was always just a matter of your clan. Because Naruto was being given a leave—perhaps because he was going with a Sannin, but he had requested the same amount of time as you apparently.

You didn't turn back to look at her, but you responded. "Yeah, I got it..." You said, leaving the room. You said that—but it wasn't like you actually planned on staying because she told you, you knew that you left so easily last time because there was no Hokage. But just because there was one now didn't mean you'd stay.

One day passed—and you were able to visit Neji. Although antsy, begging to scratch at the itch that was leaving he village, there was no doubt you'd stay around for your teammate. Considering the fact that Guy and Lee had joined too, it meant this was the last time you'd see any of them in a while.

"Your hairs a little shorter..." Was the first thing you mentioned, motioning at your own hair. Though, your eyes were more naturally wavering toward his forehead.  Neji was beautiful—even more so when his guard was down.

Neji nodded. "The procedure they used on me required a sample of my DNA, my hair was long enough to aid in it... But..." He brought a hand up to his hair, shorter by a couple of inches—and toyed with the ends. "I'm not quite sure how I feel about it." He confessed.

"It looks fine, my eternal rival Neji!" Lee yelled, throwing himself at Neji to give him a tight hug. "I was so worried!" Right after Lee had finally recovered, Neji was next in line in the hospital. You were grateful for Tsunade, a kunoichi that reappeared in the Leaf with a handful of medical knowledge that proved to save your teammate, yet...

Your hands unwillingly balled themselves but you strained a smile, although you were happy your teammate was okay, there was something else eating you up inside. "I think it looks great, your hair is nice when it's loose..." You confessed. There were a few hairs framing his face, that combined with the fact that he didn't wear his headband—or have his hair tied up, proved to be a good look on him. "Handsome as always!"

Neji couldn't help the tint in his cheeks as his eyes wavered anywhere but you—but with the eyes the Hyuugas had, it always looked like they were looking at every direction at the same time, anyway.

"Do not worry, Neji! From behind, it is a guarantee that people still think there are two Kunoichi on my team!" Lee reassured. And Nejis blush quickly faded away, ruining his mood.

"Shut up!" He scowled, and you smiled. It was the same—being with your teammates was always the same... The only difference now was that it was the final time you'd see them in a while. And you didn't have the heart to tell them. If you did, they'd try to stop you, and your teammates were the only people you couldn't refuse—they'd make you stay without a problem, and you had to leave.

You looked at Nejis curse mark, suddenly experiencing tunnel vision. You had to leave and get strong, because in the state you were in now—you were useless.

"I'm glad you're okay, Neji... I was worried..." You suddenly spoke up, smile faltering into a frown. Lee nodded, loosening the grip he had on the boy before he let go completely.

"I was as well, but a part of me knew—that our three man squad would always be forever!" Lee cheered, balling his fists. "No matter what happens, right?" He looked at Neji, then you. He unknowingly made the knot in your gut grow tighter.

"... I hope so." Neji responded, looking at his lap. His answer was surprisingly faster than you.

"...Yeah, no matter what. The two of you will always be my only teammates." You answered, another smile on your lips. Smaller—but a lot softer than before. Your eyes, the ones that made you look so tired softening as well. "No matter what happens, the two of you... Will always be important to me." You said, and now the two of you looked at you. "Please remember that... You two will always be my precious person."

"I love you two from the bottom of my heart..."

__________________

"How long did you say it took?" You asked, neatly packing a few more things into your bag. You had been going through all your cabinets, drawers, looking for anything that you might've wanted on your journey. There wasn't much you had put away as of yet, but there was never much in your room, anyway.

"Maybe an hour or so." Hashirama answered, watching your hurried frenzy.

You hummed, letting him know you had heard him. For how long you were planning to leave, you decided to not take many clothes, you'd grow out of them, anyway. "And I had to do what again?" You asked, looking at the photos on your shelf. It took all your willpower to not reach out and take all of your photos with you, but improving your Poltigan meant you couldn't associate with any good feelings. The sensible part of you, the clearly human part of you doubted you'd be able to pull something like that off. You didn't expect yourself too, anyway.

"You need the founder of the Hyuga clan; the Byakugan has always been a thing, but the Hyuga mark hasn't. The one you're looking for is Kibaki Hyuga. As far as a remember; that's the only one who might know how to get rid of that mark." He explained. Just learning that man's name was enough to anger you—such a cruel system, that you had no idea how someone could get away with. "Of course, he's not an easy man to reason with... At least I think. You said you weren't able to control yourself when possessed?"

You nodded. The [Lastname] family was always sought after, but that was because no one actually thought the requirements for the stages were that hard. And the most sought after stage, the fifth one--was nearly impossible, seeing as only two people had ever gotten that far. But it'd be three soon, with you.. Of course it would be—you had no doubts now. "I'll train until I can't anymore... I'll fight with that ghost Hibaki if I need to."

Hashirama sweat dropped, correcting the name. But the name of a cruel man wasn't one you concerned yourself with. "He's plenty strong too, the stronger the will and body, the harder to control, no?" He asked.

"Yeah. Something like that." You confirmed, looking away from the photos on your shelf, managing to leave them alone with a great handful of willpower. "I was thinking it'd be a lot easier to train myself in something like that with a blood-bond... Since we share a soul, we share abilities. They'd get my Kekkei Genkai, I'd get whatever Jutsu or Kekkei Genkai they might have..." You explained, taking another look at your living room. Just as plain as ever, but clean too.

"You've unlocked the fifth stage!?" Hashirama sputtered, "But you're so young! There's no way--"

You cut him off. "I haven't unlocked it yet. But I will." You'd never been so determined about something in your life, but you were set on this. "And if I'm gonna make a blood bond with anyone, it'll be someone I trust..." You said, shutting your bag.

"...I wouldn't be in such a rush, I mean... To unlock the fifth stage, wouldn't that mean you have to kill someone close to you?"

You were silent, stopping your movements for a moment. "No... You must've mixed it up for something else." Hashirama took a look around the empty place, you had already cleared out the rest of the rooms, and now he was left watching you leave your house entirely. "May I ask where you're headed?" He said, quickly following behind you.

You were silent, closing the door and locking it as Hashirama stepped through. You were already failing at the mean act, seeing as you had to bite your tongue to stop an apology for closing the door on him. "... I'm leaving Konoha." You answered simply, voice quiet--it seemed Naruto wasn't home yet you kept your voice low. Despite what aloof act you told yourself to put on— you didn't want to leave the first Hokage without an answer.

"What? What for?" He asked, shocked by your answer. "You're not leaving without a word, are you?"

You were silent, thinking about his question. What you really has to think about was if you had the heart to leave without warning, and the blaring answer was; "No..." Your sentence paused, but your steps continued. "I told the fifth Hokage, but she denied my leave. Because my Kekkei Genkai is 'to valuable to the village'," You clenched your fist, "But if my clan was alive, nobody would be saying that. I'm nothing special,  my clan was!"

'Do you think it was their fault? Whoever they were after?'

''How do you deal with it? Knowing the one that killed your clan is still out there?'

'We both lost our clans...'

'...But I'm the only one willing to avenge mine...'

Everytime Sasuke spoke to you, it was to ask you a question along those lines. About your clan each time, and they managed to dig themselves into your skin and plant themselves there. That was the sole reason you planned to leave the Leaf in the first place, because he actually managed to convince you about your clan. It was your fault your family was dead, and not trying to avenge them was wrong. "They'll live without the Poltigan, I'll be gone for a while, but I'm not a traitor." Somewhere in the middle of your fit, you had stopped moving, but you picked up your steps again.

"But, if you were denied and you leave anyway, it's still considered going rouge!" Hashirama explained, and you activated your Poltigan. After having laid in that forest with Neji, you had figured something out about ghosts, and your poltigan, that you didn't know before. You turned your head toward Hashirama, who had tried to convince you out of leaving—and reached your hand toward him. Before he had the chance to say anything else, he dissapeared.

The thing about the Poltigan was that you could make ghosts disappear as quickly as you made them appear. Your eyes relaxed as your Poltigan deactivated, looking at your apartment in front of you.

Silence again. Silence in the darkness, that would never be heard. Because Sasuke was right, the two of you were different—while he had left and been chased—nobody would come after you. Because you were going to leave in silence, and nobody would realize until it was to late. You took one last look at your apartment before you turned your head away, looking at the dark street in front of you only illuminated by the moon.

'It's impossible to get along with everyone, but you'll always be able to find those who adore you.'  Of all the things you'd been told in your life, it was the first time you recalled something Kushina had said.

The Leaf was your home, people who loved you here, you loved the same. The plain face you had put on didn't have to be kept up when you were alone--so you frowned. Even a glance at the way your eyes looked in that moment would let anyone know what you felt. Even though you had been so determined, you were conflicted. But, the darkness that overpowered the moon made you leave anyway.

Konohagakure, your home. You wouldn't see it for a while. For now, you'd say goodbye. Because 'see you next times' were for the people who thought there would ever be a next time. But in the fate of [Lastname]s, there was only ever death.

"M'lady!" And just as it happened the last time you left the village, it was Shisui who had appeared. This time, however, he looked desperate. Taking in every part of your body, the clothes—the bag in your hand, and the darkness that surrounded the two of you.

You didn't respond, watching him instead. He took the chance to continue talking, "Lady Tsunade told me you might plan on leaving... I... I can't let you!" You'd never seen him this way, his emotions out of his own control as he tried to get you to stay.

"Shisui..."

"If this is about what Sasuke told you the other day, about your clan—or what happened the other night.." He had a feeling that was on your mind,  he too realized the similarities between the two of you. Whether it had been you and Shisui, or you and Sasuke—there was some sort of correlation. "Forget about it!"

He knew at this rate, you'd get lost in whatever hate was starting to bubble, or whatever darkness was beginning to creep into your sight. "You have a new family here, don't you? Neji, Lee, Naruto, Shikamaru—even Sakura, that Hyuga girl—and Kiba! They all care about you, they love you even, M'lady!" You stared at him, your face didn't soften—but your heart did.

"M'lady, even I..." He cut himself off, "Please, don't leave. If you need too—you can always rely on me, right? You don't have to be alone, ever."

Your Poltigan activated, hand slowly coming up to meet his. You held it softly, and he looked down at your hands, silent now. "Shisui..." The call of his name was quiet, and he would've looked up at you to make sure you had actually spoken if it weren't for the fact that your grip tightened to an uncomfortable extent.

There was a small shiver in your hand, you wanted desperately to get rid of him the same way you did to Hashirama—so you wouldn't have to listen to him, or have to worry about him at all once you left... But it was Shisui. Someone that been in your company for a few months now, that never left your side, and had an unmatched level of loyalty. Someone who would greet you first thing in the morning, and who would constantly tell you—that you were one of the most important people he'd ever met.

"[Firstname]..." It was the first time in a while he had called you by your name, and it had your already weak heart faltering. "Please." Your Poltigan deactivated, and you let go of his hand. He didn't disappear, but to someone without [Lastname] blood—he was invisible. Just as it was before he met you.

"Do what you want..." You said quietly. Ashamed—you were ashamed and you had yet to even leave the village.  "But I've made up my mind." Shisui watched as you got closer, walking through him completely as you continued to walk forward.

"Konoha will always be my home full of people I love, so that's why I have to leave. If I want to do something and protect those precious to me, I have to get stronger..."

One final protest came out from Shisuis lips, full of reason—and a good point in all the madness you were spewing. "And you think leaving the village without a word is the right way to protect those precious to you?!" He asked, questioning what it was you told him for the first time.

"... I'm sending them a message that'll get to them in about a day... A message that'll get to them before suspicion arises—and after it's to late to reach me in time." You looked back at him. "Despite everything I try to say I am, I can't bring myself to not think about everyone who's ever cared about me..."

"... But, it's goodbye for now. To my precious home, and everyone precious to me, too." Shisui stared, narrowing his eyes as you turned around—beginning to walk again.

"I'm coming with you, I don't care what excuses you make for it—but I'm not gonna stand by and let another person precious to me walk away and lose themselves in this darkness." He had seen it before, over and over again, people in the Anbu—outside of it too, but most importantly... Itachi. He lost himself completely, and as a ghost, he couldn't do a thing.

But in front of a [Lastname] who was beginning to lose their way, he wouldn't falter. Because this time, he knew he was seen. "This isn't goodbye, M'lady. Because I won't leave until you decide to exorcise me."

"And until you're able to do that, then I know that you're still the same [Firstname] I know—that didn't fall into the fate someone else convinced her to follow."

Chapter Text

You had snuck into the Sand a month after you left the Leaf—you had no doubts that the Leaf would tell the Sand all about you leaving, because one; it was your hometown. And two, it was their neighboring ally village. Of course, whether or not they'd actually send you back was beyond you—after all, both the sand and leaf wanted the [Lastname] clan on their side.

It was dark, your clans compound was abanonded--which meant there were no lights that lit up the streets. But you knew the way home still, reaching the end of the road to reach your house. You had entered again, looking through every room. Your room as you had left it, your parents room lacking bodies--but the room messy. You didn't take the time to look it through the last time you were here, back then you spared yourself the thoughts and feelings of your clan, but today, you made yourself face it completely.

Now that you looked, you could see the struggle your parents were putting up against whoever attacked. Your mother was the leader of your clan when she was alive, yet she and your step-father got overpowered. Things were knocked off of the shelves, the most noticeable one being an old photo, shattered and ripped, yet you picked it up. It was your mother, and a man you never saw before, you looked at it closely, turning it around to see the back.

It dated sixteen years back, before you were born--and there was text on it. "First date..." You read out loud, and despite the context, your mother didn't look too happy. Your lips twitched, holding the photo by just one end before you shoved it into your bag, stepping over the shattered glass.

Shisui helped you look, and he ended up in your little sister's room. As much of an intruder he felt he was, he was doing it for you--the first thing he noticed was how neat it was, similar to yours when he first got here, because you weren't attacked--or there at all. She had a variety of toys and plushies, of which, he counted a lot of dragons. The next thing he noticed was the unopened journal on the girl's desk, definitely old--and if the dust on it was any indication, it was untouched for a while, too.

Shisui never liked to pry, but he found himself looking through it anyway. Definitely a childs diary, considering the wonky writing and the spelling mistakes—but he took note of the considerable amount of times you were mentioned. Every time you'd train with your mother, she got jealous. She mentioned various times she wished she was born first—or that you weren't born at all. Other times that she wanted to be the one with the dragon, not you. Shisui didn't have siblings of his own, but reading this..

Well, it made him sad. He frowned, getting to the final entry. 'I met a man today, he said he really liked dragons. I do too, so when he asked me if I knew where the one with the dragon was, I told him that it was me. I know he meant my dumb sister, but I have lots of dragons too." Shisui shut the book, taking another look at the girls room. She was right about having lots of dragons—but he wondered who the man she spoke of was.

He placed the journal into his vests pocket. You had told him to pocket anything he might find useful to what you were searching for—and he figured that even though what he read might hurt you, it was something worth reading. Shisui took one last look at the room, rubbing his arms up and down. For whatever reason, he thought the room to be eerie—despite him being the ghost. He made quick work of getting out of the room and meet back up with you.

You were still going through your parents room, this time you looked under the bed—where you pulled out a box. It was photos upon photos of your mother and a man; you didn't know why she kept them, considering the fact she got married to a completely new man. But you came to the eventual realization that this man had to be your father, you touched your nose, it looked like your inherited the nose-shape of your father.

You looked through each photo, taking in the sight of your father and reading every label—yet none of them gave you his name. But what you got from what you read so far, was that it was an arranged marriage between your mother, the heiress of her own clan, and your father—the heir of his. Though, you had no idea what clan, or what your father was capable of... But if he was your father, you had to have inherited more than just his nose.

"M'lady..." Your head perked up at the sound of your comrades voice, looking up at him. "Sorry, I don't mean to bother, but..." He reached into his pocket, pulling out what it was he found earlier. "I decided you might want to see this—the last entry at least." You reached up for what he offered you, doing as he said. The last entry, about a dragon and a man, dated eight years back.

The photo you were looking at was still in your hand, and you had to seperate what your were holding between both hands, the diary on your left and the photo in your right. You looked between the two and pieced them together, the one behind the massacre of your clan had to be your biological father. But... Was he really strong enough to pull it off? Or were there multiple people that did it?

Well, you weren't sure of the answer--but you felt your grip on the photo tighten, and a frown come onto your lips. Your mother never told you anything about your biological father, which is why you didn't know his name, about his clan, and about the dragons his clan worshipped. Yet you felt it in your heart, that the man you stared at killed your family in search for you.

Despite the anger you felt, what came out was a tear from your eye.

Now that you were here, you missed your family so much. Despire the fact that your sister mentioned in her diary she hated you; you remembered for the most part--she was the only company your age you had when your mother would expose you to pure solitude. Despite the solitude from anyone your age, you remembered all the times she'd go out of her way to train you, fitting whatever it was she taught you to be suitable for a child. And you remembered all the gifts your step-father would get you after a day out in the city, he loved you as much as a biological father would their child. Yet, your biological father killed your family, instead of loving you like one should their child. Another tear slipped, and Shisui put a hand on your shoulder.

To reassure you that he was here, and you found your family in others.

"One day, M'lady. You'll find him." He pieced it together, slowly, but he was sure he got it. The one you looked at wasn't the stepfather he knew of--and considering the grip, and the tears, he figured it had to be someone you never knew either. Your real father, something like that. "And I'll be there with you."

You slowly lifted your head to look at him, and he looked back at you with a soft smile.

He was smiling, yet you frowned. Despite the fact you tried to make him disappear, and dragged him out of the Leaf, his home--he smiled at you. You turned your head away from him, wiping your tears before you stood up. "...If you think you owe me this, you don't..." You mumbled, "You can do what you want, Shisui. You don't have to follow me around like a bodyguard."

"This isn't about 'debt'," He sighed, shutting his eyes. His smile dropped for a second, but it rose again. "I want to do this, because it's what a good friend would do, don't you think?"

You were silent, back turned to him as you looked back down at the items in your hand. You slid the photo under the diary and pocketed them, Shisui was trying so hard with you, he was so kind... Yet you couldn't return it in full as he did.

"Thank you, Shisui..."

Shisui removed his hand from your shoulder, "Any other plans in the Sand?" He asked, "Now that we're here, we can go visit Gaara." He suggested.

You wanted to visit Gaara, but you weren't sure if you should've—the leaf and sand were allies, it was possible they were alerted that you left... But would they return their last [Lastname]? You were all mixed up about it, but for the most part, you were sure Gaara and the others wouldn't tell on their friend like that—but they weren't the entirety of the Sand. You knew most of them would give you up in a heartbeat, or make sure you stayed in the Sand instead.

"No... We're leaving." You answered turning to leave the room, "We got what we were here for, no need to stick around any longer."

Shisui put his hands on his hips, following behind you with a sigh. "M'lady... Don't try to act all dark now," He teased, smiling. "If you want to visit your friends, we should. They haven't don't anything to betray your trust, have they?" You've noticed that Shisui had been acting a lot more playful these past weeks—possibly to get you to snap out of whatever emo ploy you were playing at.

"Well, no..."

And before you could speak more, Shisui put both his hands on your shoulders, pushing you out of the room. "Then what's the problem? I'm sure Gaara is dying to see you, too." He winked. You attempted to turn your head to look at him, but he used his hand to push the side of your head gently—making you look back in front of you. He had always been the one pushing his friends to do new things, but this wasn't new to you—you were just trying to act tough.

And no matter what, he'd make that facade crack.

_________________

"Come on, Lee! Keep going!" Guy noticed Lees slacking performance, though yesterday he'd been doing great as usual—today he was struggling to keep up with the hand walking laps Guy did.

"Yes, Guy Sensei..!" Lee pushed forward, sweat dripping off of his face as he tried to catch up. Guy knew well what it was that was on Lees mind—today was a special day, after all. The weather matching the day and month it was—it was your birthday. While Lee always went out of his way to make it spectacular, it was the first time you weren't there for him to celebrate. The last time you all celebrated a birthday was his fourteenth birthday, where you gave him a kiss on the cheek.

It was no surprise Lee thought of you, but today you were all he thought of. Not of how to improve his Taijutsu further, but the teammate he hadn't seen in almost over a year. Today you would be turning fifteen, and Lee would have to miss it. Not that he wanted to—if you were here now, he'd go out of his way to make your birthday as spectacular as you made his.

It was Lees last lap, and instead of telling Guy he could for a hundred more, he allowed himself to fall onto the floor. Flat against it while Guy stood normally.

"What's the matter, Lee? Giving up already?" Guy asked.

Lee looked up at him before he sat up, panting. "Sorry, Guy Sensei.." He panted, "But I am just thinking of something, it is bothering me..."

Guy nodded, he already knew what it was about; "Today's [Firstname]s birthday." He answered for Lee, filling in the gaps. His student nodded, it'd been a while since Guy called for a team meeting—after all, there was a student missing, and it felt incomplete that way.

"That is right..." Lee answered, lowering his head to look at his bandaged hands that kept him up. "Ever since we were seven, we always celebrated each others birthdays, no matter what was happening..." He remembered how you, Neji and Guy all rushed the finish the mission in time to celebrate the last birthday you all spent together. "It seems that even though I try, I cannot put my all into training, because I cannot stop thinking about her."

Deep down, Guy knew that Lees performance would slack today—after all, Guy knew all about how Lee felt for you. Close friends since the academy, and the first time Team Guy celebrated your birthday, Lee was the one to give the idea of your favorite places to go to. And today, it was almost a year since you were gone, and a year since the last time you all celebrated your birthday.

"... She is my precious student," Guy nodded, "To be completely honest, I'm bummed that I won't be there to celebrate her fifteenth birthday..." He lowered his head, raising  his fist. "A girls fifteenth birthday is important!"

Lee sighed ever louder. "And I cannot be there..."

"And you think [Firstname] would want us moping on her birthday?" Lee quickly looked up at his sensei—who had his hands on his hips and his brows furrowed.

"N-no, Guy Sensei!" Lee stood to his feet.

"As celebration for [Firstname]s birthday, we'll do double the laps, triple the training, and quadruple the enjoyment!" Guy declared, throwing up his hand in the air to point at nothing but the sky. "Are you with me, Lee!?"

"Yes, Guy Sensei!"

"Say it louder!"

"YES, GUY SENSEI!!! FOR [FIRSTNAME]S BIRTHDAY!!" Lee said louder, balling his fists before he began to run.

"That's the spirit, Lee!" Guy called out before he began to run as well.

"Brother Neji, are you feeling alright?" Hinata noticed the small changes in her cousin. Despite the fact that Neji had only barely begun to open up to Hinata--she noticed his lacking performance during training. She figured she should find the root of the problem before someone like her father did. But she did have a general idea of what is was, the two of them sat at the training field of their compound.

"Nothings wrong, Lady Hinata." Neji answered, sparing her a small smile that quickly faded away. It'd almost been a year already since you left--Neji received that letter you mentioned, and without you, things felt different. He changed, his hair had grown out again, and Hinatas hair was getting noticeably longer. He also got rid of his headband buckles, he figured he should've taken the hint to get rid of them the moment you and Lee kept messing with them—putting your fingers through the buckle and practically yanking it off of him. With those changes, he couldn't help but wonder what you looked like now.

Hinata knew--the people she liked left too, but she felt it to be different. In Nejis case, it was his teammate. His teammate he had a close connection with, she knew that you were one of the main reasons why Neji had changed. "It's about [Firstname], isn't it?" Hinata asked, and Neji finally looked at her.

His face was plain, but he cracked. ".. I suppose it is.." He answered, looking up at the sky, he thought the weather fit the day and month it was. "Today is her birthday..." He explained, closing his eyes. "I only wished that I..." He stopped, exhaling through his nose. Nearly every day, for a year and a half, he was with you. Of course, it was because you were on a team with him, but you became such a normal thing in his life--and now, you weren't there and the missions 'Team Guy' was called for were at an all-time low.

"That you could be there?" Hinata asked, practically finishing his sentence. "... I'm sure it must be painful, knowing the one you love suddenly left." She mumbled, looking down at her lap. She was fond of you too, but on the level of her cousin? She was sure she couldn't compare, as overwhelming as Hinatas silent fondness was, Nejis was even higher.

"Love...?" Neji repeated, he didn't look at his cousin--but he looked like his cousin; seeing the way a soft blush creeped up his face slowly, starting from his neck. "I wouldn't go as far as to say that..." His blush settled to only a coloring on his cheeks, "As far as I'm aware, she can be a traitor to the village... Besides, the one you liked left, too."

Hinata smiled for a second--he didn't deny the part about his liking toward you, infact--he encourged that part she mentioned. But her smile quickly dropped into a frown. "You really think she'd do something like that? Betray the Leaf? I mean... Even when the Sand, her home village came to attack--she fought for the Leaf. That's what I hear, at least." Nejis blush settled a bit, thinking back at how strong you were. Although he wouldn't admit it then, he would now. In team Guy, not including Guy himself... He was sure you were the strongest. Hinata continued to speak, "I could also tell that your team got along well, Neji... [Firstname] was always kind, and even though she left almost the same time Sasuke did, they never shared any similarities."

Neji thought back to the incident during the Forest of Death, someone mentioned that Orochimaru wanted you. The same man Sasuke had chased after, he had said it back then, "You're mistaken if you think the Ninja of the Leaf would stand by and let their comrades be taken by the enemy", something like that. By comrades, he had meant you--and you were gone.

Feeling it wasn't enough, Hinata finished with one last sentence. "She'll return, Neji. I just know it. Think back to what she last told you, and have faith."

Neji took her words at face value, and thought of the last interaction the two of you had--he didn't realize at the time, the look of sadness in your eyes, but he realized a little while later, that your worsa were still genuine. 'I love you two from the bottom of my heart...' He always felt his own heart swell when he thought of it.

"Let's get back to training, Neji. I'm sure wherever she is, she's getting a lot stronger too." Hinata suggested, standing up. "You said you wanted to try something new, right? You found out you had another Chakra release?"

Neji nodded, standing up as well—"That's right... My performance during training has been slacking recently, I need to train hard, too." He said, lose hairs framing his face. He left his hair in a similar state as the time you called him handsome... For no particular reason. "Along with my Wind release, I've learned I'm capable of fire and earth as well..." He looked down at his hands, there weren't any Fire or Earth jutsus he thought would fit his style of fighting, but he had seen you incorporate fire into hand-to-hand. And that thought made him think of you again—where you were and what you were doing.

Well, since it was your birthday, you had to be celebrating, right?

"M'lady, that's enough!" It was already almost a year since you left the village, and your anger for Kibaki didn't subside. Which was the reason you were kicking at the mans side, with him on the floor as you were standing. The man didn't defend himself, he didn't tell you to stop--despite the pain of your kicks. Because for once, he felt alive.

"He'll be fine!" You said, kicking the man so that he lay on his back--and you kicked at his chest instead, hard. "He knows a good deal about pain, don't you?" You looked down at him, your brows furrowing. Ghosts felt pain in this state, even though it didn't actually affect them--he'd walk out of this just fine. Shisui had to grab you by the arm and pull you back, leaving the ghost heaving as he sat himself up.

You looked down at him still and Shisui kept his grip on your arm, sweatdropping. "... Calm down, M'lady. This isn't doing anything to help your training, as bad of a person he is." Shisui reasoned. He was still able to see the part of you that he knew, the child you were, that was more than just her clan. Which is why he was still patient with you, because he too was determined to help a friend as you were.

He felt you loosen up as you accepted his touch, not flinching at the Hyuuga that suddenly stood. Maybe if he wasn't dead, and he wasn't someone you conjured and made visible--you'd be in serious danger. But everytime he tried to attack back, you'd make him go invisible again. So every attack he threw phased through you, and the second you sidestepped out of his range, you'd make him visible again with a strong punch to the stomach. Which very well could be the reason for him on the floor now.

"Right..." You mumbled, slipping your arm out of his hold and turning away from the both of them. You had stopped in the middle of your movements because Kibaki said something that pissed you off--which wasn't uncommon, and he provoked you into a fight.... Which we initiated of course. But as the [Lastname], you had the upper hand. Kibaki went invisible to the human eye--most days he was in his ghost-like state. While Shisui stayed visible nearly 24/7, you always had a way of playing favorites. It must've shown in the scene that just played out, seeing as Shisui quite literally grimaced at the state the other ghost was in.

But he was quick to turn away from the ghost, and toward you. You were walking away, back turned toward the two of them—the group of you were taking refugee in Kirigakure, or 'the hidden mist village', which as the name suggested—was full of mist. Shisui quickly caught up with you, it wasn't that the group of you were inside the village itself, but in the surrounding area, away from the public. The reason you were here was for any more information about your clan, of course--the sand would be the better option, but... It made sense for Tsunade to put out a wanting for you to your hometown, and the Leafs allies at that. Sneaking into a village you had no association with would be your best bet, because no one knew who you were, or where you were from.

Of course there was the fact that the Mist village was dangerous--after all, it was nicknamed the 'blood mist village', though, for the most part, you were sure they exaggerated. Though, that may have been because there was virtually no one in the mountains.

Shisui was having trouble--he knew what day it was, but he wasn't sure if you knew. He was following behind you, struggling to find the right time to being it up. After minutes of silence, he decided to just blurt it out. "Happy birthday, M'lady." He was suddenly next to you, holding up a flower. You had to do a double take, steps faltering as you looked at him--you hadn't even noticed that it was your birthday today, but Shisui did.

You turned your head to look at him, grabbing the flower from his hand gently, a look of confusion on your face as you recalled the date. "It's... My birthday..." You said out loud, holding the flower tenderly--it was clearly picked out from the ground given a few minutes ago, but the sentiment was appreciated. You looked up at Shisui, who smiled at you. For the past year, he was determined to get you out of your stupor of sadness and get you to smile... And it seemed finally he managed it, you smiled back at him, soft and small--but it still had the ghost internally cheering.

"I forgot it was my birthday..." You confessed, "Thank you, Shisui..."

His smile grew a little wider, it almost looked like a teasing one as he got a little closer. "I didn't buy you a gift, M'lady... But maybe I can give you a birthday kiss, too?" He winked playfully, referring to the kiss you gave Lee for his birthday. You were silent, thinking initially you heard him wrong, but you were sure you weren't mistaken.

"Huh...?" You blinked, trying to find the right words—but before you had to chance to answer him, you were on guard, pulling out your Kunai to reflect the one thrown at you. It came from higher up in the mountains, although Shisui was on guard too—he got interrupted at the wrong time.

You activated your Poltigan, while Shisui activated his Sharingan. The two of you looked toward where the bushes rustled, you held your Kunai tight, while Shisui pulled out a few of his own--throwing them in the direction the attack came from. The thing about the Uchiha--was that their skills with Kunai throwing were almost unrivaled.

Whoever it was that attacked quickly surrended, exposing themselves from the bushes with a loud; "I'm sorry!" It was a girl, who looked to be a year younger than you. For whatever reason, you slowly lowered your guard, along with your Kunai. She had two long pig-tails, the color of which you couldn't decide was blue, or purple. Her Ninjaband rested on her neck, similar to Hinata. Her eyes were brown and she wore a green dress—strange and foreign fashion to you, but you figured thats what people of the Mist wore.

Shisui didn't lower his guard, standing beside you. People of the Mist were to always attack, and if they were ever captured, the were commanded to commit suicide. So Shisui didn't believe for a second that this girl could be so carefree, he gave the girl a look as she stumbled out of the shrubs—and tripped, rolling all the way down the rest of the hill before she landed at your feet.

You looked down at her, a lot more confused compared to Shisuis plain-face.

The girl lifted herself up with a groan, looking up at the two people that looked down at her—their respective Kekkei Genkais had her wailing. "I'm serious! I don't want any problems, really! If you let me live, I promise I won't tell anyone you're here!" She put her hands together, kneeling on the floor.

"It's uh..." You were at a loss for words—the girl seemed relatively harmless, but she was from this village. So you weren't going to trust her so blindly, but something made you feel close to this girl.

'Strange, I know this chakra...' Diaval spoke, he was a lot more silent these days—but still put his unnecessary input in at times. 'It's the same Chakra as Kaida..' He chuckled, 'Don't tell me she was sealed into this dumb girl? I almost feel lucky now...'

"Diaval if you don't shut up, I'll twist your insides out..." You whispered under your breath, shutting your eyes—deactivating your Poltigan.

"HUH?!" The girls eyes went wide, standing to her feet. "A-attacking you was just instinct, it's what I've been trained to do all my life—but I really don't want to hurt you, or want you to hurt ME!" She shivered, shutting her eyes tightly as she kept her eyes together.

You opened your eyes, sweat dropping. Maybe you answered Diaval at the wrong time.

"It's fine." Shisui answered for you, deactivating his Sharingan. "We were actually just leaving," He excused, shutting his eyes and grabbing your shoulders, ushering you away from the girl. "Please, don't mind us."

'Go back to that girl, I need to see something...' Diaval requested, and you stopped moving your feet along with Shisui who was pushing you away from the girl. You side stepped him, leaving him holding nothing as you went back to the girl—Shisui turned to look at you, lowering his arms.

"Hold on..." You said, leaning a little close so that Diaval could get a good look at her. She opened her eyes, jumping back at the fact that you stood so close all of a sudden.

"Y-yes...?" She sweatdropped.

'... Take a sniff, then that'll confirm it.' Diaval instructed—you rose a brow at it, but you got a little closer, taking a sniff. And Diaval laughed, but what you heard over that was the girl's guttural yell of horror, falling onto her butt at the shock. Shisuis blinked, caught off guard by the action, but his expression changed as he began to laugh aswell.

'Idiot... I was just joking, I already knew this was Kaidas host the moment I saw her.'  Diaval was laughing, and you could feel your anger bubble, you'd answer him, but you'd probably scare the girl off.

"Sorry..." You immediately backed up, and just as it always happened when you were embarrassed--the temperature picked up. "You're the Wind Dragon Jinchuuriki, right?" You asked--and Shisuis laughing stopped. He was interested now, too. He stepped up to you side, he wasn't sure how you could tell, she looked like a regular girl to him. Maybe it was some sort of power Jinchuurikis had, a Jinchuuriki spotting Jinchuuriki power...

The girl lowered her guard, "...How did you know...? Please don't tell me that's public information wherever you're from?!" You weren't wearing your Ninja band right now, but Shisui was wearing his—on a pretty hard to miss spot too. So she assumed you were from the Leaf as well.

You pointed at your head, "He told me."

"Eh...?" She blinked.

"Diaval, that fire dragon?" You clarified, and her eyes went wide, standing to her feet.

"Seriously!?" She gaped, "You're the Jinchuuriki of the fire dragon? I've never even met another Jinchuuruki, and to think the first one I did meet was the one with none other than the fire dragon king!" She was practically staring at you with stars in her eyes. "So cool, I'm honored!"

"King?" You repeated, an eyebrow raised. Shisuis ears practically twitched at the sound of the small laugh you let out, not only did you smile, but you laughed on the same day. It seemed your birthday was going better than he hoped. "Please, don't stroke his ego any further. He can hear you right now." You said, holding up your palm.

Her jaw dropped, and reached out to hold your hand. "I'm Wendy... We can be friends, right?" She asked, shaking your hand within hers gently. "I'm sorry for the outbursts earlier, I've just been really on guard..."

You nodded, removing your hand from her hold—and she continued to speak. "I don't know how you got into the Mist... It's pretty dangerous for foreigners..." She looked around, now that she reminded herself what she was doing out here, she was on guard. "May I ask you what your doing here?"

"We're looking for my father..." You answered honestly.

"Oh... I see." She nodded, "...Is he from here?"

"Not sure." You shrugged. Wendy sweatdropped, maybe you didn't want to talk on this topic--so she changed it.

"Well, I don't think staying out here is a good idea. You can get caught at any moment." She explained, "You can come with me! The Cait Shelter is really kind to people not from here... They're actually the ones that took me in and made me a ninja of the mist."

You and Shisui looked at each other before looking back at the girl. "We're not looking for citizenship or anything..." Shisui explained, looking at you. "But... It would be better than staying out here—wouldn't it, M'lady?" He smiled.

You looked over at him too, and nodded. "I guess so..." You looked back at the girl, "We'll trust you if you say so... But my friend here will use his Susanoo if you try anything." Shisui sweat dropped at the wild claim, shaking his head.

"Maybe not that much.." He denied, "but the two of us combined are plenty strong... So your chances of winning might not be so high." Shisui was always so humble, after a year and a few months with him, you learned that he was a prodigy of the Uchiha clan—with a Mangekyo Sharigan, and a famed Susanoo... All that and he was still only fifteen and a few months—dead, too.

"Oh no," Wendy quickly shook her head, holding her hands up. "I don't want any problems, really! But I want to know a lot more about the only other Jinchuuriki I've ever met!" She took a few steps back, and she was suddenly in the air. "Follow me!"

You and Shisui shared a similar expression; jaw dropped.

Wendy looked down at the two of you from where she was before lowering herself. "Oh... You can't fly?" She asked, and you shook your head.

"No way! I think I'd know if I could!" You quickly answered, looking toward Shisui and whispering to him. "Have you ever seen someone fly like that?" You asked. To which he whispered back; "Never in my life and afterlife until now, M'lady!" The two of you looked back at the girl at the same time, silent now.

"Sorry, I just thought all Jinchuurikis could since I can." She answered sheepishly, looking away from the two of you with a blush on her cheeks. "But don't worry, I still have a fast way to get there." She looked toward the bushes, and called out someone's name... But what came out was a horse. You'd never seen one so close before, not even on missions—so to suddenly see such a big animal charging toward you was enough to freak you out, but you managed to keep your cool.

Wendy patted the side of the horses head softly, looking at you with a smile. "This is Carla..." She introduced, looking at your uneasy expression. "She's very nice, don't worry! She won't bite, right, Carla?" She looked at the horse—and as anyone would expect, there was no answer.

Wendy brought her hand up to the horses jaw, opening and closing it to pretend as if it were talking. "Of course not, Wendy. They're safe with me!" She mocked, her voice changing into one 'suitable' for a horse. You and Shisui were still silent at the display—the stupidity of it actually managed to ease your nerves.

She was blushing now, embarrassed. "Please... Just get on..." She plead.

You weren't sure how to get onto such a big animal—or how to ride one at that, but you got on with a jump, Shisui behind you. He wasn't sure where to place his hands initially—but he ended up placing them on your waist. He really didn't want to fall off, and to make sure you wouldn't either—he held you tightly.

Though, once you started moving—you began to feel sick. Not any type of sick you'd ever felt before, one that increasingly got worse over time—but one that immediately had you holding your mouth shut. "I feel like throwing up..." You told Shisui—voice muffled due to the hand over it, he put his head on your shoulder in an attempt to get a look at your face, but it didn't exactly work.

"... Are you gonna be alright, M'lady?" He asked quietly, but you were to busy covering your mouth to answer him. He had to reach in front of you to grab hold of what Wendy said was 'reigns', and stop the horse from moving. Only was it then that Wendy looked down at you too, stopping once again to get back onto the floor.

She sweat dropped at your condition—which she quickly identified as 'motion-sickness', but you were in Motion all the time, so why now did it finally hit you? Because it was your first time being carried by something other than yourself—well Shisui gave you a piggyback ride too. Well, you weren't sure—and you didn't want to waste more of your energy thinking about it. Wendy had used a Jutsu on you, one Shisui eyed suspiciously—but he figured the green glow was trust worthy enough, and it managed to make you feel a little better.

Shisui had taken your place as the one taking the reigns, and now it was you clinging onto him—a lot tighter than he held onto you. Your were practically laying on him, but he didn't mind—in fact, he found horse riding to be one of the funnest things he'd done in a while.

And although you might've felt sick... He felt like doing this over and over again.

Chapter Text

As the three of you approached your destination, Wendy lowered herself onto the floor, taking note of your still sickly self. Which she continued to say was just "motion sickness", it was enough to power you--sitting up from your sickly state to deny it.

"Not possible, I don't know what motiom sickness is, but I don't have it. I'm in motion all the time, so it makes no sense." You said, thinking back to all the times you were in some sort of motion. Running, jumping, a piggy back ride, more running and jumping... Guy doing sit-ups with you on his back if that counted...

"Motion sickness isn't just when you run and jump around." Wendy denied with a nervous smile. "It's more the movement and blur of a fast vehicle, or a fast-moving animal in this case... Which I'm guessing you've never been on one."

You thought of the word vehicle as Shisui answered for you, "I don't even think we've heard of the word vehicle." He explained with a chuckle.

"No! I got it!" You threw your arm up, your behavior almost reflecting Lees. "I know what a vehicle is, but why would I be on one? That's a waste of good food!" Shisui surely noticed that you loosened up all of a sudden, and he was hoping it was more than just your sudden sickness affecting you.

"Pretty sure you're thinking of a vegetable, M'lady." Shisui corrected, turning to look at you. You leaned into him, shaking your head. 'Is that what a vehicle is?' He couldn't help but think.

"No, no. I know what I'm talking about." You denied, a small smile on your face, and he was quick to smile back.

"I'm not so sure, as you said... Why would you be on one?" He asked, raising a brow.

"Huh... I guess the Leaf doesn't have those kind of advancements.." Wendy observed before shaking her head, hopping high enough so she could float, stretching her arm out. "It doesn't matter... Welcome to the Cait Shelter!" She smiles, happy to show off her home to the two of you, only to be shot down in a single sentence.

"You don't mean 'shed'?" Shisui commented, earning an elbow to his back as you jabbed him. He saw Wendys smile falter as she lowered her head. "Shed?" She repeated, "Talk about cruel..."

"Way to go..." You whispered.

"Sorry...!" He quickly blurted, "It's a lovely place!" He corrected, and Wendy quickly sprang back up, another smile on her face.

"It's okay! The insides a lot better, anyway!" She said, leading the two of you off of Carla and inside the place. Shisui still couldn't keep his mouth shut.

"It's even sadder than your place, M'lady!" He quickly blurted, comparing the shelters main room to your living room--yours atleast had a couch, but there was only a vase and a picture from on the wall here.

"My apartment isn't even that empty..!" You defended yourself before you pinched his cheek. "You've never been picky before. so don't start now! You could at least be grateful!" He put his hand over yours, resting it there for a second before attempting to pry it off.

"Sorry! It's just been so long since we've had a place to stay...!" He explained, shutting his eyes as you pulled on his cheek. He was right, the last time you had a place to stay was when you snuck into the sand and visited Gaara--which had to be almost a year ago. Since then... You hadn't made much progress in finding your father, but you did well in training. Kibaki was a great punching bag!

Wendy ignored his comment this time, leading the two of you into a room. "This can be your room... I'm sure the main host won't mind at all when I tell them about your situation! It has two beds because..." She looked around sheepishly. "I don't know your relationship." This room was a lot liver than your place, and actually everything you could ever hope to have in your room. There were plants.... And posters. Yeah, the only two things in anyones room, you assumed. There was a desk too—and "A personal bathroom! Everyone get's one, but it's pretty small."

You definitely didn't have any complaints—so you looked at Shisui. "Any complaints, Shisui?" You asked, and he sweat dropped.

"None at all, M'lady! I love it!" He quickly responded.

Wendy smiled, clasping her hands together. "I'm glad then! I'll let you two get settled, I'll be back in just a little!" She said, closing the door behind her as she left the room. You and Shisui stood in silence before you sat on one of the beds, and he sat on the other. He decided to take off his headband and vest—it was better to keep a low profile in a foreign place.

And you—you were staring so hard at him he was starting to get nervous. He was trying to act nonchalant, looking away from you, but his eyes quickly landed on you when you spoke. "I'm sorry, Shisui."

He blinked. "For... What?"

"I was a bad companion. And an even worse friend..." You said, lowering your head. "This past year, I've just been doing things the way I wanted to. I didn't take the time to consider what you wanted... Because of how angry I was... You know, you're way to easy on me..."

"This past year was something you needed. I only noticed a little back in the leaf—every time you saw that mark on Nejis head, you stared. Not so discreetly may I add, but I also noticed how angry it made you. When you had conjured Kibaki, I feel you let out a lot of what you felt, I saw a lot of you that I didn't before. I saw real anger, and real sadness. And when someone let's all of that out... I think it's something beautiful."

"Beautiful?" You repeated slowly, hesitantly. "It's embarrassing if anything. I said I didn't want to associate with good feelings—but if I can't even control the bad, how would I do that?"

"When someone let's put everything they feel, good or bad... I think that's something beautiful. When you see you teammates sad about something, did you think that was embarrassing?" You thought back to Neji—when he suddenly told you everything about his clan, opening up to you, you didn't think it was embarrassing. In a way, it was beautiful. And when you and Lee got left behind from that mission, he told you how useless he felt—you didn't think that was embarrassing either.

And deep down, your anger and sadness still bubbled, waiting to boil over. But the last thing you wanted to do was let it out on your dear companion. And maybe it was an apology, but you couldn't stop what you already started. You couldn't return home until you achieved what you silently promised to Neji—you'd train until you could control yourself when possessed, and help him.

It was a bit much, defying his clan and doing what the other members couldn't even do, but you'd manage. Even if that took a whole new year—and your father... Your clan... Whether you'd find out more, maybe it was a tale of time. "I'm not so sure. You, Shisui, are important to me. I shouldn't leave you behind in search for something else."

Shisui stared, a nervous smile on his face as he blinked sheepishly. He didn't take the time to think about it—he just enjoyed every moment he had with you. "It's alright, M'lady... The two of us are a little similar, I know you've realized that..." He leant over, resting his arms on his knees. "And as you said... Were friends, M'lady... You haven't been rude at all, if you seriously that you were being rude... Maybe Lee was right about you being an angel." He winked.

Your eyes softened, and you looked up at him. "I'm glad to have a friend like you... Maybe I'm not cut out to be the emotionless avenger," You looked down at your hand, recalling a few faint memories of your home. "But my days of being an underachiever are over, I won't go home until I can say I got stronger—and did what I said I would."

He was silent for a second before he smiled, too. "Well... Not as glad as I am to have met you, M'lady." He sure became a sweet talker—or was he always that way? "I hope I made your birthday a little better... Speaking of, what was it I said earlier?"

You went silent for a second before you found yourself a little shy—that was the last thing you were, yet you avoided his gaze now. "I don't recall..." You excused.

Wendy peaked her head through the door—not before knocking. "If you guys are all settled in, how about a meal? Maybe some training... Actually, I have a million questions I wanna ask..! We can do that while we train!" She said eagerly. You were quick to get up, and Shisui got up silently. That was the second time he got interrupted...

You ended up following her out to a field just a little ways out of the Cait Shelter—which she asked you about 'dragon force'.

And you answered with; "Dragon what?"

"Dragon force...!" She answered, "I saw in a book... All dragon Jinchuuriki have it! But... I don't yet..." She said sheepishly.

"First time I'm hearing about it..." You answered. "Can I see that book?"

"Oh, it's back in the library! There's a lot of books..." Shisui took a look at your face—you definitely looked excited to learn about a library in there, and you weren't even that much of a fan of books.

But you sure liked dragon information... "There has to be something else you're capable of, right? Other than the fact that I have the wind dragon, I don't really have much talent..." She admitted sheepishly. "My talent in medical ninjutsu is a result of that... And my wind ninjutsu, too."

Well, you knew your love for all things spicy was a result of Diaval. And of course your talent with anything fire. Other than that... "Hmmm... I have a Poltigan... And minimal experience with wind jutsus..." You shrugged.

"Huh!? You can have elemental releases outside of what element your dragon is!?" She gaped, before settling down somewhat. "Now that I think about it... Mister Mizukage is the same way... I've never actually seen him in person, but he's a Jinchuuriki too... They don't even have specific releases..."

"I had a few Jinchuuriki friends... One of them stuck with one type... The other... I'm not even sure if he had special Jutsus yet..."

"A few!?" Wendy repeated, swaying a little. It almost looked like she was gonna fall over—but she shook her head. "Well... What about your Polygon? I've never heard of that before!"

"Polygon...?" Shisui repeated, covering his mouth to chuckle quietly. "It actually does sound pretty similar..."

"It's Poltigan..." You correctly stiffly. "It's mostly about ghosts..." This had to be the first time since you were a child someone didn't know about your clan—in a way, it made you happy.

"G-ghosts!?" Wendy responded, body going still.

Shisui nodded. "Yeah, I'm actually a ghost myself." He confesses, pointing a finger at himself.

"You're a G-g-..." She sways a little, falling toward—but you manage to keep her on her feet. "Ghost..." She finishes, face full of horror as you look down at her. You couldn't help but sweat drop as you got her back on her feet, she quickly straightened out. "You're a ghost!?" She manages the full sentence this time.

"Heh... That's right, I guess I don't look like the regular ghosts you see in picture books..." He chuckles lightly, peoples reactions to him being a ghost were almost always the same. Similar to Wendy's—but maybe not the almost fainting part.

"I've never heard of a Jutsu like that before! That's so cool!" She smiles widely. "What's the Poltigan do?"

"Well... I can make ghosts appear, I can conjure them... And they can possess me.... I've been training with Shisui, so that I can control myself when I'm possessed."

"Eek! Possession? Scary...! But... How's that work?"

"Well... They control me." You explained briefly. "Since Shisui and I are close... It makes it easier to control myself when he possesses me, since he's more willing. But since Kibaki is as hardheaded as he is ugly, he's a lot harder to control."

She nods despite her zero knowledge of 'Kibaki', she then turns her head toward Shisui. "So... Are you some sort of bodyguard, Shisui?" She asks.

You quickly shake your head. "No. He's my friend." You correct before activating your Poltigan, Wendy jumped back at the sudden appearance of a man in front of her. "This, is my bodyguard. More like a meat shield." You smiled—it was Kibaki, and you held his shoulders. Only Shisui knew the horrors you put that man through—which were all good beatings. Or you made him take attacks from others, maybe he exaggerated about that angel part earlier, when it came to the only person he ever saw you hate, you didn't hold back. But with your friends... Well, Shisui felt the only thing you ever showed him was kindness.

"Oh, wow...! An actual ghost bodyguard! How cool...!" She smiles. "And I've never seen eyes like these before..." She steps a little closer, and the man looks down at her.

"I suggest you step away from me..." You slap a hand over his mouth, still smiling as the disappears.

"Oh, he didn't mean that..." You say, "His eyes are special, they're of Hyuga descent. But... There's a lot cooler Hyugas than him around." You lower your hands to your side. "Like.. Neji! Or Hinata."

"Hmmm... Hyuga..." She repeats. "Heji? Ninata?" Someone, somewhere, sneezed.

"She's a little like you, M'lady." Shisui teased in a whisper. "Her memory is totally wonky." You yet again, jabbed him with your elbow.

"Neji and Hinata." You quickly correct. "They're my friends, Neji was my teammate... Actually, he's one of the reasons I'm out here. In the Mist, so far from home..."

"Huh...? I don't get it, why? Is he from here?" She asks.

"No..." You deny. "He's precious to me, and he has a curse. I'm working to get rid of it, I can't go back to him until I can."

"Huh!?" She goes wide-eyed, "So romantic!" She's practically swooning for you, twisting around on her heel, one foot up. "Getting rid of a curse? Wow! If someone did that for me, I'd be all heart eyes, and I don't even have a curse on me!"

You stared at her, furrowing your brows. "Romantic?" You repeated quietly. It wasn't meant to be romantic, no, not at all. It was a friendly gesture, completely platonic to just show how much you cared for a friend. Calling it romantic was completely false. "It's not..." You denied. "He's my dear friend."

"Only a friend?" Wendy gaped. "Oh I get it..." She whispered over toward Shisui, "Then you're her special friend, eh?" She wriggled her brows.

"Oh no..." Shisui denied with the shake of his head. "M'lady and I are best friends, we're not a couple."

Wendy looked light-headed again. "If I had so much attention on me, I think I'd faint...! I think I'm already fainting..." She fanned herself, and she was back to normal. "Unrealized feelings are always so sad... But romantic...!"

"What are you on about...?" You asked hesitantly, though maybe... She had a point. Maybe there was something you didn't quite realize.

"Nothing...! Oh, and... About fire... What's it taste like? Air is different usually depending on what the weathers like... Hot weather is spicy, cold weather is plain... Oh, and if it smells like something, the wind tastes like it too!"

Tastes like it too... That meant anything? Whether that was a blessing or a curse was beyond you. "Uhh... Oil-made fire tastes like junk food... Gasoline fire is bitter... Jutsu fire tastes like... Tastes... Like...." What did it taste like? You couldn't place your finger on it. "It tastes like potato chips." You settled.

"Oohh... I see! I bet fire used to cook something taste like it too, right?" Shes asks, and you... You didn't know the answer, you hadn't even thought of it before. But if wind tasted like it smelled like, fire... Was probably the same.

"I.... Don't know." You answered slowly—and she was quick to drag you away to test it out. Shisui turned, watching your back as you left, it wasn't uncommon now that you did that, but he followed you each time.

Now he stayed behind, dwelling on something Wendy said as you walked behind her. 'Unrealized feelings.' He didn't feel the small frown on his lips. "Whatever that means." He mumbled to himself, turning away.

You return to the room a little later, it was dark out, and you could hear the repeated sound of crickets chirping. Shisui was laying on the bed to the right, holding a book up as he read through it—but he looked up at you when he heard the door creak open. He was quick to sit up, smiling. "How'd your experiment go, M'lady?"

"... She was right about the fire thing. She set a few things on fire, and they tasted just like the fold that was on fire..." You answered, closing the door behind you. "I got you some watermelon. Don't think I wasn't thinking of you!" You smiled, and for some reason, his heart that wasn't supposed to beat as a ghost, felt as if it skipped a beat.

"Heh... Maybe my love for watermelon is too much if you remembered." He smiled back, getting on his feet.

"My memory isn't that bad." You defended yourself, handing him the bowl of watermelon, turning to lock the door to the room. "I think I'm gonna go to sleep."

Shisui nodded, deciding to sit at the desk, readily enjoying his watermelon as you sat on the bed, lying down. Instead of falling asleep, you thought of your teammates. Of the Leaf in general.

One image that flashed through your mind was Neji, on the floor, eyes shut and hair splayed out. You held his hand for hours, his cold hand that wouldn't warm up despite everything, and your other hand full of blood. Your Poltigan never made you bleed since that.

Then Lee, and all the names and love you possibly took for granted. His moment of weakness that he relied on you to tell, Might Guy... The man that treated you like a father the moment you landed yourself a spot on his team.

And everyone else... Shikamaru, Naruto, Sakura, Hinata, Kiba... And... Your brows furrowed at the vision of Sasuke.

'I'm the only one willing to avenge mine...' Maybe he was right, maybe you weren't willing to throw your old life away to avenge the clan you only knew for a short part of your life.

'Just like that, you're leaving it behind...' Diaval spoke, 'I always knew you wouldn't be able to do it, your heart was far too tender since the moment you ever gained consciousness of the things around you... I knew you wouldn't be cut out for it. You're a coward.'

'You'll live a long time, [Firstname]. People will die, people you care about, that you love, and you'll be torn... It takes a brave person, a cold person to avenge people they love.... And you said it yourself, you can't. You're not cut out to be the emotionless avenger, yet you'd like to protect the people you care for... And if the time came you had to kill someone you love to protect everyone else you care for, you wouldn't be able to.'

'Heh, every day I find you dumber and dumber... Your heart aches for your home, but you don't know what home is, anymore.'

'Is it those in the Leaf? Your teammates? Those in the Sand, that remind you of your own family? Or is it Shisui, the man that so obnoxiously sticks by your side? Do you have someone you'd put in front of another in terms of how much you care? Would you sacrifice one to save the other, or would you let them both go in your cowardice?'

'What are you thinking, [Firstname]?'

You opened your eyes, and saw the ceiling above you. It had been a few minutes of silence, and the rest of Diaval. Yo couldn't take it. "...So... How are you liking the Cait Shelter?"  You ask silently, hoping Shisui heard you. You didn't want what Diaval said to consume you.

"This watermelon is great," He commented, he was eating it so fast, like a starving mad man.

"Now that I think about it, I'm pretty sure that watermelon went bad... Wendy told me somethinglike that..." Shisui stopped his motions, hand stopping just inches from his mouth.

But he continued eating. "Oh, I'll be fine. Ghosts don't get sick." He smiled, continuing his ministrations of eating what he was given.

You sat up from the bed, looking at Shisui. "I don't know. I had a ghost friend before I met you, Shisui. And he got really sick after eating some of his wife's cooking after she made a meal for the first time in..." You counted with your fingers. "Twelve years."

Shisui looked at you, "Seriously?" He asked, lowering the fruit.

You shrugged. "I don't know, I just made that up right now." You got up, making your way toward the desk. You couldn't sleep now, you know you wouldn't be able too, no matter how much you tried.

He blinked, looking back down at the desk, and toward the clock on the desk. 11:57. [Month] [Day]. Still your birthday. And he went silent, looking back up at you. You had sat down on the edge of the left bed, right beside the desk.

He was so silent, staring at you as he subconsciously leaned in a little closer. You didn't move, eyes focused on how his eyes flickered around your face, as if he hadn't seen it this past year.

It was just you and him, and you locked the door. No one would come barreling in to interrupt anything now.

He leaned in so close without knowing, settling to look in your eyes. It wasn't until you blinked that he realized how close he was, and when he did, he had thrown himself back so fast, he almost fell out of his chair. "Happy Birthday, [Firstname]." He said suddenly, reaching elsewhere on the desk, ignoring the bowl of watermelon and handing you something.

It was the book Wendy spoke of earlier; about dragons. It's cover was different than the one you had at home, you weren't aware there would be more than one. You looked down at it, sweatdropping.

"... Thank you, Shisui."

Chapter Text

"The Fire Dragon Diaval grants the Jinchuuriki—given the name 'dragon slayers', overwhelming power. Of all five Dragons known, the only royalty in line is Diaval. It proves to make him the strongest of all five—which in turn, makes whoever the Jinchuuriki maybe be, the strongest... Diaval has been described to be sneaky, cunning, manipulative, and..." You couldn't help the small chuckle you let out. "... Annoying."

"Dragon force is the ultimate power any dragon slayer can achieve—which requires a strong bond between Jinchuuriki, and beast... There hasn't been a single recorded instance in history, of dragon force being achieved with the Fire King..."

'To bad... Looks like answers come to an end.' Diavals known since the beginning about your curiosity about him, ever since you were a kid, you'd ask him things—which he'd always answer vaguely.

"Huh, I think they forgot the part about him trying to act cool." You said, looking up at Shisui. You were sat down, the two of you outside on the training grounds. "Right now he's saying just how awesome he is, and that he just wants to stay mysterious forever..."

'Can you not insist on making me look dumb?!'

Shisui chuckled, shutting his eyes before looking up at the sound of footsteps.

"Mister Mizukage has gone missing..." It was sudden news, the sudden disappearance of the Mizukage Yagura was definitely alarming, after all—he was strong, but he was also a dictator. Although he was gone, he wasn't relatively missed. Still, Wendy had a heart of gold—she found herself sad.

Shisui remembered that Mizukage, he actually defeated him in battle once... A long time ago, but don't let that distract you from the fact that he did it. Besides, that very well could've been what landed him a flee-on-sight order.

It had been eight months, you were in the Mist for eight more months, and your training had been going good. Shisui had even taught you how to wield a blade, not exactly your style—but swords were always cool. Your Poltigan training was fine, you could control yourself when someone like Shisui possessed you now—his resistance wasn't strong like Kibakis. He was hardheaded, strong, and had set morals, all that combined the fact he didn't exactly like you made it a lot harder.

Still, you were getting there somewhat.

"... Rumor is that... It's because he was a Jinchuuriki—the Mizukage at that. Easy target." She sighs. You had become good friends with Wendy, in a way, you saw her as a little sister. Maybe she fit well into the younger sister stereotype.

You thought back to something you'd been told before, Naruto had warned you of people called the 'Akatsuki', out for people with 'beasts in them.' Looks like they were only now beginning to make their move—if that was the reason behind the Mizukages disappearance. It seemed likely. "If it's true they're after Jinchuuriki, we might be next. Well, you—they know you're in the Mist, but I doubt they'd know I'm here, too." You said, standing up. Wendy had interrupted your training with Shisui, but you didn't mind. After all, Wendy had taught you a variety of things you didn't know before.

Limited medical ninjutsu for the first part, something you'd been dying to learn. That along with Wind Jutsus, still not your strong suit whatsoever—but you actually managed to get the hang of one of them. Nothing special, a bit wild at that... But it was still a wind Jutsu. Your fire power had gotten stronger too, noticeably so, you had been training with an Uchiha after all, and Kibaki definitely taught you to be on higher alert and improve your reflexes.

"The Akatsuki..." You continued, shutting your eyes. "That's who it was. My knowledge on them is limited, I only know they're after people like us."

Shisui narrowed his eyes. "People like you..." He repeated. "Well, it that's the case. We can't stay here any longer... For the both of your safetys, right?"

"You're saying... We have to leave? B-but! I haven't left the Mist village, ever, since I was... Five!" Wendy panicked. "Where would we even go? Where could we even stay?"

"... The Sand Village..." You decided, looking back at the two of them. "Gaara wanted to become the Kazekage, I think I should stop by for another visit. On the chance he became Kazekage at such an early age..." Then he'd take you in for the last few months of training you had. "I think he wouldn't mind." After all, he nor his siblings sent you back despite the Hokages request.

Wendy gulps. "Gaara? Why would he want to house a stranger like me?"

"You housed strangers like us..." You smiled lightly. "And besides, I have a home there... We'll stay there."

"You have a whole house?! In the Sand?!" She gaped. "And an apartment in the Leaf—you're rich!" She was about to fall over in shock already.

"I wish..." You sigh, "The one in the Sand was my families old home, it's practically mine now that the clan is gone... And in the Leaf, I'm probably real overdue with rent—I bet the Hokage already had all my stuff... That was only like, two things, taken out..." Wendy blinked awkwardly—it was not to long ago that you had told her of your clan, since she was naturally curious about your Kekkei Genkai. Wendy had never experienced loss at a grand scale, when she was just born her parents had died, she didn't know them, she couldn't know what she lost. And she had found her family in the Cait Shelter.

Suddenly, you were stressed. "Oh, man...Two years behind on rent—I'm gonna be in debt for the rest of my life..." It'd been a while since you stressed over something like that. "That'll be like... Three bajillion Ryo!"

"Uhhh... You're exaggerating way to much, M'lady." Shisui sweat dropped, putting a hand on your shoulder. He had been a lot touchier with you lately. "Maybe... A million Ryo?" That was still a lot. The two of you went inside, and he grabbed his headband. If you planned on leaving, then it'd be a lot safer to use his headband in the sand. He grabbed your ninja band as well, but put it in your bag, along with motion sickness pills you had decided to invest in. And one final thing; a photo of you, Wendy, and Shisui. A photo he treasured dearly.

Despite being a ghost, he felt alive with all the bonds he made. Away from the problems he faced in the Leaf, learning to live—but as someone his age, not treated as some killing machine in the Anbu. All thanks to you, he couldn't help but think.

He realized it, his feelings for you. Feelings that, as an Anbu, he wasn't allowed to feel, but he didn't have to associate with that anymore. Besides, he was never meant for the emotionless soldier role. But, even if he realized it, he couldn't act on it. He could never tell you how he felt, because you would continue to grow, and he'd stay the same age.

You had other people who liked you, so in the end, he knew you'd be loved. And that thought alone relieved him.

Wendy let out a frightful yell that caught the attention of both of you. The two of you rushed out of the place, not noticing the headmaster of the place was still there. What had her panicked was the sudden appearance of a cloaked person, just as you had thought they would look like. "Gyaaa! W-who the hell are you?!" She shrieked, taking note of his blue skin. "A shark!?"

"Wait, no...! I know you!" She jumped back at the attack the man let out, straight from his sword-which was the reason Wendy recognized him. "From the seven-swordsmen...! Kisame Hoshigaki!"

"Even after all this time, it looks like my reputation precedes me..." The man smirks, his hands fast in forming signs for a Jutsu. "And I know you too, Wendy Marvell, Jinchuuriki of the Wind Dragon!" Another attack, he was a water release user clearly. Talented at that.

Wendy jumped farther back, shielding herself with her arms as a strong wind picked up, defending her from the attack. The wind strength of a wind dragon was strong enough to repel just about any Jutsu, but it seemed Kisames ability in water was more than just for show. Every droplet that got away transformed into some sort of small shark, that aimed straight for Wendy. Despite the fact he had two unexpected challengers, he didn't sway from his attack, the two of you were simply annoying. "I don't want trouble! Zero! Oh, I'm nothing special!" She panicked, subconsciously sucking in the air around her.

"That's how I know it's you..." The man pointed his wrapped sword toward her. "Eating the elements is something special, something only the Jinchuuriki of the Dragons are able to do, you're just a kid—I could almost feel bad."

"Almost." He brought down his sword, and struck the roof of the cait shelter—and with the wave that came with it, came down the Cait Shelter. It wasn't a special building by any means, but it was Wendy's home, and the same place that welcomed you with open arms. Wendy went completely still at the shock, leaving her vulnerable. It was like slow motion for her, wide-eyed and mouth agape.

But Shisui stepped in front of Wendy, activating his Sharingan—your fire Jutsu managing to evaporate most of the attack from the angle you were in. Shisuis Sharingan was special, not just a regular one—but the Mangekyo Sharingan, he told you about it before, but it was the first time you'd seen it—and it looked like he got Kisame under its control. He had gotten in front of Wendy in under a second, and gotten Kisame under his Genjutsu so easily. You knew through training that Shisui was strong, fast and... "Incredible..." You didn't mean to, but you had said it out loud.

"... We have to get out of here. He can't escape my Genjutsu, but he might be able to withstand its damage considering Itachi's in the same group." He quickly observed, "Wendy... You should fly, me and my lady will take Carla."

Wendy gulped, "But—the Cait Shelter! Mister boss was in there—! I need too...!"

"Sorry, Wendy. But... I don't think you'll want to see what happened to him. The place was completely destroyed." Wendy explained slowly, turning his head toward the girl. She caught his eye, but wasn't caught in a Genjutsu of sorts.

She could only nod in understanding before turning away, and calling out for the horse. That horse was beyond intelligent, it responded to her name, and came running in an instant, no matter where it was. And just like that, the two of you were ready to leave the Mist village, but with Wendy this time around. Even though you took your motion sickness pills, you were still weakened to a state of not being able to fight back.

Shisui hoped there wouldn't be another—but the two of you had been attacked anyway. By association, you assumed, because Wendy was above, far above. Though, the Uchiha had gotten the hobby of horse riding, he was able to evade more attacks. Which were all fire—fire Jutsus in a style he was familiar to. The fire Jutsus of an Uchiha, no doubt. He could hardly focus on the Genjutsu he put on Kisame, and now the fact that he was being attacked by an Uchiha from the same group as the one before. No doubt in his mind this person was Itachi.

He narrowed his eyes, focusing on the road infront of him. He had to keep focused on his Genjutsu while simultaneously evading attacks from his friend from over a decade ago. All while having to be careful with you behind him. No big deal, he's been through a lot more before—and he'd simply have to end whatever fake battle he put Kisame through.

Shisui was Itachis best friend, he knew well what his friend was capable of—and it seemed even now, he wasn't doing his best. That, or even after all this time, Itachi hadn't surpassed him. Shisui had to pulls on the reigns once Itachi aimed a fireball in front of the horse—a smart way to get the two of you to stop.

He heard you groan out in pain as you sat up, he turned his head to look at you. You caught his eye, and he smiled. "The roads been pretty bumpy, sorry about that." He realized now why Itachi had chased the two of them, it was because he was from the Leaf too—he knew something a lot of people didn't about you, that you were the Jinchuuriki of the fire dragon. So although you could take any attack Itachi could've thrown, he decided to activate his Susanoo. Something you had never seen in person either, but heard so much about, he activated it so that the one attacking wouldn't be able to see you take any attacks without damage, or eat fire in general.

"Just hang on a little longer." He had put you under a Genjutsu, and before you could even realize it—you had fallen asleep under its effects.

Itachi landed in front of him, straight-faced as Shisui slowly turned to look at him. The two of them stared at eachother as Shisui deactivated his Susanoo. "I knew it was you, Itachi. You're the only one I can think of that could keep up with me." His face was serious, an expression he hadn't used in a while.

But it lifted into a smile. "Looks like you haven't changed a bit."

Itachi was silent, reaction lackluster to seeing his dead friend in front of him now, he only showed the widening of his eyes. Even after all this time, it was Shisui that talked the most. "I made a promise to you, Itachi. That I wouldn't betray you—so I won't fight you." He admitted, his eyes closing.

"But I made that same promise to this girl, so that leaves us in a tight spot."

Itachi was silent, the last thing he ever expected to see was his old best friend—long dead. Now it came as no surprise how Kisame was rendered unconscious, Itachi knew what Shisui was capable of when it came to Genjutsu. Yet, Shisui never used it on him.

"You're both important to me, even after all this time. Maybe we can compromise?" Shisui suggested with a smile. Whatever had happened between the two was something you didn't get to witness.

______________

"It's almost time, M'lady." Shisui reminded, watching as you fixed your looks for the last time in the mirror. After two and a half years, it was obvious you changed. One you or Shisui hardly noticed seeing as you grew everyday in front of him, while he stayed the same. You were sixteen now, only about a three months older than Shisui now.

"Yeah, I hear you.." You answered, smoothing out your clothes. You also bought a new outfit with the money you made on off-hand missions, seeing as you grew out of your old ones. "How do I look?"

"As good as always." Shisui smiled. He had kept the vest he was given years back, just before Sasukes retrieval. He changed his usual shirt out to a black turtle neck, it made him look like one of those Uchiha policemen you'd seen in books. Other than that, he didn't change much. Ghosts didn't age—mentally, or physically. He could see your smile reflected in the mirror as you straightened out your back. "It's been so long..." You looked off to the side, smiling. "It feels like everything that's happened has been just a big fever dream..." You turned toward him, fixing anything else before you made eye contact.

"You're right, M'lady. You've worked hard." He stood as well, "The first part of your dream will finally be reached now."

Your smile grew a bit, looking off the side. "You're right. I wonder how he'd react... I've spent so much time thinking about him. Yet never about what he'd say." You were speaking of your teammate—Neji. It had been long since you last seen him, you actually sent your teammates a letter, but not once did you mention what you had been doing. Poltigan training of course, to be rid of his curse-mark. You also wondered how your teammates had grown, the immediate answer in your head was a blaring 'handsome!' But you never had the chance to see for yourself.

"I can imagine it..." Shisui answered for you, opening the door to your room. "... He'd get all red in the face first..." He imagined the look, something that became common come the last few weeks you spent in the Leaf. Seeing as you had to be close to the Hyuga to get rid of a curse-mark, Neji would surely freak out, especially after a long-awaited reunion. "He'd probably ask; 'what're you doing!?'" Shisui pulled off the best Neji-sounding voice he could. "And then he'd give you those classic heart eyes." He finished with the nod of his head.

You chuckled in front of him, having taken the lead as you exited the house. "Heart-eyes," you repeated. "Yeah, right... Though, it'd be kinda cute seeing him red in the face...." You confessed. "Anyone would blush seeing my beautiful face."

Shisui chuckled, if there was another change in you—you were a lot more open with what you thought. Something Shisui was glad about. "Well, a village as beautiful as the sand is bound to have beautiful villagers, right?" He answered, winking as the two of you walked down the street. Shisui could tell where you were going, but he left it to time to tell—he followed you up a flight of stairs, it was a rooftop you met at often. "It's like Wendy says... Speaking of her, where is she?"

"Here! I'm here!" Her voice calls out to you, she stumbles up the stairs, she, like you, had changed her outfit. She had a red uniform on, it was a cute. "Sorry, my hair didn't wanna behave this morning. I had to make sure I look presentable!" She says, tugging at the ends of her ponytails.

She had followed you, you left the mist when the Mizukage had been kidnapped and killed, and no one went to save him. You weren't sure you could blame them, since his dictatorship was way too much on his citizens. But she followed you because she didn't want to stay in the mist anymore, she was a naturally curious person, and being stuck in the mist meant she was unaware about a lot. And... Her horse helped a lot with transportation.

"I'm sure he won't judge." You greet her with a small smile. "He's a lot busier now, but you don't think he'll miss it, right?" You asked; looking out at the city.

Shisui shook his head, "M'lady, the two of you have been friends for over a decade now." He has to remind you, "He wouldn't miss it if his life depended on it."

"... You know, you're right. He's high and mighty now, but he's my friend." You mumbled, looking up at the sudden sprinkle of sand.

"[Firstname]..." You turned around to the calling of your name. The man you had been talking about showed up, as you were hoping he would.

"Ah... Lord Kazekage." You smiled, lowering your head and turning to look at him. His face as plain as ever, but a look at your face, and his smile lifted up, small, but there.

"Just Gaara, please.." He reminded you, he took note of the two people with you. A blue-haired girl, and a black-haired boy... No, he remembered the boy, but the girl was new.

"It's nice to meet you...!" Wendy blurted, watching as Shisui ushered her down the stairs. She quickly followed after, leaving with the wave of her hand that Gaara definitely saw—but didn't return. His eyes quickly went back to you when the two of them were gone, and he smiled. Ever so slightly.

"... I suppose you're heading home, soon. I'm glad you were able to see me become Kazekage."

You smiled back. "You didn't actually think I'd miss it, right? ...This was my home before, too. And I wanna thank you for letting me stay in the Sand, and for taking me on missions."

He nodded—Temari had been so eager to bring you in when you had appeared again, but she had left for the Leaf a month ago for the Chuunin exams. Although she couldn't stay around and treat you with the best hospitality possible, she knew her brothers would take care of that.

Gaara nodded, " ...Speaking of missions and of becoming Kazekage, I was thinking of a decision of your clan..." His introduction to the topic was a little suspicious, but you trusted Gaara. "... Your clan's funds are rightfully yours, no matter where you decide to go. As Kazekage, I can put them in your full possession. That's what I want to do."

You were wide-eyed, sweatdropping. "My clans funds?! All mine?!" You suddenly blurted, stepping a little closer, if Gaara was looking correctly, he was sure there were stars in your eyes. "That's... How much money is that, trillions?!"

"... Not that much... Definitely in the millions..." He answered honestly, shutting his eyes. He missed the way your heart practically lept out of your throat, your whole life you had been beyond broke and struggling, and now you were about to be a millionaire?

"Gaara, punch me!"

The boys eyes immediately opened, looking at you. "Punch you...?"

"I have to make sure this isn't a dream...!"

Oh, right. Gaara knew the classic trick to check between reality and sleep. Kankuro said it all the time, and Temari definitely punched him during the requests. But, punching was a little extreme. If all it took was physical touch of sorts, he'd rather just take your hand. Which is what he did, in all seriousness. He had hurt you before, when you were kids, that was the last thing he wanted to do now. So he lifted up your hand in his.

"It's real... And it's serious. But there's one more thing..." Well, you didn't care what it was, you were about to be rich!

"... You have to be eighteen."

He saw the way your smile immediately dropped, a few seconds of silence passing before you immediately gripped onto the hand he used to hold yours. Tight, really tight. Actually, so tight you could've almost broken his hand. Yet, he didn't show a reaction. "What!? That's in two years...! What's the point in telling me now!"

"... I thought you'd like to know."

Well, he was right. And your grip on his hand loosened up with your sigh, "Yeah... Now I have a motivation to keep going for the next two years!" Well, you already had something else you were aiming for—but, avenging your clan seemed like a far fetched idea. You had spent years training, and you only barely managed to get the hang of your Poltigan enough to accomplish your first milestone. And on the topic of your father, you hadn't learned a thing. Though, strength-wise, you had gotten noticeably stronger.

Gaara lowered your hands, but didn't let go of it as he looked up. It was night time, nights in the sand were always silent—which is why Gaara looked up at the sound of flapping wings. Birds were hardly up at night, and the type of bird he saw in the air was foreign to the sand.

You looked up as well, eyes trained on the fast moving bird. And the two of you realized it at the same time; this was an intruder to the sand. You warned Gaara about it before, the Akatsuki coming after Jinchuuriki—and it looks like this time, they had sent different people. Possibly people more suited for the Sand, and the one sent to the Mist was from, well, the mist.

"... They got here sooner than I thought they would..." Gaara said out loud, sand already gathering at his feet. "...Looks like we'll have to finish our talk later, [Firstname]."

Chapter Text

"It was my lucky day, Sasori my man... Three of them down in one go, mhm!" The blonde mans clay sure proved useful in transportation, carrying all three said Jinchuuriki. "The Kazekage was the only one that actually put up a fight though.. I caught the fire one off guard--and you all said I couldn't deal with her. Mhm."

"No one said you couldn't." Sasoris gruff voice responded. "... And don't let it get to your head. You made me wait forever, and you know I hate waiting."

"You hate a lot of things... You didn't even let me finish, the wind girl just kept eating air, anxious eaters are so stupid. She didn't do anything to fight back, a little boring; but I did it all myself, mhm."

"Only one fought you and you think you're all great..."

"I didn't see you do anything." The blonde crossed his arms, "Dealt with some guards--and you're the one from this place! A coward is what you were, my man."

Shisui was following them the whole time, in his invisible ghost form way, he hadn't been this way in a long time, because one-you always had him under your Jutsu, and two, you don't ever lose consciousness. But Shisui was angry, the one time he left you alone, you'd been attacked. And he believed the blonde when he said he took you down off guard, he remembered the first explosion he heard came from the area you were in, loud—and so big the ground rumbled from where he was, but he didn't get the chance to feel it—because your Jutsus effects were released at the same second.

Wendy went ahead of him—fast and with a purpose to make sure you and the Kazekage were okay. Shisui knew she wasn't much of a fighter, definitely more of a support. This was the consequence of his decisions, all three of you taken down—and now all he could do was tail and follow the group of you like an idiot.

"Huh, looks like we got company my man." The blonde turned his head, laying his hands against his clay bird. "...From the sand, too. I think I'll leave this to you." He grinned.

"No you won't!" Shisui recognized the voice, it was Kankuro—he had followed them out here. Most likely for his brother, and a little part for you. "I won't let you leave!" Kankuros puppets were by his side in a quick motion, his arms stretched out.

"A puppet user... Heh, this'll be easy for you, my man. Mhm." The blonde, stuck his tongue out, waving at the man as his bird rose higher. "Don't keep me waiting, hmm.. Bye, now." As much as Shisui would love to stick around and watch the fight that would most likely be one-sided, he went ahead—following the blonde one.

________________

I already sent Kakashis team on this mission, but I've decided that it's best to send back up." Tsunade initially had trouble choosing which team to send in for backup, of all the available teams, there was one that stood out. "This girl here is Tenten, we'll temporarily place her on this team, I've decided that your team, plus her specialities would be best suited for this..."

Neji and Lee looked over the girl silently, the only greeting was from Lee--a far to overwhelming greeting for the likes of the poor girl. Guy was listening closely to what mission he was given.

Tenten was starry-eyed, beyond honored Tsunade chose her of all people. From what she heard, this was an A-rank, nearing S-rank mission. She heard you left the Leaf a while back, and it looked like she had to fill the gap for this mission. "It's a retrival mission..." Tsunade only had one thing holding her back about choosin this team, and that was... Well, any personal connections.

We received a report saying the Kazekage of the Sand had been kidnapped by the Akatsuki..." Tsunade had been looking through the mission file, over and over again.The Kage of their supporting village going missing was a shock, but what shocked her even further was the fact that... You had been on the same page, you had gone missing, too. It was a relief at the same time, she felt guilty almost, denying your leave and having to put you on a list for pending 'betryal', since you left anyway. As far as anyone knew, it could be true, that you decided to betray the village.

But, Tsunade knew there was a difference between your leave and Sasukes, Lee had rushed to the Hokages office two days after you left, fussing about a letter you left. Which was very adamant to remind them that you'd return, in a year or two. Seeing your past with the Sand, and the recent orientation of a new Kazekage, it looks like you had been in the Sand at the wrong time.

"And two others; one unidentified... And the other, [Firstname] [Lastname]."

The already silent team went even more quiet, as if they stopped breathing in that moment. Their teammate that left over two years ago, had been kidnapped. Perhaps some sort of closure, but not the one any of them were hoping for.

"... Your mission is to retrieve and rescue them, whether alive, or dead." Lee gulped, the possibility of you being dead... It didn't sit well for any one of them. "... I didn't choose this team for personal connections, or because she was your teammate... But because all of your skills had been decided best for the task at hand, so I want you to treat this like any regular mission."

Shizune had advised against it, she already told Tsunade that Naruto wasn't suited for the mission, he himself had already gotten pissed at the news that you and Gaara were kidnapped... Now these were your teammates Tsunade broke the news to, she figured they'd be even worse. Especially Lee. "What? Then we have to go as soon as possible! There is no way I can stand by!"

As Shizune expected, it was Lee who had the first comment. Nejis face never let his emotion show, but she was sure she saw the slight quirk of his lips, and the small furrow of his brows. He had faith in you to return, it was often he thought of you, and a reunion by rescuing you and two others didn't sit well with him. First it was the Mizukage a few months back, and now you, the Kazekage, and one other he'd assume was a Jinchuuriki, seeing as the rest were. It couldn't have been a single person that took the group of you down, he'd seen in person how strong Gaara was—and he knew how talented you were. It had to be a group.

And it frustrated him that right now, you were out there—in the possession of some random people. He looked over at Tenten, a girl from his class long ago. He wasn't sure of her capabilities, he hadn't seen her since he graduated. As far as he was aware, the girl hadn't even made it to the Chuunin exams. But, if  Tsunade decided she'd be the best fill-in, Neji would have to trust her judgment. Though, as far as he was aware, Kakashis team was missing a member too.

So he naturally had to ask; "And team sevens missing member... I'm assuming they got a fill-in for Sasuke, too?"

Shizune tensed. She told Tsunade they both had to get a fill-in, or they'd assume things. "No, they didn't get someone at the time that can be a suitable replacement." Shizune squeezed Tonton more, she also advised against using the word 'replacement'.

'Oh, Lady Tsunade!' She closed her eyes. 'I don't know who to pray for, for Lady Tsunade to not be yelled at, or for Lady Tsunade to not yell at them!'

"A replacement?" Neji raised a brow. "...Well, I don't know what a replacement is needed for. Unlike Sasuke, [Firstname] isn't a traitor to this village. I won't question why you gave us a fill-in, Lady Tsunade. We'll take your word for it and trust this girl." He put a lot of emphasis in the words, 'replacement' and 'fill-in.' And Tenten sure looked awkward now, the last time she spoke to you was when you were both... Twelve. And you left when you were fourteen, you were nice--and you were buying gifts for your teammates.

It sure seemed like you all got along...

"We'll retrieve them," Guy spoke up, stepping forward. He had faith in his student, too. When you had left, and weren't given a retrieval mission like Sasuke did, he was nearly pissed. Kakashis student had put all three of his students in danger, yet you were gone without a word. Maybe that was because Tsunade didn't deem you a threat, but this was as much your home as Sasukes. So now that he had the chance, he'd rush forward and get you back. "We'll stop at nothing."

"Leave it to us, Lady Tsunade! I'll bring her back, no matter what!" Lee stepped up.

Neji nodded, "We'll retrieve all three." Oh, he didn't care about the other two all that much, but he had to be professional. Since he had become a Jounin. He wondered, how would you react to that? Maybe you'd have that smile of yours, the genuine, happy one, that he saw so much of... Now that he thought back on it, the last time you spent with him; your smile was a sad one.

He wanted to see you again, and he wanted to see your real smile. He also wondered what you looked like now, he remembered the letter you sent a year ago—he was so relieved, he almost believed it wasn't real. And Lee had been so adamant about keeping the letter, which Neji didn't argue against. After all, you sent him another letter when you first left—where you told him that you'd return, and you'd think of him.

Well, Neji thought of you too. Which was why neither three of them said a word and rushed again, Tenten struggled--but kept quiet. She saw their desperation, and decided complaining now wouldn't get her on their good side.

'Just a little longer, my love!' Lee rushed ahead, even after so many years apart, he didn't drop the name he made for you. Maybe it was a result of all the memories he had with you—ever since you were seven... Now it's almost been a decade since you became friends, he missed two years of time spent with you, which was why he wouldn't stop now.

_____________________

"You need to calm down, Naruto. We need to get as much support as we can, and Sakura needs to help Kankuro—don't you understand?"

Naruto didn't understand, hearing that Gaara had gone missing had already pissed him off, but to then hear that you—the one he had been wanting to see most of all, had not only left as well, but got kidnapped—his anger was bubbling over. "That support needs to come faster, that's their Kazekage out there and they're doing nothing! They're all standing around! And what about [Firstname]? I can't stand by another second and let another person important to me be taken!" He was surely referring to Sasuke—who Naruto believed was taken by Orochimaru.

And now he was stuck here, waiting for some support I show up, that was taking their sweet time.

"It is their Kazekage, which is why they're getting us the best support they can. So that this retrieval will go smoothly... They're sending in even more support from the Leaf for this, and if it's the team I think it is—they'll get here even faster than we did."

"I just can't stand waiting around like this!" Naruto balled his fists, Kakashi had long seen the way Naruto's natural whiskers had gotten rougher around the edges. And well, Naruto didn't have red eyes—so Naruto didn't have to tell him he was angry for Kakashi to know.

And Kakashi didn't want to lie to Naruto's face, Jiraiya told him everything he knew about the Akatsuki—they were after the Jinchuuriki to take their tailed-beasts, or dragons too, in this case. To reassure Naruto and tell him that you'd be okay was something Kakashi couldn't say with certainty. The possibility of you being dead at that very moment was high—Gaara as well. "Waiting for this support will make the chances of the mission going smoothly higher. If you rush ahead by yourself, it's even more probable that we'd fail."

"And they'd want you too, getting you alone is exactly what they want."

Naruto thought back to Gaara—a boy with such a similar story to him. He had just become Kazekage, he was just beginning to get accepted by his village. And he thought to you, the first person to ever show interest in befriending him, you were similar to him, too. No family, a beast, and being an outsider. You were the first person who accepted him, who understood him.

And he had to wait around for some lousy support, instead of rushing ahead and rescuing the two of you then and there. He shut his eyes tightly, clenching his jaw in an attempt to calm himself.

'[Firstname], Gaara.... Just wait a little longer, I'll rescue you!'

'Right when I thought we were going home, this happens...' Shisui was hidden behind a rock, he wasn't sure why he did, it could've been the atmosphere of the place, but seeing as you were unconscious on the floor, no one would see him, since he was invisible. He eyed you from his position, the other two were floating in the air. Something natural from Wendy, and wouldn't concern him in any way if it weren't for the fact that, well, it quite literally looked like their souls were being sucked out of them. Gaara was going through it alone, his force sucked into a single spot, while Wendys was connected to you.

He had to activate his Sharingan to try and identify what it was, his first assumption was that it was because the two of you were Dragon Jinchuuriki, but that didn't make sense. Why were you on the floor, while the other two were in the air? Well, his most important conclusion was that you were safe for the most part. Your life force, or maybe, the beast you carried with you, wasn't being removed. That was the best theory; seeing as all three of you, plus the Mizukage that had gone missing months ago were all Jinchuuriki... It's what you said, too, this was the Akatsuki, and they were after Jinchuuriki. Well, it didn't answer the final question, why was Wendy connected to you?

... He got closer to you, kneeling. You were faced down, your back facing him. And he couldn't do anything. This reminded him of his past hopelessness, he always stood by and did nothing. Because there was nothing he could do as a ghost, even after years of being with you, someone that had so much experience with dealing with ghosts; he didn't learn anything that would make him more useful. There was nothing he could do in this dark place, he couldn't pick you up and run, or do the best he could to get the others down, as well.

He looked up, at Itachi amongst the crowd. Maybe this is what Itachi felt during the massacre of his clan, hopelessness, and thinking it was the only answer. That's what Shisui felt to an extent, there wasn't anything he could do now, as a ghost, he couldn't even make sure you were safe. His eyes wandered toward the girl beside Itachi, from this angle, he was sure it was a girl. With [color] skin, well, it was all he could identify from where he was, not to mention all of them were flickering.

"... I think someone's here..." The same girl muttered, her eyes looking down at him. He felt himself freeze. He was a ghost, nobody but you could see him.

"Hmmm? I think you're hallucinating, yeah." Another one responded, and Shisuis eyes hesitantly flickered toward the voice. He recognized it, it was the same guy that knocked Gaara, and you, out.

"No! I'm telling you, someone's here! A ghost!" She denied. "Weren't you the one to knock her out? You'd think you'd have half a brain to get that the other guy that disappeared was a ghost!"

"You weren't there, so how would you know what I saw? You're such a brat, mhm. I'm real glad I ended up getting my man Sasori instead of you as my teammate."

"It's mutual!" She responds, and the blonde only yawned, clearly mocking her.

"Listen to the damn kid before she grates my ears more... Can't deny the legitimacy of what a [Lastname] sees if we can't see it." Another one, this guy was from the Sand—which is why he respected the word of a supposed '[Lastname].'

"Well, I can't see it, so why would I accept it? Hmm?"

"Because... You're seriously getting on my nerves. You don't know a thing about the Sand."

"When have you been such a big fan of them? Hm?"

"Calm down..." A gruff voice added, a man with [Color] hair. "The word of a [Lastname] is always trustworthy."

"Course you say that, you banged the head of their clan, and then killed them all! I know my fair share of crazy, but I'll never understand why you and the emo did that if it wasn't just for blood." From all the fuzziness, Shisui could only tell the guy was shirtless, but his fashion choices were beyond Shisuis worries, what concerned him more was his choice of words. "But hey, family reunion, eh? Heh, a pretty shitty one."

"Shut up!" The girl spat, "You're as annoying as you are hideous! We aren't family."

"And you're as stupid as you are a bitch!" He spat back.

"That makes no sense!"

"Man, it was bad enough with the emo band, but now we have kids on a personal mission to be free birth control."

[Color] hair, and the same shaped nose as you, 'banged' the head of your clan. And then the other girl, with [color] skin, and the same last name as you. Oh, and the personality matched up he supposed... The girls bratty sure fit the diary entry he read two years back; 'I met a man today, he said he really liked dragons. I do too, so when he asked me if I knew where the one with the dragon was, I told him that it was me."

No doubt about it, it was your biological father, and your half sister. The answers you had been so desperately looking for presented themselves here now—when you were out cold, he wondered how you'd feel if you were awake right now.

"Quiet." The one in the middle demanded, his once-shut eyes opening. And Shisuis own eyes went wide, he recognized it as the Rinnegan. "Get rid of it." He demanded. The 'it' being Shisui.

"Right," The girl nodded, and the sound of a Poltigan being activated was unmistakable to Shisui. He looked back at your sister, meeting her eyes. Her Poltigan was different than yours, no doubt she achieved the fifth stage—beyond that was even more probable. Shisui knew a lot about the Poltigan, and it meant that this girl, the same age as Wendy—had gone through a lot of suffering. His stiff shoulders relaxed, when he looked at your sister, it reminded him of you. And the image of you, to him, was a safe one.

Though, even for the dead, the word 'safe' is not to be associated with the Akatsuki. Although there wasn't much of a hope for a ghost against a [Lastname], Shisui couldn't do anything from the Jutsu she pulled, making him dissapear. An exorcism from such a distance, respectable, yet it had gotten rid of your best friend.

"... You did say someone was there with her, right?" The girl asks.

"I went and knocked her out first since you were all so fussy about it. Even if she fought me, I'm sure she wouldn't have put up much of a fight. Mhm." The blondie nodded, "I didn't see the dude. But maybe there was someone there." He thought back to his arrival, he had immediately gotten caught by the Kazekage. A little embarrassing, seeing as he was supposed to sneak into the sand... But it didn't help much, anyway. Of course, he knew 'dragon slayers' ate elements, and his explosions had more than a lot of firepowers, but the impact was more than just heat. When the Kazekage came to confront him, his luck just so happened to be out of this world, because there were two others. Perhaps hard to deal with all at the same time, but when you plant the first one with a poltigan with bombs before they can react... And then the wind one doesn't do anything but anxiously eat air, it was like a dream!

Of course, both the Kazekage and the bomb freak held back, but it was a spectacular fight nonetheless. Definitely worth making 'his man Sasori' angry.

"Sasori my man did some medical Jutsu, she won't be getting up for a while... Mhm. You could even mistake her for dead! That'll lead all the other Jinchuuriki right to us, mhm."

"Oh yeah, why aren't we just killing her again?" The shirtless one asked.

Your father answered his question. "To make the perfect dragon slayer, she's the only suitable one, and we'll get her under our control."

"How are you so sure? A deadbeat dad is someone no kid listens to." Shirtless man excused. "She left the sand and the leaf, no guarantee she'll stick around here, too. Besides, how'll she live through it?"

The ginger silenced them by opening his mouth alone. "She'll be our biggest bargaining chip, if she lives through this transfusion... If these three were close, she'll even unlock the fifth stage of her Poltigan. Nothing will stop the peace we're looking for."

There was one thing wrong with that statement; you'd lose people close to you, but it'd all be for nothing. The fifth stage meant killing someone close to you. You always had a tender heart, you wouldn't be able to do it. Well, your sister thought so at least.

Chapter Text

"Does anyone else see a copy of themselves?" Guy asked through the radio.

"Yes, Guy Sensei. I think this is the only time I will ever see a copy of myself..." Lee answered him, nodding his head even though Guy couldn't see it.

"Uh, yeah... I see one, too." Tenten agreed, hands hovering over her scrolls. "It came out of the water."

"I see one, too. It's obvious they're trying to hold us back, but I'm not in the mood for distractions." Neji got into a defensive stance, narrowing his eyes more than they already were. He found himself in in a sour mood ever since his team set off for the mission, his teammates were already overbearing enough with their expectations for all missions... But today; he found himself glad about it. They had moved even faster than usual, which got them to meet with Team Seven fast.

And this was the result, they had to get farther from you in order for the other team to get to you. The only thing that settled his angered heart by even a little was the fact that he had seen you alive. His Byakugan allowed him to see who he knew was you, although you were laying face-first on the floor, your altered Chakra flow stilled showed him the reminisce of you. Unlike the other two, the lack of Chakra flows in the two of them let him know they were dead.

Right now, you were being taken away by the blonde, while Kakashi and Naruto followed after him. It looked like Naruto was angry, although Neji couldn't see much color through the Byakugan, he could see the Fire in Naruto's eyes, and the way his skin bubbled.

...He didn't know what the bubbling was about, but he was sure it was out of pure anger.

They were also carrying the other two. Neji wasn't close with Gaara, and he hadn't a clue who the other girl was, all that mattered to him was that you were alive. That's why he needed a moment to collect himself, and finally tell Naruto off for getting so close to him. But he was still angry—your altered Chakra flow meant two things; they had used a Jutsu to keep you unconscious, and they clearly had done some sort of ritual to insert something similar to your last dragon.

He wanted answers, and the stupid clone of him wasn't making it easier for him. Neji had learned a lot of new Jutsus, fire, earth and wind... And it looked like his copy knew them all too—yeah, they knew every single Jutsu Neji did. He hated to admit that it was a good delay tactic.

Lee had learned lots too, he learned how to open the fifth gate—and he started to focus his chakra in his hands to create a stronger punch, rather than to defend himself. Of course, he'd still do a lot of defending, but offense was as important as defense! He too, hated to admit that this delay was good. He wanted to see you, although Neji said you were alive—Lee yearned to see you. It had been so long, and even after all this time, he recognized you as his first ever friend. And all these memories of you reminded him of something, a solution to the problem his team was facing that was just so... Obvious.

"I have got the answer. It is so simple, I can't believe I did not remember it sooner." He spoke up, catching all three of the others attention.

"...Uh, and what's that?" Tenten asked, hitting a stalemate with her clone.

"Well, it was a saying my teammates and I made." Lee had gotten stuck in a stalemate himself. "How does our team motto go, Neji?"

That question was the exact same one you asked him years back, on the night of Lees birthday. And his answer was the same, even now; "Stronger than we were yesterday." Though this time, he was a lot more sure of himself—this time, he knew Lees reason for bringing it up.

"Exactly. If these clones have the same power as we did when they were first summoned, then they cannot grow, and..."

"That means we just have to get stronger than we were before." Guy finished for him, a smile growing on his face. "Brilliant Lee!"

"Thank you, Guy Sensei!" Lee reveled in the praise before he remembered that you were in-fact, still kidnapped. "In order to beat ourselves, we have to get stronger than we were an hour ago... A minute ago, a second ago!"

Tenten sweat dropped on the other line, she knew strength built up over time—but stronger than a second ago was a little ridiculous. She knew that 'Team Guy' was the team in the same year as her renown for being full of ridiculously overbearing students, but even harder workers. She saw now what they meant by that.

Still, she knew what they meant by that—getting stronger than her clone made a few minutes ago had to be possible. Even if she doubted it for the most part.

Though, she wasn't sure if she should doubt too much if your teammates managed to do it. But she was on a completely different level than them! She wasn't the 'keep pushing forward' type, she was more the 'let's take a break for a second' type! Still, she was confident in her own strength to go along with it.

All four of them managed to break their stalemate and get the upper hand on their clone, finishing the fight earlier than they would've had they not recalled their team motto.

"It looks like Sakuras match in the Akatsukis hideout has reached its conclusion." Neji reported, "Sakura and Lady Chiyo came out victorious." He said, turning his head in the direction Naruto and Kakashi were in. "It looks like they're headed toward the other two to regroup, and Neji was headed in the same direction.

"They're headed east, we're going that way, too." He instructed. "They managed to catch up to the one they were chasing... They let go of their targets."

"Then that means they let go of [Firstname]!" Lee stated the obvious, changing the direction in which he ran toward—to the east, as Neji instructed. "Then we have to hurry!"

_______________________

The sound of dripping was enough to annoy you, it was the first thing your senses picked up on. After that, it was the darkness, the cold, the aching pain deep in your heart, and the innate loneliness that accompanied it. A loneliness once so common to you, but the feeling of it now had you lifting yourself up with your arms. You hadn't felt so lonely in years.

Water, that's what caused the noise earlier, and what made you cold.

...Cold. A foreign feeling, you recognized. You lifted you head up next, being met with a waft of air—strangely, the smell was similar to Wendy. But instead of the sight of Wendy, there was a dragon. Not one you were used to, the sight of Diavals red scales was a normal one, but these were white. A flowy, smooth and pretty dragon.

"You woke up a lot later than I thought you would..."They greeted, voice softer and calmer in tone, a vast difference from Diavals's voice. But you could still hear him, his growl echoed off of the walls of such a small room; a genuine one. You stood to your feet, turning around. He was there, but he had backed away from the bars, only his glowing eyes visible, instead of his face practically touching the bars like they usually did.

You turned your head back toward the other one, confusion clear on your face. "... Who are you supposed to be?"

"... Kaida, the wind dragon... I'm now a part of you." The wind dragon... But, that was... You gulped, your eyes narrowing.

"But... The wind dragon is Wendys dragon..."

"Wendy is dead." The dragon interrupted you, shutting her eyes. "Any connection you had with her... Will live on through me." Her first three words had you silent, the loneliness you felt aching in your body made sense now. It was like a warning of what had happened to your dear friend, the girl you met a year ago that welcomed you with open arms, and proved to be quick in being an important person to you... Had died, just like that.

You remembered little, there was an infiltrator in the Sand... Gaara had left to attack, and then... It was blank, with no memories from that second forward. But if Wendy was dead, then that meant... Gaara had to be dead, too. Unwillingly, but unsurprisingly, tears brimmed your eyes as you lowered your head, blinking your tears away. "Hold on, I'm... Alive?" You asked, looking up at her again. For a second, and unwelcomed thought plagued your mind. For a second, you hoped you were dead.

"You're the only one who lived..." That was like a blow to your heart, as you suspected, not only had Wendy died, but Gaara did too.

"... Why? Why am I alive, when they aren't?" You asked, guilt building up in your insides.

"They want to make a vessel out of you. Getting rid of ones beast means death... They took it out of her, to give it to you..."

Your eyes were wide, and if you weren't in a state of unconsciousness to begin with, you might've ran out of breath and fainted. "How... How is it possible to have two dragons at a time? And I don't get it, of all people, why me?!"

"It's possible to have all five dragons at a time, my guess is they want to combine us all to create the supreme dragon king.... And of all the dragon slayers known, you're the most valuable... Not only of [Lastname] descent, but of Marvell descent."

Marvell. You eyes went wide, that was the same last name as Wendy. "The Marvell clan reigns from the Blood Mist village, a clan obsessed with Dragons, and known for their high skill in medical ninjutsu... Which led to the birth of Wendy Marvell, the Wind Draft on slayer. Though, she was taken by her mother, and into the only safe place she knew, the Cait Shelter..."

"That's why she didn't know about her lineage, she was homed and raised inside the Cait Shelter, and her mother... Killed as a result of framed murder of her child."

"If you think about it, Wendy was your sister. Who had the same father as you."

You were sure you felt your heart drop into your stomach and shatter. The girl you met only a year ago, who you started to see as your sister, was your sister. And now she was dead. The tears in your eyes were proof of your tender heart, all the times in your life where you felt like crying, you managed to control it--but this time, they fell. Unprecedented and unrestrained, even in this state of unconsciousness, you couldn't help the ache in your heart. Your heart that had been aching for so long, aching for the love of a family.

"Why cry? Can't you just see them again with your Poltigan?" Kaida asked, and Diaval let out another deep growl. It looked like everything the white dragon said got on his nerves.

Your Poltigan... You brought your hands up to your head, hiding your face in them. Right now, you wished you could rip your damn eyes out of your head. They were a curse, being a [Lastname] was a curse,  you being born was a curse.

Right now, you wished you were never born at all.

"Right, I'm so lucky because of that, aren't I..." Your voice was strained, as well as muffled due to your hands. "I get to see a constant reminder... That the ones I care for are dead, all because of me."

"... It's about time you wake up, now. It's been almost over a week, and a lot has happened." Diaval was the one that spoke, his usual gruff voice a little lighter. "... Though, you might not like the reality you wake up to." You turned around, looking at the dragon you were familiar with—for some reason, despite everything Diaval had ever done, you were glad that at least through everything, he was there for you. Even if only a dragon you saw whenever something unfortunate happens, or the one who intruded on everything you did—he was there for you.

And... He'd never leave either, you hoped.

__________________

Like Diaval had said, you woke up—the bright light of the sun making you squint so that you could see correctly. Someone was holding you up, their grip so gentle you would've thought you were on the floor were it not for the fact you were sitting up.

It was... "Neji..." You said out loud, voice hardly audible—but he heard it. He leaned his head down to look at you so quickly, he could've practically snapped his head. You met his eye, and he met yours—and the most unexpected thing, he smiled. A smile so genuine and soft, you thought for a second, you were seeing things. But the sun, so bright it made you shut your eyes at the pain it caused, made you realize it was real.

"[Firstname]..." He said back, and you opened your eyes again, this time fully, so you could truly see his face. He had changed, change was obvious come two years being apart. It made you sad now—you hadn't been able to be there to watch your teammate grow. And as you thought, he had become more handsome—but what filled your thoughts right now, was how glad you were to see him alive.

He shared a similar thought, words couldn't describe the relief he felt to see you alive. And well, you were prettier too—he always thought you were in a way, although he was silent and never showed it, he hoped you knew how he cared for you.

He brought his hand up just a little ways from your face, and gathered chakra at the very center of his palm. He used his fire release to start a small flame—your eyes widened just a small bit, if you were in the right state of mind, you would've gaped at it. "I hope you don't mind, but I took a bit of inspiration from you." He said, and your eyes flickered from his face, and toward the flames.

He was offering it to you so you could regain your strength... You sat up just a little, grunting at the pain of your sore muscles. Now you were sure you remembered what happened, your were targeted by a bunch of explosions. And that would sure explain the pain. You took the flame from the palm of his hand and into your own—and somehow, you felt the heat.

You stared at it for a little longer before bringing it up to your mouth, eating the small flame. Although it was small, it managed to restore your energy enough. "Thank you."

"[Firstname]!" Another voice called out to you, and suddenly you were thrown on the floor, with a heavy weight on top of you. This time, you definitely felt the arms around you—a tight grip that planned on not letting go.

"Lee..." You wheezed out, it definitely seemed he had his weights on, because you couldn't breathe.

"Lee! She just woke up, and you throw yourself at her with so much force?!" Neji scolded.

Lee quickly got up, "You are right, sorry!" He apologized.

"Why are you saying sorry to me?" Neji crossed his arms.

"Oh, you are still right..." Lee then looked at you, who was sat up now with the support of Lees hands on your shoulder. "Sorry, my love. It's just... I couldn't bare to be away from you any longer, I have thought of reuniting with you everyday... And now that the day has come, it is so much better than I could've ever imagined!" He put his hands on your cheeks, practically squishing your face. "You are even more gorgeous... Beautiful... And as stunning as I would've ever imagined! My imagination could never do you justice!" You blinked, taking a good look at his face—it looked like he stayed the same for the most part, he was taller now—and he wore a Chuunin vest similar to Shisui. What you didn't expect was for Lee to lean in, and gave you a big kiss... On the cheek.

You could definitely feel your face heat up, but this time around, it wasn't so unbearably hot that everyone else around could feel it.

"Lee!" Neji reached over and pinched Lees ear. "Have you no decency?!"

"Oh, ouch...!" Lee pulled Nejis hand away. "You are right, that was very indecent! Next time, I will ask a million times before I do something like that!" He reprimanded himself. "I'm so sorry, my love!" He looked back at you, who had a hand on the cheek he kissed you on.

That kiss Lee gave you reminded you of the one you gave him on his birthday, the one Shisui encourged you to give.

Shisui... Where was he? He seemed to be on your mind a lot right now.

You glanced around the place, not a single trace of him was left. There was no way he was gone, though... Wendy and Gaara might've been dead, but there was no way Shisui could be gone.

"It's okay... I... I missed you too." You say, removing the hand from your cheek. And in a second, you were emotional. After two years apart, you finally reunited with your teammates—not in the best circumstances, but a reunion was a reunion. "What about... Gaara, and Wendy?" You had to ask even though you remembered what Kaida had told you.

Neji lowered his head. "Gaara... Will be okay... Lady Chiyo used a special, forbidden Jutsu to bring him back. She could only use it on one, so the other girl..." He went silent, trying to chose his words carefully. "... She passed away. Lady Chiyo decided that she'd revive the Kazekage of her village as her final deed, rather than a stranger she didn't know."

You frowned, of this entire group—you were the only one who knew Wendy well. You were the only one alive that knew what a good person she was, how kind and welcoming... "I see... But, you recovered her body?" You asked woefully, eyes displaying everything you felt as you lowered your head only slightly.

"We did..." Lee spoke from in front of you. "I'm sorry we cannot save her, my love. But, at the very least, she will have a proper burial."

Maybe people had a point, you had it good because you could see the dead. The image of the dead that haunted you whenever you blinked, but it was okay—because even though you knew they weren't alive, and that they refused the afterlife to roam earth... They... Were probably suffering, you realized.

You managed to fake a smile, lifting your head to look at Lee. "I'm glad... Gaara will be okay." You said, shutting your eyes. "And... You guys are here, too. I wanted to see you guys for so long... And that's all that matters to me."

Neji watched you carefully, his lips pursing only barely—and his eyes only narrowing enough for someone to notice if they were looking at him. He always knew you had the tendency of lying about how you felt, he was sure you were relieved that your teammates were okay, as well as Gaara—but seeing as you knew the other girls name, and asked for her condition... He was sure it was truly eating you up inside.

He wasn't in control of himself when he placed a hand on your shoulder, catching your attention as you turned to look at him. His expression was plain, devoid of any real emotion, but he looked at you—as if he knew what you were thinking, what you were feeling. "It's okay." You met his eyes, and for some reason, those two words alone dug themselves deep into your skin.

"We'll take you home. There, you can let out everything you feel without judgement." Home. A word you were struggling to find the definition of all your life—and yet, Neji answered it for you so easily.

"... Thanks." Your smile wavered, lips falling into a flat line as you stood up—swaying only slightly. Lee got up with you, letting go of your shoulders as he looked at you—with worry, and pity, that once you might've basked in; but now it felt like salt in your nonphysical wounds. "But you guys don't have to worry, seriously..." You managed that smile again, only a little more genuine than the last one. "Seeing you guys again... Makes me so happy."

They smiled back, Team Guy was finally together again.

Chapter Text

"We'll miss your company in the sand, but I know it's time you go home." Gaara said, voice soft. "But if you ever find yourself lost, please remember the Sand is your home, just as the Leaf is." You and your teammates had taken a day to rest in the Sand—and now you were saying goodbye. Your hand in his, and he stilled the shaking of hands the two of you initiated.

Yes, it was time for you to go home—it's been so long, and just a few days ago, you were so excited to go home. But the circumstances were different now, Wendy—who was so curious, and wanted to learn about your hometown—was dead now. And Shisui, no matter how hard you tried, didn't appear. It could've been that meeting Itachi fulfilled what made him stay, or it could've been the possibility that, there was another [Lastname]. A foreign thought, not once in your sixteen years of living, did the thought cross your mind that maybe—there was someone out there with the same bloodline limit.

Why they targeted Shisui, a relatively harmless ghost, was beyond you. It could've been he'd done something to provoke them, but you doubted that too. Shisui was very well one of the sweetest boys you met, with the biggest heart, and a loyalty for you even bigger.

He had been so excited to go back home, but you couldn't take him. You were surrounded by people right now, but the feeling of loneliness spread throughout your entire body—starting from your aching heart. Yet, you smiled at Gaara, as genuine as you could make it, committing the feeling of his hand, warm with life, into memory. If you let go now, who knows if you'd ever do it again. "Thank you, Gaara. Temari, and Kankuro, too." You looked toward his siblings, giving them both a respectful amount of stare time—so that you wouldn't forget them, either.

So that you wouldn't forget their faces the way you forgot your family's—but you had a photo of them at home, with all four of you. At home, you had plenty of photos of people you loved, and in your bag, you had a photo of you, and the two people you had lost. Wendy and Shisui were at the front of your mind, despite the people around you now. "I'll miss you all... You made my time in the Sand amazing." Gaara noticed the lack of Shisui around, but he decided to not mention.

He took a look into your eyes, the familiar look of loneliness in them sent an unorthodox shiver up his spine. The tightening of his hand around yours a result, but he quickly let go. "... You're not alone, [Firstname]." He said—surprising you.

You stared at him, wide-eyes for a second before you smiled. "I'm not lonely, not when I'm surrounded by all these people I care for."

Gaara was silent, nodding. There's a difference between being alone, and loneliness. He thought, eyes trained on your face—"I understand... Give the Hokage my greetings..."

Your jaw became tight, your sudden nerves being displayed by your tense smile. "Heh, yeah... I'll let her know you said hi...." You hadn't thought about Lady Tsunade at all, but now, you could just imagine the lecture she'd give you.

A beating sounded more likely—the image of Tsunades angry face flickered in your mind. But your thoughts were preoccupied while on the road back home. You hardly cared about the looming threat of Tsunade, what you had to worry about was the fact that the Akatsuki decided to make you a vessel, and somehow, you got away. They knew where you came from, and there was no way they were going to let you go so easily.

You didn't pay much attention to the antics of your team for once, not when Guy decided to throw Kakashi on his back to speed it up, or when Lee requested Neji get on his back for the same treatment, though, he then turned toward you. "You must be exhausted, my lovely flower!" You tensed, his voice directed at you catching you off guard.

"Lovely flower...?" You repeated silently. "What're you doing exactly?" You had to ask—you completely missed what had been happening around you.

"A piggy back ride! It will be the best for you, since you are still recovering!"

"Hold on, I can offer you a better one." Sakura stepped closer, "I mean, two grown men giving eachother a piggy back is weird, but girls our age isn't!" She excused, waving her hand around.

"Wait! I wanna give [Firstname] a piggyback ride! Of all of us here, we're the closest!" Naruto intervened, pumping his fist.

You looked between the three of them who began to argue, but your attention was distracted by the feeling of someone grabbing onto your arm. You turned to see Neji--he didn't say anything, he didn't even turn to look at you, but he began to walk. "Don't listen to their bickering..." He shut his eyes, sighing lightly. "I know just how overwhelming they are."

You took a look at his side profile, not protesting to the hand he had on your arm. Looking at him now served as a hefty reminder of what training you'd gone through for him. And the two of you were now headed back toward the Leaf. "Hey, Neji..." You called out quietly, but as always, he heard you.

He opened his eyes, turning his head slightly to let you know he was listening. "When we get back to the leaf, we should go out." You weren't sure how you'd build up to the topic of his curse mark, but now that you were so close to doing what it was you vowed to do for so long, you weren't very patient.

Neji blinked. "Go... Out?" He repeated, suprise only evident by the way his eyebrows raised by a bit. "You mean, as in, the two of us alone?"

"I'd definitely prefer it if it was just the two of us..." You nodded, looking away from him—and he did the same, looking in front of him. He let go of your arm, deciding the two of you made it far enough from the group of bickering people—they hadn't even noticed Neji drag you away.

"Oh... Okay." He could feel a bead of sweat form on his cheek, he felt awkward all of a sudden. Is she asking me on a date? Is that what this is? No, I must be mistaken... But, on the off chance it IS a date, what would we do? Where would we go? What would I wear? What would I say?! Nejis man was running rampant, No, she probably just wants to catch up after two years... But that doesn't explain why she doesn't wany Guy Sensei or Lee around... His palms were sweating. As unbecoming as it was of a Hyuga, he discreetly wiped his palms dry on his pants. "I can't today or tomorrow, I have Jounin duties to attend to... But, I'm free every other day." Despite his nerves, his voice came out smooth and calm—as it always was.

"Sounds good... I'm  sure there's a few things I have to do first, too..." The most pressing issue being Wendy's funeral—they were transferring her body to the Leaf similarly to how they took Lady Chiyos to the sand. "Hmm.. How about on New Years?"

Neji tensed. New Years is a very special day to hang out on—and maybe he would've been busy with a family event... Oh who was he kidding, he wouldn't attend even on the low chance of a family event. "... That sounds great." He answered, face still plain. But inside, he was anything but.

"Oh, and you said you became a Jounin?" You asked, interested—you stepped a little closer.

"Oh, right... I was the only one from our group that became Jounin." He answered.

From behind, watched Sakura and Naruto in anger. Of all people—it was the smarty pants Hyuga that managed to catch your attention. 'Oh, that Neji! I've always respected him, but right now; I'm seriously angry!' Sakuras inner self voiced.

'I should've expected her to be closer to her teammate, but bushy brow offered the same sentiment! I bet it was his handsome face that did it! I'll show you handsome!' Naruto's mind yelled.

'Rival in battle and rival in love...! Truly the best rival anyone could ask for!' Lee was fired up.

__________________

The day you finally returned to the leaf, you joined your teammates to their meeting with the Hokage. You figured you should get the scolding/beating over with as soon as possible, instead of letting yourself revel in suspense. Tsunade congratulated your team+Tenten for a job well done, but her eyes flickered toward you every now and then. And you definitely got the hint—she was gonna beat you to a pulp.

It was no surprise she requested for you to stay when the rest of your team left, and your nervous body language was no surprise, either. You lowered your head when everyone else had left, and gulped.

She tapped her finger against her hand, Shizune was tense—nervous for you. "I'm sure you're aware how angry I am." She started, crossing her arms. "So it should come as no surprise that I've thought of your punishment very thoroughly." You tensed, and your gulp was audible this time.

"Right... I'm ready to accept any punishment." You nodded, kneeling onto the floor. This was the exact same position you were in the last time you were in this room—but the situation was a lot different now. Last time, you hardly cared for the word of the Hokage, but this time... You were sweating so hard so hard, you could've lost all your body fluids. Tsunade cleared her throat, making you rise your head slowly.

"Now then, I'll give you two options, do you want to hear the bad news, or the good news first?" She was mocking you, but you were sure you deserved it after what you pulled. After all it was in the same time span that Sasuke had left the village—although the circumstances were different, the timing couldn't have been worse.

And right now with the sweat drops on your face you have to decide what needs to hear first. Your mind wanted to lean and choose the good news, though you were sure there wasn't much of that. Maybe hearing the bad news would've been a better choice. After all after hearing all of that—you good news to rely on to make you feel better. But you have to remind yourself, this was Tsunade at play here.

You got one more time and gave her your answer: " The bad news first please, M'lady."

"Looks like you know me too well,"  She uncrossed her arms, reaching out for a pile of papers on her desk. She looked it through for a second before facing it towards you, letting you see it's contents. "I've decided to demote you back to Genin. There's no reason to have you marked as Chuunin if you're gone after all." She shifted the paper in her hand to show you the one behind the first one. "You're in serious debt with rent, your Sensei practically begged your landlord to give you more extension time."

You grimaced, that was no good. It was exactly as you'd thought. "Good news..." She pondered, lifting her hand to rest it under her cheek as she lowered the papers. "Well, I've decided to keep you on team Guy." She shut her eyes. "I seriously considered making that Tenten girl your permanent replacement but... Your teammates practically begged me not to the moment I even mentioned filling your spot in." She rested her head on her hand.

"Seriously, those guys care for you so much, and you up and left for two years without a word. Didn't you feel even a hint of regret for doing that?" Tsunade opened her eyes, which were narrowed at you.

"Of course there's a part of me that ever regrets leaving. I missed two years of being with my teammates, and everyone else in the leaf. But even now, I feel I chose the right option... Because if I hadn't left,  and got myself coddled up by everyone around... I wouldn't have gotten strong."

"And I met someone. Someome important to me, that taught me so much in under a year of knowing her... That I wouldn't have learned here." Wendy taught you plenty of stuff. She taught you medical ninjutsu to a degree, she taught you to love in a degree that you didn't know before. Familial love, something you sought for, for so long... And you found it in her, the most unexpected place. Even through death, she taught you the valuable lesson of appreciating what it was you had in life.

"So, I don't regret it... Sorry."

"The one you speak of... It's Wendy Marvell, isn't it?" Tsunade observed, her suspicions confirmed at the way your eyes widened. "Her funerals already set for tomorrow, and come the new years... I won't make you put in any work as payback, we'll leave that for after..." She grabbed the papers again, straightening the pile.

"...Can I ask a question, M'lady?" You asked.

She rose a brow. "Go ahead."

"It's about Danzo... Have you started an investigation on him?"

"..I wouldn't be much of a Hokage if I didn't, now would I?" She practically scoffed. "Why do you ask?"

You frowned, lowering your head for the hundredth time that day. "Because... No matter how much I try it, Shisui won't come back..." You began, catching her complete attention. "... I wanted to think it was the best way: that he finally achieved what he stayed on the land of the living for... So I just wanted to ask, so if that was the case, I'd have at least a little bit of peace of mind."

Tsunade narrowed her eyes, confused by your story. "He won't return? We've been investigating Danzo, but we've yet to capture and reatrain him... What was Shisuis goal?"

The lines you were trying to connect sounded silly out loud: "He wanted to see Peace in the Leaf Village. I assumed Danzo getting defeated would fufill that much..." You sigh, "But what I think is more likely... Is that there was a [Lastname] in the Akatsuki that did something to him."

"Another [Lastname]..." Tsunade repeated, baffled at the suggestion. "...I'll keep that in mind, Shizune—.." She turned toward said girl who tensed.

"Y-yes M'lady?" Her tone made it a question.

"I want you to tighten security in the Leaf, they'll want Naruto and [Firstname] since they know they're here... The thought of another [Lastname] out there unnerves me."

"Yes, M'lady!" Now her tone made it a confirmation.

"Now! We don't know when they'll strike!" Tsunade slammed her hand down on the table, making Shizune eternally shriek before she ran off with a nod. Tsunade then turned toward you. "I'll keep what you said in mind... For now, I'll let you enjoy the New Years—but don't think I'll forget about the hours of community service I have planned for you."

You tensed before you rose to your feet. "Yes! Thank you, Lady Tsunade!" You offered her an awkward bow before running out the door.

________________

For once in your life, you used an umbrella to block the rain that fell—you never been cold before, but it was like being given Kaida opened you up to that new feeling. Figuratively, and literally.

You never believed in the saying 'the sky weeps' but today; you saw it fit the scenario, the loss of someone so close. But you knew that in this small crowd, you were the only one truly mourning.

Not Neji, Lee, Naruto or anybody else in the crowd of faceless people that pretended to care. Nobody knew Wendy as you did, and no when else had that dull ache in their chest. No one stared at her grave with tired eyes that were a result of nights of sleeplessness.

Only you.

The first one to leave was Naruto, who gave you his condolences. Then Neji, who had cleared his schedule he told you was so full just a day to be there for you, he didn't offer much comfort, but you knew he cared in his own way.

Then it was Lee, who grabbed your hand for a second of reassurance before he left. The faceless people you couldn't care less about had cleared out one by one, until it was only you. The constant rain blurred out any noises, noises you didn't care about. You also didn't care about the way your black pants got covered in mud as you knelt in front of the grave.

The words were so large and bold, she deserved it this way, so no one could miss her name: Wendy Marvell, and the dates of her life marking up to only fifteen. Your sister, the sister you always wanted.

You thought of summoning her with your Poltigan, but you had overused it. On your sleepless night, you had tried over and over again to summon Shisui, which only got you two bloody eyes. It was the first time since you were fourteen that it happened--and you found you didn't mind it as you tried again and again... Until you passed out.

Besides, if Wendy didn't follow you in the first place, she must have been in peace. And... Well, that's all you could hope for. This whole time, you had been on a journey to give your teammate true peace, so why would you drag your own sister out of her peace?

Even if you wanted to, you couldn't. Because seeing her ghostly self would only bring your own tender heart to the verge of heartbreak. For some reason, meeting someone as a ghost, and seeing someone when they were alive as a ghost felt so different.

No, your heart wouldn't be able to take it, it was barely holding up now.

But if anyone were to come across you now, they'd mistake your tears for rain.

Or... They'd understand you were in mourning seeing as you were in the middle of a graveyard.

____________

Come the night of New Years Eve, you had met Neji on top of a hill. It didn't take much energy, and it was private enough where you could do what you had planned our. As well as close enough to a nearby festival to celebrate the new year.

Neji had initially been completely silent, to lost in his own thoughts to start conversation... But still just aware enough to respond to you.

The two of you lied down on the grass, dry now from the rainstorm a few days ago. A question you asked him fully pulled him out of his thoughts: "How's your clan? Still the same?"

For a second, he didn't know how to respond. It was a sensitive topic, and for a second, he felt the need to get defensive, but he calmed himself. "For the most part, it's the same." He answered plainly, looking up at the dark sky. The feeling of grass blades against his skin made him uncomfortable. "... Nothings really changed, other than the fact that I'm only slightly respected now."

You smiled lightly. "They don't see all the good things in you everyone else does." You sat up, trying to get a move on. "And your curse mark... I'm guessing it's still here."

He spared you a weird glance. "Well, there's no way to get rid of it. Although it's been calm in the compound, I never truly feel at peace." He shut his eyes, the hand that rested at his stomach falling to his side. He felt the need to activate his Byakugan to see what you were doing, because he could hear you—but with his eyes shut, he couldn't hear you. "... I'm not at peace, but in a way, I feel okay. Happy, even."

"Happy... Even though your life is threatened every second of the day?" You asked curiously, watching as Nejis face twitched.

"I think of it all the time. I never know if someone in the main branch is angry at me—I don't even know if they're angry at me right now for finding the time to be with you here." You frowned as you rested your hand lightly on top of his headband, but he was able to feel it—you could tell by the way his eyes immediately opened.

"Can you show me?" You asked.

"... My curse mark?" He asked back, face showing a ghost of the emotion that he knew as 'offense.'

You nodded. "If you don't mind... I want to see it."

It went silent for a second, the sound of a cricket overshadowing the sound of chatter and commotion from the event below. He hesitated for a long second, his curse mark was something vulnerable to him, something he hated with a passion. It was something he never wanted to show again, but after seconds of silence, he lifted his head, untying the knot in his headband that kept it together.

His hand rested on his chest, holding onto his headband lightly. He looked back at you, who was unsurprisingly staring at his curse mark.

But what he didn't expect was for you to bring your hand up to his forehead, and brush your fingers against it. His forehead was smooth, if someone were to feel it blinded, they'd think there was nothing wrong with it.

Bur you knew everything about it was wrong. So you didn't want to waste another second, you forced your Poltigan on, ignoring the strain it gave you before you summoned Kibaki. It seemed he had a word he wanted to say about how bothersome you were, but you didn't give him the chance as you took control over him.

Nejis eyes wandered to your eyes, confused as to why you activated your Kekkei Genkai. Your hand was still on his forehead, still so tender in its touch. You had moved your body position, your face completely hovering over his as your hand glowed blue. It was instinct for him to turn on his Byakugan, managing to get a glimpse at what you were doing.

But he couldn't comprehend it, the chakra being pulled and twisted confused him. He trusted you, yes... But he just had to ask: "What are you doing?"

You were silent for a second, not moving your attention from his curse mark. "... I've been training my Poltigan so I could do this. I wanted to do it as soon as possible."

You said a whole lot but didn't answer his question. "Training for what?" He asked, voice a little rougher than before.

"...To get rid of this mark." You answered vaguely, and he blinked. That wasn't possible, you were doing a whole lot with your Chakra, but you weren't going to get anywhere with it.

But for some reason, he felt his heart flutter. With hope—he presumed. Although once he doubted your Poltigan abilities. He knew the versatility of it now, s maybe, in a strange way, it was do-able.

Your chakra flared for a second, the pain that came with it was like a cord being snapped—and he shut his eyes, a quiet hiss of pain escaping him as his Byakugan deactivated.

He could feel your Chakra die down, and he opened his eyes hesitantly.

You were still staring at his forehead, your gentle fingers rubbing at it for another second before you smiled softly. "... It wasn't for nothing. I thought of you all the time, Neji. And I think it wasn't for nothing." You reached into your pocket, you had stored a shard of glass in there—maybe a weird object to keep in your pocket, but you wanted to make sure Neji could confirm it for himself somehow.

He stared into that glass like he was mesmerized at the sight of it. In a way, his curse mark had shaped him into the person he was. His hatred, the darkness, his anger—all manifestations of the curse mark he was given at the young age of three.

Yet, you pulled it off—something he thought impossible, had been done. It seemed he learned more and more come the time, Naruto had beat a lesson into him first, making Neji open his eyes to something more than just hatred. And now this, the removal of his curse.

He brought his hand up to his forehead, smoothing a hand over it as if there would be a difference. Of course; there was none, because the clan marks effects were always internal instead of external. And although the scars it had left on him mentally would never disappear, the physical one was gone.

Neji stared at you silently, the moonlight illuminated the night—and by now, the fireworks were bound to go of any time soon. "... You went through all that training for me...? Why?" He asked hesitantly, he would never expect such a heart felt sentiment, one he never even thought possible.

His hands rubbed his forehead, it was always smooth even with the curse mark—even though he saw it in the shard of glass, he thought it to be unreal. But how could you—that stared at him with such geninue eyes; be lying right now? "How...?" He added onto his question.

You looked down at him, shifting your weight onto your hands to hold you up. "I don't know why... But when you first told me about the truth of your clan... I also saw for the first time, how trapped you felt. True fear is what you felt over that curse mark. We didn't get along well back then, but I was also scared. Of losing my teammate in such an inhumane way..." You answered honestly, deactivating your Poltigan. That Jutsu—along with having overused it a few days ago, had exhausted you completely. "And how... Well, you didn't believe it before, but there's a lot a Poltigan can do."

You were referring to the day you first met, Neji—being the brat he was—had provoked you about your clan and doubted its abilities. Yet, you still found it in your heart to go out of your way to train... To free him of a curse mark he had no idea could be removed.

He stared at you for a while longer, your face was hovering just a little above his—he couldn't muster a single word. For once, he was so overwhelmed with emotions, he didn't know how to react. "...I don't know what to say... Thank you."

Your head leaned forward, looking into his eyes. You were sure you could see it—the 'heart eyes' Shisui spoke of. You weren't completely oblivious in the romance area, the look in Nejis eyes was so soft. To soft for someone that wasn't supposed to be—Neji was always rough, fowl mouthed, and hardly cared about what others felt. But with you, he was never that way—granted, now a days he wasn't that way with Lee or Hinata... Oh, you were doubting now. Actually, what the hell was it you were thinking right now?

Neji was completely oblivious on the romance aspect, hell, he didn't even know what he felt now—the rapid beating of his heart foreign to him as you leaned in a little closer. His heart ached, no matter how many times it beat, it felt as if he weren't truly alive in that second. Subconsciously, he used his elbows to prop himself up, meeting you halfway. The last few seconds that ticked between the two of you leaning in felt like forever, although he was obvious on the love scene, he wasn't stupid. You two were going to kiss—and he found that the thought of it had his heart beating even harder than before.

But the moment your lips met, his aching heart calmed itself.

It felt unreal, Neji Hyuga—the boy with an unfortunate life and an even more unfortunate fate, never had good things happen to him. If it weren't for the feeling of your kiss, he could've assumed he did have the power to think something like this up.

Fire works from the festival below went off, but it went unnoticed—Nejis attention was fully caught by you. This definitely was a Happy New year.

Chapter Text

"All you do is sigh, can't you have a little fun?" Your sister scoffed, turning to look at the boy that sat away from her, arms crossed. "I mean, I used my blood bond on you, you could at least be a little grateful."

"Grateful?" Shisui repeated, looking up at her. "I'm alive now, but being stuck with you doesn't make me feel alive."

Your sister gave him a weird look, a hand on her hip. Your father was way ahead, not stopping to wait for his teammate. "Corny... You're trying to say being with her made you feel alive?"

Shisui was silent, he knew the natural case of the Uchiha. Where they feel love the strongest, they also felt hate the strongest. But that hate was only felt when that love was taken away, which was his case. Or at least, he was under the assumption you were dead, which meant he'd never see you again, given your clans curse. So now, his anger bubbled.

"You wouldn't understand what it means to have someone close to you." Shisui told her, "Someone so unlikable... Couldn't understand what it's like to love, or be loved." The overwhelming emotions had Shisui activating his Sharingan. He didn't mean to, but it had happened naturally.

"I'm not so sure... The same girl you're talking about, loved me. When we were younger, she'd smother me in hugs talking about how much she loved her family..." She stuck her tongue out in disgust. "Her problem is... She never takes the hint."

"So you knew how much she loved you—-and you still did what you did?" Shisui asked, head lowered.

"Why wouldn't I? She had everything, and she took it all for granted." Your sister shrugged—and met Shisuis eyes once he looked up.

His Sharingan was still activated, she knew all about the powerful Sharingan—and the last thing she ever wanted to do was get herself caught up in one it's Genjutsus. "You hardly know her, the two of you are strangers now."

Your sister backed up as Shisui stood, "If she knew it was your fault your clan was murdered, I doubt that 'love' you talk about would still be there. You say she has a tender heart, but I've seen the things she does to people she doesn't like." In one swift move, Shisui had used his blade to stab through the girls abdomen. And she felt it, the agonizing pain as if it were real.

"And I think you don't fully understand... What an Uchiha is capable of when their hatred starts to bubble." She whispered into her ear, removing the sword and letting her fall to the floor. But when she opened her eyes again, she was back up—as if it never happened as Shisui walked ahead of her.

Her hand went over her abdomen, completely fine, yet she felt some sort of phantom pain. The burning pain of getting stabbed in the gut—she never spared with Itachi before, so she had never experienced something so surreal before. The Uchihas were... Scary. Her hand that was still on her abdomen began to soak, and she lifted her hand—full of blood.

She let out a shaky breath, she had even noticed that she was still under his Genjutsu. Shisui—the king of Genjutsus one at that.

"Even if you used your jutsu on me, I won't buckle and show you gratitude. You don't even know me, which leads me to one conclusion..." [Sistername] looked back at Shisui, meeting his eye yet again—this time it was the Mangekyo Sharingan. "You did it only to spite M'lady."

Well, that was true—she asked Deidara to tell her the connection, which all Deidara could tell her was "He was following her, I guess." He wasn't very helpful, but it looked like the two of them you closer than she expected. She sweat dropped, the Kotoamatsukami let Shisui control her without her even knowing. He'd use it slowly, but he'd also make sure to get this girl killed without even knowing it.

"... [Firstname] isn't—.." She wanted to clear the fact that you weren't dead, to tame his anger somewhat, but the mention of your name angered Shisui enough. The Uchihas curse of hatred was strong, they were people devoted to love and friendship, which always became their downfall. It seemed even in Shisuis case, that was true.

"I suggest you keep M'ladys name out of your mouth." He warned, glaring at her before turning away to continue walking. "I won't hesitate to kill you—even if that means I die a second time."

He'd kill everyone in the Akatsuki—all responsible for your death, plus they were all threats to the Leaf Village. Shisui knew thanks to you that after having a blood bond contract sealed, a ghost couldn't die until the one that initiated the bond did. No matter what she or the Akatsuki tried, they wouldn't be able to stop him. Not only was your sister incredibly annoying, but she didn't think about what she did before she did it.

Only she had herself to blame for the curse of hatred being triggered in him. That curse was something so dangerous, yet beautiful in a way. It showed just how strong the Uchihas loved.

________________________

"... 40,000."You flipped through your rent that was due, each one of them by itself was "40,000..." You repeated, the number leaving your lips every time you flipped the page. "40,000..." In total, your total rent due was... "480,000 ryo..." You said, disheartened. It looked like someone had paid off your first year of rent, and whoever it was... You'd make sure to thank them a thousand times over, but who in their right mind would do that? Well, the possibilities wandered mostly toward Might Guy.

He called for a meeting later that day, now that it's been a week and more in the Leaf, they found it to delayed. Though, the thought of meeting with your team had you hot in the face. You had actually kissed Neji, right on the lips, your first actual kiss. It was chaste, and fast—Nejis hand on your cheek. The two of you stared at each other again, Nejis blush out of his control before he brought his other hand to your cheek—and leant in for another kiss. You remembered every second of it so clearly, the feeling of his lips, the feeling of his hand on your cheek—the stroking of his thumb of it though was overshadowed by the hand that went behind your head, holding you there. Now that you thought about it for the five hundredth time, you realized that your guys lips were on each others for far to long—not only had you kissed, you had made out.

You put your hand over your mouth. You had no idea what made you do it, you hadn't even thought about kissing him before. Sure, Shisuis words had you considering the possibility that Neji might've experienced strong emotions considering the fact his curse mark was being removed—but you? Why would you have overwhelming emotions? Though, you didn't' especially regret it.

You wondered what Neji was doing right now, his Jounin life was a lot more busy than your now demoted-genin life.

Though, what he was thinking or doing had nothing to do with being a Jounin. He had sat himself right in front of the mirror in his room, his room wasn't to complicated—he had a desk, as any Hyuga did—with the plants you had bought him on the first anniversary of your Teams founding day. He also had his pot of flowers you all bought matching ones of, he never particularly saw himself as the type to take care of plants, but as a heartfelt gift—he put his all into the care of plants.

He leaned into the mirror for the thousandth time that day, looking closely at his pale forehead. It was plain, it was smooth—it meant he was free. His fingers rubbed over it again before he lowered his hand, it felt so weird, looking into the mirror and now scowling a what he saw. His heavy heart felt alleviated—although his mind yelled at him he was still in constant danger, he knew that now, without his curse mark, he was free.

The sound of footsteps coming down the hall had Neji quickly tying his headband on—quick and efficiently to cover his forehead. Before, he covered it constantly because of his dislike and hatred for his curse mark, but now it was covered so it wouldn't be discovered that it was removed. After all, what would they say? They'd probably just put him through another painful procedure and put it back on him—and then they'd ask him who got rid of it and he'd say....

His mind wandered back toward the night you had gotten rid of it, and his cheeks went pink at the fact that the two of you had kissed. Did it even mean anything? The two of you were caught up in emotions, so it could've just been an in the moment thing. But... He'd enjoy it if you wanted to kiss again, never did he think anyone would ever want to kiss him, but you did. Actually the two of you kissed for so long last night, it was beyond just a kiss. His light blush was still visible come the time whoever had been walking toward his room had opened the door.

It was someone from the main branch, staring down at Neji and looking at his reflection in the mirror. The blush on his face had the main branch member staring at him ridiculously, he knew Neji was always an off putting person, who hardly showed emotion and hardly spoke to anybody in the clan—so why did he look so... Human right now? Weird.

"Is there something you need?" Neji asked, his eyes meeting the man's through the mirror. His blush died down, completely gone now.

"...Lady Hanabi requested to train with you." He informed, holding onto the doorframe as Neji stood up.

"I'll be out there in just a moment."  Neji nodded, sighing lightly once the man left. Of course, being a second branch member in the Hyuga clan meant he wasn't 'free', but Neji still felt at peace. He'd have to make sure he returned the sentiment, but in what way would he ever do that? Of course, you had a curse too—but how would he go around and break a curse bestowed on you by actual gods?

Well, for now, he'd just just make sure you knew just how grateful he was.

But how was he supposed to show his gratitude either? He thought back to your kiss again and he sighed, a hand on his head. He remembered the look on your face when the two of you separated, his hand on your cheek.

The heat coming from you was all the proof he needed to tell how flustered you were, his hand would catch on fire if he kept it there any longer he was sure. Yet, he placed his other hand on your other cheek, leaning in to give you another kiss—and this time, he didn't pull away, for the first time, he experienced the meaning of breathtaking.

I leant in for another kiss?! I shame Lee for kissing her on the cheek, but I kissed her on the lips twice in a row! His hand that rested on his head was practically pulling his hairs out now. Even worse, I'd do it again given the chance... He opened his eyes, looking down at the ground as he attempted to calm himself.

He let his hands fall to his sides after that, and the two of you stared at each other.

"Sorry, I don't know why I did that..." You mumbled, sitting up to create distance.

Neji looked away, a blush on his cheeks. "It's fine... I don't know why I let it happen." Well, anyone else could tell why it happened—it was because the both of you wanted it to happen. But obliviousness is a disease, that effects only the blind.

As Wendy would say; unrealized feelings are sad. But romantic.

His hand left his head with a sigh, the ghost of your lips was going to continue to haunt him.

_________________________

"[Firstname]! Please, you gotta do me a favor!" When thinking of someone to fill in a spot for his team—you were the first person his mind suggested. Although he was confused as to why you were raking leaves in the middle of Konoha streets, he'd save that question for later.

"Uh. What is it?" You asked, raising your head to look at him. You had already made a big pile of leaves—you were already down with this section, you just had to throw them out.

"We need another person for our team to go on a super special mission! If I don't find someone, then Granny Tsunade will just put in someone random! And if we get someone we don't like, I'll seriously die!" He explained, speaking a mile per minute. You almost didn't catch everything he said, but Wendy usually spoke in a fast pace too.

Your lips struggled to form into a smile, which made it ingeninue. "Um... I don't think Lady Tsunade will let me go with you..." You answered truthfully, "I'd love to of course, but I've been demoted to Genin... Plus, I'm kinda stuck with... Community service." You whispered the last part in shame.

Naruto just had to think about what it was you said—and soon after realizing it, he burst out laughing. "You're on community service duty?! Ahaha!" Naruto was laughing at you, and the rake you had in your hand was about to snap in half due to the grip you had on it. "And you got demoted?! HAHA!"

"Shut up! You got off easy!" You fumed, you had dressed up suited for the cold for once, finding it the air a little chilly. It hadn't snowed this year, and you sure hoped it wouldn't later because you would probably have to deal with that, too. "It's not that funny either, so don't mock me!"

"I'm gonna tell everyone about this!" There were tears in his eyes, and you seriously doubted it was that funny.

You grimaced, a comeback already forming at your throat, but you didn't get the chance to say it when someone stepped up beside you. You slowly turned your head to look at them, opposite to Naruto whipping his head toward who it was.

"It's been a while..." He greeted, hands in his pockets. "Didn't think you'd come back and be put on community service." He pointed out, and your grip on the rake you held increased further.

"Who are you?" Naruto asked, raising a brow. You only needed to take a sniff to identify who it was, his smell was nothing special, but the millions of bugs on him identified who he was a mile away.

"That's Shino." You whispered toward Naruto, and he lit up.

"Oh, Shino!" Naruto let out a chuckle, "Man, I totally forgot who you were! You don't really stick out."

"Well, nice to know you needed a reminder..." Shino mumbled.

You sighed, pinching the bridge of your nose. "Naruto... Can't you watch what you say?" You mumbled under your breath before looking up at Shino. "It's nice to see you again, Shino." You greeted, smiling slightly.

He nodded. "My bugs told me the two of you returned... I decided to be a part of the welcoming committee—that's because—"

"Oh hey! It's [Firstname]! And Naruto!" Kiba had landed right in front of Shino, on top of a huge dog—and on top of the huge pile of leaves you raked up. Your eyes went wide as he had jumped off, hand on the dogs back as he the one went to lay on his hip.

You blinked, sweat-dropping at the size of the canine. "Akamaru and owner? You just ruined my leaf pile!" You fumed. "You guys also grew up—a lot, so you better fix that!"

"Oh, sorry. Why're you raking leaves, anyway?" He asked curiously, taking a look at the leaves that spread on the floor.

You went silent before you looked away with a sigh. "Never mind... Nothing important, Akamarus owner."

"Yeah, well she's right at the fact you grew! Akamaru's huge!"

"Hey what!? Don't tell me you forgot my name, again?!" Kiba fumed—catching onto your sentence. "And Akamarus hardly grown! Seems the same to me!"

"No way I forgot your name Ki- Ki..." You started of strong but forgot half way. "Ki..." You glanced at Shino who tried to catch anyones attention, the thought of a bug crossing your mind. "Bee..." You finished, a forced smile on your face. "Yeah... You're unforgettable, Kibee!"

"It's Kiba!" He growled. "Akamarus name is longer than mine, yet you got his right!" He was almost offended, yet he was glad you took the time to remember Akamarus name—he was as respectable as anyone.

"Well... It's because..." Your scratched your cheek. "Akamarus just so cute." You admitted sheepishly—and Akamaru barked, moving toward you and knocking the rake out of your hand so you could pet him instead. You didn't offer any protests—instead you were very willing to pet under his chin, behind his ear—and eventually just crouch down to give him a big hug. Big dogs deserved big hugs after all.

"What the hell, Akamaru?! She forgets my name and you're still giving her attention?!" Akamaru barked at his owners scolding, he licked your hand before returning to Kibas side.

You grimaced, discreetly wiping your hand on your pants. "Hey... Where's Hinata?" You asked, the sound of a distant squeak could be heard—and that's how you knew she was close by. You turned your head toward the noise—this was like the first time the two of you met, even then she hid herself behind a wall, though, it was a fence this time.

"If you ask me, I think she's avoiding you." Kiba suggested, hands on his hips.

"Huh? Why?" You asked, raising a brow as Naruto walked toward her direction. There was only one reason that floated around in your mind—she must've found out you kissed her cousin, and she didn't see you the same! Heat rose around you, warming the prior cold day.

"Hey... The hells up with you?  You're totally hot." Kiba pointed out.

"I know!" You answered him, turning to look at him. "But why would she avoid me?"

"Well, she's always been shy." He shrugged, tilting his head to look behind you—Naruto was dragging her over. Hinata was red in the face when he stopped her in front of you—"What the hell, Naruto!" Kiba spat. "What's wrong with you!"

"What do you mean? Hinata said she wanted to talk to [Firstname], so I brought her over here!"

"Idiot! You have to let her get the courage to do it herself! She didn't need you to drag her!" Kiba scolded.

Naruto took a look at Hinatas face—which she covered with her own hands. "Huh.... Sorry, Hinata." He apologized. "I still don't get it, though..." He confessed truthfully.

Well, you were just glad Hinata did want to talk with you—she was just a shy person, that's all! "It's been a while, Hinata. I like what you did to your hair." You complimented.

Hinata gulped, shutting her eyes and nodding. "Ye-ahh.. Um... Thank you." She was struggling to keep herself together, even after everything Neji had told her about you—about how kind and friendly, she still couldn't keep herself straight. "Err.. Um, It's nice to see you again..." She pressed her fingers together.

"Your personalities still the same... Kinda cute to see how things stay the same." She froze, eyes flickering everywhere but your face as her face went red, starting from her neck.

"Cute?" She repeated in a squeak before she fell over. She fainted.

"Huh... I totally expected her to faint cuz' of Naruto, but [Firstname]...?" He put a hand under his chin. "Maybe you should've called her cute, Naruto."

"Why would I call her that?" Naruto asked.

"You're a complete blind, blonde headed idiot!" Kiba fumed, balling his fist. "Any girl wants to be called cute!"

"So then what are you? I asked and you didn't answer! Quit callin' me an idiot!" Naruto fumed back, stepping a little closer. "You wouldn't know a thing about girls if it killed you!"

"What?! I have a mom, a sister, and a girl on my team who doesn't punch the hell out of me cuz' I'm not annoying!" Kiba defended himself. You sighed, grabbing the rake you were given. You couldn't sit around longer and risk Tsunade catch you doing nothing. Oh, her intensity would kill you by itself!

Only an hour left of work today—and then five more tomorrow. And the day after, and the one after that... And... You let out a sigh, having moved into a different section of the village. You were in front of the Hokages office, and you hoped from here—the Hokage could see the work you were putting in.

"Oh, hey... That person over there looks familiar, don't they, Shikamaru?" There was a new voice—curious, and you tensed. Shikamaru was with them based off of their question, and you tensed. More people around to make a mockery of what punishment you got yourself stuck with.

"What're you talking about...?" Shikamaru sighed, opening his eyes. "I don't recognize people from the back..." His eyes landed on your back, the hair was the same color... Looked like the same style too, though you were to tall. Hey wait, people grow in two years. "Would you look at that... It's [Firstname]." He finally recognized you—and you gulped.

"I knew I recognized her! And I didn't even talk to her much... Hey, [Firstname]!" Choji called out, and your grip on the rake got even tighter. This was bad, you couldn't just run away, it's been two years since they saw you... But they'd make a total fool out of you! Wait, no. Choji was a nice guy, granted you didn't talk to him much, nor Ino... The only reason why you spoke to Shikamaru was because you one; had to fight him, and two; you saved him and made the mistake of leaving your weights with him. Speaking of Shikamaru, he'd probably laugh at it! Or he'd just call it a drag.

You turned yourself around, rake behind your back. "Oh, hey..." You greeted, smiling. "It's been a while, Shikamaru... Choji..." You looked at each of them when saying their respective names. "You guys have grown... And you seem well, how's it been?"

"Yeah, so have you." Shikamaru nodded, rubbing the back of his neck. "I'm as good as I can be with so much work." He complained.

"Things are usually the same for me." Choji added—grabbing a chip from the bag he held. You were sure jealous of that.

"When Temari and I were planning out the Chuunin exams, she let it slip you were in the Sand.... I didn't take her seriously, so I didn't tell the Hokage since the extra effort would just be..." He took a breath before sighing. "Such a drag... Looks like I should've taken her seriously, though... What're you doing out here?" He asked, lowering his hand.

Your smile tensed, eyes closing. "Oh.. Uh." You noticed the way Choji leaned his head to look behind you, you tried your bet to discreetly shift so he wouldn't see both the pile of leaves, and the rake.

"Huh... Community service?" He asked, letting out a quiet chuckle as he brought a chip up to his mouth—and both of them could see how distraught you were that he found it out.

"Sounds like a real drag..." Shikamaru yawned, covering his mouth. "Instead of welcoming you back, the Hokage puts you right back to work... But man, what I'd do to leave and do nothing for two years."

"Hey! I did plenty!" You defended yourself, you had done a lot—you went through so much training, luckily it wasn't for nothing, but... You had lost people important to you, the pain of losing people wasn't new to you, but it didn't make it any easier every time.

Every time you thought of conjuring Wendy, you had to argue yourself out of it. Your heart ached—the memory of her was so clear in your mind, that only made it harder for you to cope with it. Before, the loss of your family had made you a complete shut out, off-putting and antisocial. And more than anything, you feared falling back into that mindset—for once, you were so close to happiness, and you just had to reach out a little further. But the loss of Wendy and Shisui had dragged you back, and now, they didn't leave the front of your mind.

Being with Neji that night distracted you for a moment, reuniting with your friends gave you something else to think of, but above all of that, the faces of your loved ones haunted you. You didn't notice you closed your eyes until they opened at Shikamaru calling out your name.

Even after all this time, women still confuse me... He thought, "I shouldn't have brought that up... My bad. I wasn't saying you didn't do anything..." He yawned yet again—"It's just what I would've done."

You sweat dropped, grateful for him having pulled you out of your thoughts. "I was just thinking of something..." You smiled. "And I'm not surprised at all that it's what you would've done."

"You and me both, I've been doing a lot of thinking..." Choji chimed in, "Should I go with a Barbeque buffet, or Chinese buffet?" He wondered out loud—and your stomach growled.

You chuckled to cover the noise of it. "Why not both? Two full plates off each?" It was more an answer for yourself—because you'd surely grab that much given your appetite right now.

"Huh, that's a good suggestion!" Choji nodded, naming a few foods that you'd sure love to eat—but you had to save every cent for rent. Besides, you could just continue eating fire... Air too, apparently. "If Shikamarus feeling nice, maybe he'll give you some of his left overs."

Shikamaru sighed, "Choji, if you're gonna offer someone's food, it could at least be yours..."

"Oh, sorry Shikamaru." Choji chuckled, "Maybe I can offer you mine if I'm full."

Shikamaru looked away. Not a big chance of that...

"Oh, it's okay! I already have a meal planned at home... Heh..." Yeah, I'll be eating good. Air with a side of fire. Or... Fire with a side of air? "Thanks for offering though."

"[Firstname]!" Naruto stepped up, having escaped his dispute with Kiba. "You haven't given me your answer, I really gotta know!" He had marched up to you in a second, and started shaking you by the shoulders. "PLEASEEE!" He begged.

You sweat dropped, looking at his desperate face. "Uh... Is this mission really that important?"

"Of course it is! We might find out more about the Akatsuki, and more than anything we need information on them!"

The mention of the Akatsuki caught Shikamarus attention—so he just had to ask: "Hold on, what's this mission about?"

It looked like Naruto barely realized the other two were there, and he quickly turned to look at them. "Oh, Shikamaru! Choji! Tell me—you can come on this mission, right?"

"I can't... But I'd really like to know what it's about." Shikamaru answered. "Nice to see you again, by the way."

Naruto blinked before nodding his head. "Yeah, it's nice to see you too... See, Sakura defeated one of the Akatsuki members—" Shikamarus eyebrows rose. Another girl to not get on the bad side of. "And he told us to meet somewhere, and that we'd get information about Orochimaru. And maybe that way, we'll get information about Sasuke."

Sasuke and Orochimaru... Those names in the same sentence sure brought back memories. The Akatsuki was big threat, too—if you were a vessel to them, they'd want to bring you back no matter what. Maybe you should think up an excuse.

"Hmm... Interesting. I could be a fill-in." Choji offered, and you smiled in relief.

"Uh, no. You can't, you promised Asuma sensei and Ino you'd help him out, don't you remember?"

"... Oh, I doubt they'd mind..." He excused—and suddenly his expression was serious. So serious it took you aback, your eyes wandered toward where he was staring, a boy around your age, sat on a roof. You jumped away from the weird tigers path, jumping onto one of the small buildings. You watched as Shikamaru threw himself at Naruto to get him away—and Choji punch the tiger with a big hand.

More of my hard work gone like that! These leaves are a pain in the ass! You clenched your fist, looking toward the one who had done it. Looks like he hasn't seen the sun in years. You didn't move from your spot as the others went on the defense, you were on community service duty—not protecting it from those who haven't see the sun in years duty. Besides, it seemed fled pretty early, anyway.

"Choji! Asuma Sensei and I were looking everywhere for you!" A loud voice caught your attention, your eye twitched—you hadn't even noticed how much the leaves scattered! Oh, and Ino was there.

"Sorry, Ino... We got attacked by some weirdo." Choji answered her—and Inos eyes wandered toward you, her eyes squinting to identify you.

"You're calling [Firstname] a weirdo when she just got back? Rude, Choji!" Ino scolded before her eyes went toward Naruto; his bold choice of orange was always unmistakable. "Or are you talking about Naruto? Still rude to call someone a weirdo!" She scolded before waving both of her arms in the air to catch attention.

"Hey, you two! It's been a while!" She greeted. "Why are you guys on the rooves?!" Oh, you completely forgot you were up there—you quickly jumped down.

"Just raking leaves from up there... A lot gets up there." You excused. "Speaking of, my service hours are over today... I think I'm heading home." You said, looking over at Ino and waving at her. "Nice to see you, Ino... You're looking good."

She blinked before she smiled wide. "Thanks! You know, you look great for having just come back from two years away!" Maybe the bags under your eyes weren't as bad as you thought they were—no one had pointed them out, anyway.

You smiled back, though, your smile was a lot more tame. "Thank you... I'm gonna go now, let's catch up later." With that, you were gone.

Sure seemed like she was in a hurry to leave. Shikamaru observed. Man, girls are so secretive... He looked over at Ino, who was looking back at him. "What?"

"Oh, nothing..." Ino answered, eyes shut at she smiled. When she got like this, it usually meant there was something up. And that just proves my point.... He sighed mentally, looking up at the sky.

It's such a drag... Clouds are so lucky.

________________________

When you got home that night, you had sat in the shower for nearly two hours. Nothing particular in mind, the feeling of running water on your back made as a good distraction from everything, from your life in danger, from falling back into old habits, the hunger eating away at your stomach, and most of all—your most recent losses.

In here, it was only you—every time you did something private like this, you blocked Diaval from seeing anything. Kaida at that, too. Your absentminded tears were washed away by the water every time they spilt—and the process continued until you had no more tears to cry. Your slowly washed yourself come the slow ticking minutes, hardly finding the motivation to do so before your arms wrapped around your legs.

You wanted to do anything but wallow in your grief, even if it meant putting yourself further into debt with your bills with how high that water bill would turn out to be—it didn't matter to you. In that small shower, nothing mattered.

And you were sure you would have sat there until you ran out of water completely—if it hadn't been for the knock on your door. It finally had you lifting your head up, blinking at the realization that you were sat in there for so long. You got up, turned off the water head and dried yourself. They knocked again—and you called out to them, telling them to wait.

The knocks died down after that, and you managed to get yourself dressed in peace.

You hesitated to open the door for a second, last time someone knocked on your door during the late hours of the night, you had been attacked. Your hand rested itself on the doorknob before you unlocked it, slowly opening it to reveal... "Lee...?" You blinked.

He smiled at you, two bowls of.. Something in his hand. He knew you to be the type to sulk, and the thought of  it pained him—he didn't know how close you were with the Wendy girl, but even a [Lastname] deserved to mourn.

Oh, and also... He knew you couldn't afford anything at the moment, so he brought you something to eat. "I bought you curry from my favorite restaurant... Or, I mean, our favorite restaurant! It has been a while since we went, but there is nothing that reminds you more of home than good curry!" You opened the door fully, and Lee noticed how dark your apartment was. "I did not wake you, did I?"

You stared at him blankly for a second before shaking your head. "Oh, no... I was just in the shower, I left the lights off to save electricity..." You excused, but the truth was that when you got home, the sun was still up—which illuminated your apartment, but so much time had passed since then, that the sun was down at this point. "Please, come in." You smiled, flicking the lights on.

He stepped in, closing the door behind him. Of course, seeing as you were gone for two years, he hadn't been in your apartment for a while. It was just as he remembered it, with a few plants on the counter, right next to your shelf... Full of photos, but there was a new one—there was you, the boy Shisui he met years back, and the other one looked like the girl they had recovered. He decided not to comment on it, after all—that was the one you were mourning for.

He put the curry on the table, something  he didn't see before what the second chair—he wondered who you ever bought that for. The two of you sat down, and he didn't miss the sad look on your face despite your smile. "Thanks for coming to visit, Lee... It's been so long since just the two of us hung out."

Lee stared silently before smiling. "You are right, it has been so long—so I wanted to clear my very busy schedule to be here with you! I hope you are still a fan of spicy foods."

"It hasn't changed... I'm guessing your love of it hasn't changed, either?"

"Of course not! You two are the same in ideology of food! There is not one food out there that is unenjoyable!" He clenched his fist before he reached out toward one of the bowls and slid it in your direction, he wanted to make sure you ate first.

"There is a lot to talk about... So please, do not hold back what it is what you want to say!" He slid the other in his direction. "Tell me everything you feel! I will listen to every word!" Everyone liked someone who listened.

All it was, was a visit from an old friend. Yet it made you so happy—especially considering the fact that he was the only one that took the time to come... Of course, people were busy, they had two years to progress their titles in the Leaf. And you had done the complete opposite, you had been demoted.

But being a Genin level in the sand, in the company of your teammate... Well, the associated feeling was a good one. "Thank you again, Lee..."

Chapter Text

"You see... When wind hits fire, it makes the fire stronger."

You were standing right besides your Senseis eternal rivals bed, it was weird for him to call you in—but seeing as he was injured, you decided to go for a visit. And well, you were curious as to why he of all people wanted to see you. "Um... I don't get it... Why are you telling me this?"

Kakashi smiled, looking up from his book. "Well, I was thinking of ways to train my students... Quickly and efficiently, and the thought of you came to mind. Asuma and Neji too... See, I'm under the belief that Naruto has the nature of wind."

You blinked, giving him a blank stare. "Sorry, I still don't get it. What do the three of us have in common...?"

"Wind nature." Kakashi answered simply, lowering his book completely. "Of course, Asuma and Neji are considerably better at wind nature... But there's one thing that sets you apart from the rest." He put a finger up for emphasis, but it looked like he was waiting for you to respond so he could continue.

"What's that?" You asked, practically dying for him to continue.

"You're a master at fire Jutsus. See, fire is superior to wind natures in the way that wind supports fire... And fire can also repel wind." He said it factually, as if it were something new to you, but...

"I already know all of this... Guy Sensei told me." You rubbed the back of your neck. "Sorry, Kakashi Sir. Can you just get to the point?"

Kakashis shoulders sagged with a disheartened sigh. I shouldn't have expected one of Guys students to respect me that much... But atleast a little bit a respect to due. I'm still a superior... "Well... When thinking of training regiments for my team, I found something that might suit you as well..."

"Since you have not only one beast in you, but two now, you have two hundred times in the normal chakra reserves than anyone else." Your eyes widened, there was no information on that in any book you'd read before. And how would someone like Kakashi know that when you didn't?

"Two hundred..?! I'm not saying your word is unreliable, Mister Kakashi Sir, but that's totally ridiculous." You excused with the wave of your hand.

That's ridiculous? With Guy as her Sensei, you'd think she'd be used to 'ridiculous.' He was struggling now, you dismissed everything he said. "Well it's true... Having the fire dragon in you by itself gives you a hundred times more... And now that you have the wind dragon, it's two hundred times more..."

"This is relevant not only in way it can enhance training and Jutsus...But because." He brought up a finger in the air, closing his eyes in a smile. "You said it before... You're a Marvell, aren't you?

You froze, "What? Well I said that, but not to you!" The only one you had told that to... Was Guy.

"Guy doesn't really keep his mouth shut when it comes to boasting about his students... So it's no surprise I eventually picked up on it..." Kakashi shut his eyes, something you recognized to be a smile in him.

"Oh... Heh, yeah, it's not actually not so surprising now that you mention it..." You sweatdropped, scratching your cheek. "Are Marvels special?"

"You could say that..." He answered. "They weren't wiped out like the [Lastname] clan, but there aren't many of them. They're not very known to anyone outside of the Mist, but information has its way of getting around..." He looked at you, face suddenly serious. "That, plus the fact that they're masters of Chakra."

You gave him a blank stare, you were caught off guard by Guys serious expressions since they were uncommon, but Kakashi was a lot more serious than him... Sometimes. "Ummm... Okay... Can you continue talking...?"

Kakashi sweatdropped, cringing under his mask. I'm so used to Naruto and Sakuras over the top reactions, I forgot not everyone is like that... Though, you'd expect Guy to rub off on them just a little. "Umm, well... They give, take, enhance, and manipulate chakra at an above-average level. Actually, the Marvel clan is very average, but they're great for filling support roles. Not saying you would have to be support, but it'll help a lot in training. That's why I figured Neji could tag along.

... This training regiment requires Shadow Clone Jutsus... And I can't teach it to you because, well... You see, it's a forbidden Jutsu. Lady Tsunade would surely rip me a new one if I decided to teach you that. But, you can summon ghosts, right? There's one person I could suggest... Actually, since you're so swift, he's the only one I figure could teach you more than me."

"You're talking way to much, Mister Kakashi. Slow down!" You snapped him out of his talking fit. "And... Only Neji?!" You fumbled, "What about Lee?!" You weren't sure if you could face Neji alone. What were you going to say? What were you going to do?

Kakashi took a good look at your expression, noting the fact that this was the question that caught you off guard the most. That, plus the sudden heat in the room... I've read my fair share of romance to take a hint...  He mentally sighed. Young love is already in the works, yet I'm all alone... He blinked, bringing a smile onto his face. "I'm leaving Lee and Sakura in Might Guys care... I think there's a lot those two can teach each other, and since Guys a master of Taijutsu, Sakura will learn a lot."

"And Naruto will join you guys when he comes back from his mission... I will too once I recover." You gulped, how long would it take until then?

"Okay, okay..." You sighed, calming your nerves. "But how am I supposed to believe you about this Marvel stuff? I'm not experienced in medical ninjutsu, even less in manipulating chakra that much..."

"Hmmm.. Take your ghost friend for example." It was like a thought bubble formed on top of your head, Shisui filling in the white canvas. "You kept him visible by constantly sharing your flow of Chakra with him, instead of just one chakra deposit at one point in time." He explained. "That's not how the [Lastname]s Jutsu works."

"I know this because my Sensei had a friend of [Lastname] descent, she told us a lot... Actually, she left a notebook full of their abilities and origins... I think it'd do better in your possession than mine..."

You blinked, why Kakashi of all people was left with it was beyond you, but you shook your head lightly. "I can't take something that was entrusted with you like that."

"Oh, I insist... Based off of your looks, I'd say it was a close relative of yours who gave it to me..." He smiled, waving his hand in dismissal. And you managed to piece it together, he spoke of his Sensei, who had a friend that looked like you... Minato knew Guy, who knew Kakashi when they were younger... Who was friends with your mom!

You blinked at the realization, and decided it'd be better if you didn't tell him. "Thank you, Kakashi..." You hesitated, "... Sensei." As a Genin, all your superiors deserved upmost respect... But calling anyone but Guy Sensei, 'Sensei', was out of the usual for you.

Kakashi let out a chuckle, a little disheartened at youe hesitance--his own students didn't respect him, and now Guys students didn't. "You know, you can give that flow of Chakra to anyone, not just a ghost... Someone with only above-average chakra, like Neji, can rely on you for training and battle. The two of you are talented, and close too, it should be easy for both of you."

You looked off to the side, outside of the mirror. Kakashi was a sweet-talker, so much so he could convince just about anyone. And you happened to love compliments. Reliable, talented... Trustworthy... You repeated in your mind before looking over at him. "Okay, I'll do it! Only because you asked so nicely!"

"What a relief." Kakashi shut his eyes. "If you didn't agree, then this just wouldn't be possible." That made the fire in your eyes burn brighter. But sadly, he had to shoot it down with his last sentence. "By the way... It may be hard on you, but summoning that girl you lost before would be best for you. There's a lot she can teach you, as a Marvel, and a Jinchuuriki... And the one I was talking about earlier is a bit of a stretch, but it's actually the Fourth Hokage."

You sweat dropped, and Kakashi tried to reassure you. "Despite being the Hokage, he's a relaxed man."

"Oh, I know what Minatos like... It's just, something he told Me a long time ago makes total sense now! He told me he had a totally uptight, bratty student that changed a lot... And now I know who it is!"

Bratty? Uptight? Kakashi sweat dropped. Wow, Minato Sensei. That's such a cruel way to speak about me through death... He was a little emotional, for various reasons—"Heh, well... If you know him, it'll make this easier." He chuckled, "Can I ask how you met him?"

"Ummm... Naruto's dad?" You shrugged. "I've known Naruto since I was... Six or seven—Minato followed him around everywhere! Kushina, too!" Kakashi could hardly take all this information in and pack it up in one go.

"I see..." His voice was strained. Hold it together, Kakashi. "I... Have to ask you to not let Naruto know who his father is... Have you told him something before?"

You scratched your cheek, trying to remember anything. All those memories were distant, and you had to think hard about what it was you said. Ghost... And Naruto... "Um, I told him something about a clan... And his parents missed him... But nothing about him being Hokage... Why shouldn't he know?"

Kakashi looked down at the sheets—It must've been the Uzumaki clan you spoke of, but if you hardly remembered it, and you were a year older than Naruto, he probably forgot.

"It was an order that nobody tell him. Of course, I won't blame you for saying anything in the first place.... But for now, you should start your training, come a few days when you've learned the shadow Jutsu... I'll be there to teach you exactly what it is I thought up."

You gulped. "Right now? Does Neji already know?"

"Oh, of course." Kakashi nodded. "I told him when you were on service duty. If you ask me... He seemed really excited to see you..." He had said the same thing to him, and your reactions sure varied.

"Really?" You gaped, side-stepping until you were at the door, reaching behind your back to open it. "I'll see you later Kakashi... Er... Sensei. I gotta go!" You didn't blush, but it didn't take a genius to see that you were flustered.

And in Nejis case. The boy lowered his head, in a feeble attempt to hide and control his blush before he cleared his throat. "I see... Then I'll get going now... I'll make sure to be there." Neji offered Kakashi a respectful bow of his head, leaving more calmly. But the give-away was how fast both of you left.

Heh... Boy, I'm real lonely.

When you met out on the field Kakashi had saved for the two of you, it was less awkward than you assumed it'd be. Neji greeted you like he usually did, but this time, with a small smile. So small, for a second you thought you were hallucinating—you'd have to squint for clarity, but it was definitely there.

"Hi, Neji. You look happy today." You greeted with the wave of your hand, a smile of your own on your face.

He shut his eyes, the happiness in him right now looked so geninue for once, and he hardly changed. Still, such a small smile like that made you smile a little wider. "I'm sure it's no surprise... You did something for me I can't begin to pay you back for." His smile faltered, the awkward tug of his lips made his embarassment more known for being so... Open.

"If I didn't do it, I wouldn't be able to forgive myself. As your friend, I'd do anything to make you happy."

Neji turned his head away, mumbling something under his breath: "... And I appreciate that. To see you smile is something I want to make happen, too."

You blinked, gaping like a fish out of water. He was so quiet, but you were sure you heard right. "Wha—!" Neji turned around at the sound of you crying out in pain, a sound between 'OW!' and 'SHIT!' you had been completely toppled by a dog.

Neji looked down at you on the floor, the air completely knocked out of you. You were a talented Kunoichi, yet a dog knocked you out— "Augh, Akamaru, you little—!"

"Akamaru! Bad boy!" Kiba toppled in, stumbling out of the leaves as he quickly dragged Akamaru out of you. It looked like your soul had left your body. "I'm sorry, I don't know what's gotten into him!" He quickly apologized, taking a look at Nejis peeved face. He then took at look at you, and grimaced.

"Crap...! [Firstname] are you okay?!" He panicked, kneeling down at helping you up, putting your arm aroumd his shoulder. Nejis lip twitched.

"I'm okay, Kiba..." You said breathlessly, and Kibas eyes widened.

"There's definitely something wrong...! You said my name right!" He pointed out, standing the two of you up to your full heights—and you leaned into him as you recovered from the sudden impact of a dog using you as a launching pad. Nejis eye twitched. "Akamaru, you better come apologize!"

Akamaru whined, lowering his head. And you looked down at him. When you were younger, you really wanted a dog... And a cat... And a mouse, a rabbit, a horse, a bird and--- "Aww, I couldn't be mad at you Akamaru!" You smiled, quickly lowering yourself to hug the dog. You knocked Kiba off balance, which made him land on his butt.

He groaned at the pain before he lit up. "Well, if you can forgive cute things, you. can forgive me, right?" He winked.

You loosened your hug on Akamaru to look at his owner, and you narrowed your eyes. "I forgive you... But the 'cute' part I'm not so sure about. Sorry, Kibutt. Try again another time?" You smiled, excusing your words with the wave of his hand, the other one petting Akamarus soft fur--he was definitely taken care of.

"Like a stab through the heart..." He whined, a hand over his chest. "Can't you just stick with one name? Kibutt is just cruel..." Discreetly, Neji smiled.

"Huh... I only remember the 'Kib' part..." You mumbled, looking away from him and back at Akamaru. "It's like I totally blank!"

"You've gotta be joking at this point, It's Kiba! The same amount of letters as Neji!"

"Well, I remember his because..." A few instances came to mind, the most pressing on being a special night... "Well, he's my teammate. But I swear I'll get it right next time, Kib... O."

Kiba grimaced before he grinned. "Then I'll have to call you by anything but [Firstname]." He declared as if it were genius, "I think I'll call you 'angel face' from now on."

You looked over at him, letting go of Akamaru and standing to your full height. "Won't get me to compliment you." You said, putting your hands on your hips. Kiba jumped onto his feet, getting defensive.

"I didn't think you were capable of thinking up a nickname in the first place! People can say and do nice things without wanting anything back, you know!" You stared at him silently, for whatever reason... Those words suck with you.

Your tilted your head to the side only by an inch, the image of Kiba reminded you of someone else. The same hair, the same smile, even his words sounded like something he'd say. and the image Kiba was replaced by was... "Shisui...."

Kiba stared at you like you grew a second head, your voice was so quiet, yet his doglike senses picked up on it. "Now that one wasn't even close!"

You bat your lashes before you shut you eyes, a melancholic smile on your face. "Sorry... You just reminded me of someone..." You excused. Shisui was by your side for years, not a single day went by that he wasn't there—and all of a sudden, he was gone. And you missed him.

You mourned your loss of Wendy, but it seemed like losing Shisui was only hitting full force now. But the weirdest thing happened the other day, you dreamt of him, and he was alive. He was alive, and he told you something, he told you that he...

... It wasn't important, really. "Neji and I are about to start training..." You suddenly changed the subject.

"Can I join? Akamaru and I can go for some training!" Kiba was suddenly excited as if he were already invited, but around Neji.... He couldn't hope such things.

"You can't. Kakashi had made this training regiment with us specifically in mind." Neji denied, crossing his arms. "More specifically, those with wind release..."

"Hey, wait. Neji, you know earth release... Have you learned any of those Jutsus?" You asked, turning your body toward him.

He looked toward you, and suddenly that rough attitude he had with Kiba was gone. "No, not yet... Under Kakashis guidance, perhaps I'll learn a few befitting my fighting style."

"Ohh.. You're right, Kakashi knows a lot of earth Jutsus! Heh, you're pretty swift though, how would an Earth-style fit swiftness?" You wondered.

Neji crossed his arms, shutting his eyes. "I befitted a fire Jutsu, it doesn't particularly get in the way of the Hyuga style... I'm more of a hand-to-hand fighter, but Shinobi need to be versatile."

"Well, if it's fire Jutsus you want to learn... No one better than me to ask, right?" You were boasting.

Kiba watched on the sidelines, face flat. It's like they forgot I'm here! His eyes grazed over your expression, you definitely weren't as emotional as he saw you. Perhaps because you weren't drunk, and your friends life wasn't on the line. You were actually a lot brighter than he thought.

And the brooding, asshole cousin of his teammate was acting all soft and nice! Totally disturbing, but Neji would be nicer to his teammates.... And Hinata started hanging out with Neji a lot more now adays... Still, the two of you were completely different than he first assumed.

And who the hell is this Shisui dude?!

You suddenly had your Poltigan activated, and Neji was nodding about something. You stretched your arm out, and a blonde man appeared, definitely a ghost, Kiba decided.

"Feast your eyes on the fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze, Neji!" Your stretched-out arm held up four fingers, Neji had to pry his eyes away from yours, he found he rather liked the sight of a Poltigan nowadays.

He observed the man, and he quickly pieced things together. This man looked like Naruto to a painful degree, but he kept silent. "... Meeting you through even death is an honor." He bowed his head.

Minato smiled. "I know who you are... Neji Hyuga. Though, it's been a while since I've seen you."

Nejis eyes widened as he lifted his head up. Being known by the deceased Fourth Hokage? Definitely not what he expected, but the skills of a [Lastname] were to never be doubted.

"Well... Looks like introductions are done with." You cleared the air. "Kakashi Sensei made a request from you, bothering you even through death..." You sighed—yet Minato chuckled. "He wanted you to teach us a 'Shadow Clone Jutsu' because he's... Sick, right now." You explained.

You then turned your head toward Neji, and took a few steps forward before you put your hand on his chest—Nejis heart skipped a beat, and he hoped you didn't feel it. "Kakashi said my Jutsu was special—I thought it only worked on ghosts, but this ability is from my dads side..." You explained, your hand lit blue, similarly to how it did when you suddenly summoned ghosts. He felt a sudden flare in his Chakra—a very strong flare in it.

He knew you had Chakra levels above average through a look with his Byakugan, but this was a bit much—it was almost overwhelming. It seemed like a lot more than what you had before, though... You were constantly on chakra lower than you actually had since you always had your chakra flowing into a ghost, and you had the tendency to completely overuse your Poltigan... And now you had two people you were sharing Chakra with, your Poltigan on, and yet, you were grinning.

He knew something had happened in that Akatsuki hide-out, and he couldn't say whether he found it completely bad. No, no matter the upgrades, they did something unspeakable.

"And there's one more person for you to meet... Alive, this time." You spoke up again—"I avoided doing it, I didn't want to conjure her... But she's my sister."

Neji completely froze. Your sister? Couldn't be from the [Lastname] clan—they were cursed, you could never see them again. So then... From another mom? Or... Another dad? Huh, now that he thought about it, he didn't know much about your family.

I'm gonna meet someone from her family... I'm taking this the completely wrong way! He internally freaked, but on the outside, he had a killer poker face.

"I understand." He nodded. "I'd be delighted to meet her."

You shut your eyes, letting out a sigh. You preformed the hand signs needed—and thought of her name. Wendy Marvel.

And the first thing you heard was a startled yell—when you opened your eyes, you saw her cowered on the floor. "Ahhh! Where am I now?!" She squealed, hands on her head before she looked up at you—and you looked down at her. She gave you a relieved smile before she sprang onto her feet, and attempted to give you a hug.

Though of course, her arms went right through you.

You blinked, hovering your hand over her side before you connected your chakra flow to her too—you preformed necessary hand jutsus, and she was visible. Now the weight that was hovering over you crashed right onto you, and you were tackled to the floor the second time that day.

Neji held his breath this time—he wouldn't go around yelling at your sister, so he was silent.

"Ouch... Wendy, I'm happy to see you too..." You groaned, struggling under her—she quickly got up, pulling you with her.

"Sorry...! It's just... Last time this happened to me, some scary looking man was claiming to be my father and told me to join him or something..." She sighed out. "And he told me I was dead! I totally freaked out and didn't believe him, but then some girl that I thought was you but wasn't came in and put her hand through me! And I realized I felt nothing!"

Her words were concerning, but you smiled at the familiarity of her. You could even get emotional was there not a crowd at this point. "Sounds pretty interesting... We should talk about that in private... But for now—I want you to meet someone."

"Meet someone?! That sounds so romantic! Is it someone special?!" She whipped her body around—turning toward Neji. She squinted her eyes, making a full judgement. "Well... He's handsome, but I think Shisui is a way better match for you." She whispered toward you.

"He's not my... Um, Neji and I are teammates." You chuckled, scratching your cheek.

And Wendy lit up, prodding an elbow to Nejis side. "Oh, so you're the Neji she spoke so much of..." She wriggled her brows... "But you got major competition.. You see..." She laced her hands together.

"Someone out there is already battling for her heart!" She swooned for you.

____________________

"This is the fifth time you've nearly died. I know you're a big idiot, but this is to much." Your father chided your sister—her stupidity overwhelming as of recent.

"Ughh... I just wanted to go for a swim." Your sister shrugged, coughing out more salt water before she gagged: turning her head to the side to throw up. Salt water was... Well, salty. That added with the fact that she threw up made her thirsty. If she didn't die from drowning, she'd die from the sting and the dehydration.

"You can't even swim." [Fathername] sighed, reach hing out to pinch her cheek. "You think you'd at least stay at shore, instead of where the waves start."

She wiped her mouth, cringing at the taste on her tongue. "I don't know why, okay? I just wanted to, so I did." She scoffed, slapping his hand away.

Shisui looked over at the commotion, face plain. His Mangekyo was still activated—it served as no surprise that it was Shisuis fault your sister had nearly died for for the fifth time in a row. Every single time Shisui commanded her with his Mangekyo to do one thing, she did it. But every time, it was like she stopped the command just moments before it caused fatal results.

It seemed this time was the same—he doubted it was your sisters fault she survived, more likely your fathers. But Shisui never managed to catch your fathers eye, if he was able to do it just once... It'd be over for both of them, he could make them kill them selves without even knowing.

But there was something in his heart that told him to lure them into the Leaf, there were so many important people to you there—who'd love to get their hands on the ones who murdered you. The love he had for the leaf was almost outweighed by the hate he felt for your family.

And he couldn't chose a side—he was so conflicted despite you being in the front of his mind.

Chapter Text

"From what I've heard, Lee's training is so intense, he's broken various bones." Neji informed, and he could see you tense. The two of you were taking a break from training while Wendy forced Minato to take a ride on Carla. Minato had taught you plenty—you and Neji already managed to learn the shadow clone Jutsu. You doubted you'd both overuse it like Naruto did, but it's come in useful. Wendy was starting to teach you those wind jutsus, along with Medical ninjutsu... She specifically elaborated on a wind vortex—deadly but useful! And she told you that sword Shisui taught you could be so much better infused with a little chakra—it could make aimed wind attacks a lot more precise.

Of course, there was the parallel of the fire dragons roar— only replaced by wind. And she wanted so badly for you to achieve dragon force. It seemed like a lot, but she narrowed it down to Medical Ninjutsu and chakra infused swords for now.

Neji was getting taught more by Minato. If you heard correctly, Minato actually thought Neji capable of learning something as mentally stimulating as his Raijin technique. You only used it once—while Minato was in control of you at that—yet it completely strained you. Though, the swiftness and speed of a Raijin could totally go with Nejis style... That combined with the Byakugan and the Hyugas natural techniques, no doubt your teammate would become a powerhouse.

Though, they were both to busy with a horse right now to teach anything. Carla had actually stayed in the sand for a while until you remembered her a week later and begged Tsunade to send in a request. Sadly, Gaara couldn't make the visit herself, but two excitable girls had dropped Carla off.

"His bones?! I knew Lady Tsunade wasn't a good temporary fill in for Sakura... I mean, she's totally pissed because of everything going on." You were practically sulking for Lee—now it seemed yours and Nejis training seemed to dull. Though, you weren't complaining about not breaking your bones. "At the very least, Tsunade will heal him back to normal."

You took another bite of your food, you had actually been eating it pretty fast before—but it looked like Nejis sudden information made you slow down. Neji had been eating slowly, the complete opposite of you—and at one point, he assumed if there were ever going to be someone he liked, she'd be graceful and patient...

He gulped. Maybe you didn't fit that category—but he couldn't take his eyes off of you. Ever since the night of New Years, he had become so conscious of you being around. He wondered if anyone else had ever felt this way, as if they weren't able to conduct themselves in a normal way around someone.

He hated it—it left him vulnerable, it distracted him, he preoccupied him—yet the warm feeling in his heart wasn't something he wanted to get rid of. You turned to look at him, and felt his breath hitch, he got caught staring like a fool.

He turned his head away, trying his best to act casual. He didn't offer a single word or explanation—worried he'd dig himself into a deeper hole as a result.

Now you were the one staring at him before you turned away, the two of you falling into a silence that had been far more awkward than the one before. It felt like just yesterday the two of you met and Neji mocked you, and now, he'd go back in time to beat the obnoxiousness out of himself.

It was such a bad first impression—and not like he cared much at all for his clan back then, but totally not befitting of a Hyuga. Back then, he called you irritable—but now he realized he was simply irritating.

Neji opened his mouth to say something, but didn't get the chance to say it before someone had landed right between the two of you. He was caught off guard by the arm around his neck that had pulled him toward something. It was the same for you, they had pulled you in from the neck.

For a second, you weren't sure if it was a threat, but the air was cleared the moment they spoke: "My beloved teammates! It has been too long since I have been with you!"

Had it been anyone else, you would've been overwhelmingly annoyed. But it being Lee made you smile.

Neji was silent, he nearly choked on his food, but he managed to not make more of a fool out of himself. "... I suppose it's been a while... Are you already done with training for the day?"

Lee let out a sigh, letting go of the two of you to rest his balls fists on his knees. "No, Lady Tsunade told me to put off training for today... She told me if I just kept healing my broken bones without a day of rest, it will all be for nothing..." He sighed.

"That is why I joined the two of you! I am under the assumption neither of you have broken any bones!" He suddenly perked up, a finger in the air.

"You're right, we've yet to break any bones. But we're training in Ninjutsu—sorry, Lee, but I doubt our training would help you."

Doubt wasn't a word to be associated with Lee, there would always be a way with him. "Now, Neji! Don't be like that! There are many ways a master of Taijutsu such as myself can benefit from that!"

You blinked, sweat dropping. "Like what?"

"You, [Firstname] dear, motivate me by simply watching me!" He confessed—turning toward you and grabbing your hands in his. He then turned toward Neji, "And Neji—seeing you improve makes me want to improve even further so I can beat you!

... Because I will not fail and fall behind on the rivalry of love!"

Neji was taken aback, his expression displaying the ridiculousness he found in Lees words. "I haven't a clue what you're talking about." He turned his head away—"That's not training at all, only motivation."

"Ah... Your know it all attitude brings me comfort in the way it is completely familiar and so Neji-like!" Lee said, a smile on his face.

"Know-it-all?" Neji repeated, side-eyeing his teammate.

"You have to know that much." Lee smiled back.

The two of them stared at each other for a second, Neji with furrowed brows, and Lee with wide eyes and an even wider smile. Given a few more seconds, Neji let out a sigh—letting go of his nerves along with it.

"Well you haven't changed at all. You're always saying these things I don't understand." He turned his head away, eyes shut.

You smiled—"I think that familiarity is a little comforting. It's like we promised... Our three man squad is forever."

They smiled back at their own level, the thought of being a squad forever... Was a nice one. To nice—because Lee had leaned his entire weight onto you, "You are right, my dear! You are as gorgeous as before, that brings me lots of comfort! Even as we grow old, there isn't a second you won't be beautiful to me!"

You let out a flattered chuckle, Lee was overwhelming honest about what he felt. You knew that much was true when Lee turned around toward his other teammate—"And Neji, you are as girly as always. If there is no current future in your mind, I'm sure someone will think you are a princess and marry you!"

"I'm not sure you're actually complimenting me right now." Neji narrowed his eyes.

"Umm... Well, you are are less of a brat now!"

"Oh, yeah... Heh, Neji was such a brat back then." You grinned, leaning forward to get a look at Neji.

"Even now, Neji is a bit stuck up. That is my eternal rival for you!" Lee smiled, crossing his arms.

"Can you not? I mean, how embarrassing. I'm right here." He grumbled, looking away from his teammates.

"Oh, but you were so cute!" You tried in an attempt to cheer him up. "I'd even say we were the cutest group of Genin in the Leaf."

Lee quickly nodded, "Definitely! We were the cutest, and we still are!" He smiled. "You know... Neji still has that secret interest in leapfrog! I think an interest so childish... Just adds to the cuteness of our team!" Lee was teasing Neji—it was obvious in the way Lees grin became lopsided.

"This is embarrassing..." Neji mumbled again, bringing his bottle of water up to his lips. He wasn't sure why he thought leapfrog was so interesting, Guy had made his team play it once before as training—and that's where Nejis love for it started. And right now, he wished that day never happened.

"It is kinda cute... You'd never think someone like Neji would be into it." You grinned, adding onto the teasing.

Neji lowered his head, a foul attempt to hide his embarrassment. But in front of his teammates that knew him so well, he couldn't hide something like that from them. "And he's so cute when he gets embarrassed." You added.

"That is very often. You must think he is cute all the time!" Lee hummed, tilting his head to look over at Neji. His hair covered his face—but that wasn't enough to cover what he felt from his prodding teammates.

"Come on, Neji! You always act so aloof!" Lee leant in closer to his teammate, "Do not act like your teammates calling you 'cute' was not the highlight of your year!" Neji leaned his head away as Lee got closer, his brow twitching in annoyance.

"That's the dumbest thing I've heard all year.... And you still haven't learned the meaning of personal space, back up!" He scowled.

Lee brought his hand up, putting his fingers on either side of Nejis mouth to force a smile. "Come on, Neji. Smile!" He grinned, the narrowing of Nejis eyes was immediate.

"I said back up!" He burst, slapping Lee's face away with a gentle palm. Lee was knocked over as a result, and you were smiling. Looks like things hadn't changed much at all in the years, they got along as great as you remembered.

Lee sat up, a hand on his pained cheek. "You have just given me a great idea!" He said that with a swollen cheek and a shut eye.

Neji crossed his arms, side-eying Lee. A great idea wasn't the plan Neji had in mind—but this was Lee. He got motivation out of nothing.

"Leapfrog stealth-reflex training!" Lee suddenly declared, balling his fist.

You blinked, repeating his words with a curious tone. "How does that work?"

"I'm sure Neji would love to help me demonstrate!" Lee suddenly stood—and Neji craned his head up to look at him.

"I'm sure I wouldn't." Neji shook his head lightly.

"Hmm... Then I'm sorry my dear [Firstname]. It looks like you will have to suffer in curiosity..." He saw Nejis brow twitch, and Lee couldn't help but celebrate his success early. Being teammates with someone as aloof as Neji for almost five years teaches you a lot about the mysterious, quiet people.

Neji opened his mouth, but yet again wasn't given a chance to speak. This time, because Minato had lost control of Carla and was sent flying off of her. He landed harshly on top of Lee, making them both crash onto the floor.

Minato lied on him for a second, opening his eyes slowy to the bright sun, and he was quick to get onto his feet. "Oh... Sorry about that, i've never done this before..." He chuckled sheepishly. "And having weight again always throws me off balance."

Lee propped himself up with his arms, a pained groan escaping his lips as he looked behind him.

"Oohh... Sorry, Mister Hokage! I forgot to tell you Carla hates being pet like that!" Wendy ran up to the group of you. "He threw you pretty far, too... Sorry." She already apologized twice.

"It's fine, nothing really." Minato assured, helping Lee onto the ground. "A Hokages been through worse..."

Lee groaned, swaying for a second before he straightened himself out. "Hokage? I was not aware we got a new Hokage!" He squinted his eyes at Minato.

"Not necessarily new." Minato denied with the shake of his head. "I am the fourth Hokage."

"AHH! A GHOST!" Lee yelled in surprise, eyes wide before he settled down. "Sorry. I am not used to ghosts..." He said that like he came across many of them—though, with you on his team, he kind of did.

"Heh... I know you, Lee. I was there during your first Chunnin exam. And when you became a Genin... Do you remember being chased down in a forest?" Minato brought up, making Lee recall the day you all got put on a team.

"That was you?!" For a second, Minato thought Lee was scared—but the stars in his eyes a second later proved him mistaken. "I am so honored! The ghost of the fourth Hokage chasing me in a forest! Who else can say the same sentence?!"

He had a point... Who else could say the same sentence?

"You're the spitting image of Might Guy. Personality wise and appearance wise." Minato observed—and the fire in Lees eyes burned brighter.

"Ah! And you know my sensei? I am truly the same as him? Handsome, strong, and highly capable? The blue beast? Handsome devil of the leaf?!" He ranted off—and Minato had a tough time keeping up, yet he smiled.

"Ahh... Yes?" Minato nodded along, and Lees heart was ready to burst with flattery. But the tap on his shoulder made him turn around instead of bursting into another fit of gratitude.

"So you're Lee... I've heard lots about you." It was like a repeat of her meeting Neji. She shook one of Lees hands with two of hers. "You're a childhood friend..."

"Yes, I am Rock Lee!" He went along with it, nodding his head. "Ahh... You look familiar. What is your name?"

"I'm Wendy. Heh... You don't know me, but I'm [Firstname]s sister."

Lee's already wide eyes got wider, and the hand he shook stopped it's movements. "Sister? I could not tell from just looking! It is nice to meet you! I am guessing now that you were the body we retrieved..." His voice got a little more sheepish.

"That's right.." Wendy nodded along, smiling. "Can I ask you about what you feel for [Firstname]?" She prodded.

Lees eyes went a little wider—but his answer was as honest as it could be. "... The love I feel for [Firstname] is genuine and true. It is not only that she is gorgeous as some think, as beautiful as her eyes and smile are... But she is a good friend, she is kind-hearted, strong, and when you're feeling even slightly sad, she makes me happy without even realizing it. I love her personality, and the way she fights and how capable she is. I know she is capable of it herself, I'd like to protect her—and make her smile everyday. Even if she is to like or love someone else, I will be happy for her."

Wendy sweat dropped—she definitely asked what he felt, but what he said was a bit overwhelming. You said before what a dedicated and passionate guy he was, but this was more than she bargained for. He had such a genuine smile, and a blush so untamed and unrestrained. She let go of his hand, but her smile remained. "You know what... You're not to bad... Everyone likes a childhood friends to lover story!"

"I heard you got back, Naruto. So I wanted to visit... I would've bought you a welcoming gift, but I couldn't afford a thing...." You were sat on the edge of the bed, an awkward smile on your lips and your eyes shut. It had been a week since they were off on a mission, which meant a week of training he missed with you all.

"Oh, it's okay, [Firstname]." He scratched his pink cheek with his free hand. "I'm just glad you visited, but... Who's the girl?" You can have didn't have to turn around to see who he was referring to, it was Wendy, looking around the place, staring outside the window, bothering Narutos temporary roommate, and all around, curious about things that weren't very interesting.

"That's my sister... You've met her before." You gave him such a casual smile, that he believed there was someone he had met in full that was related to you and that he should've remembered. Though from the back, the hair color only reminded him of someone that was dead.

"You have a sister I've met?!" He couldn't even act like he had a clue of who it was.

Wendy turned around—turning her head away from the window she leaned out of it. "... She keeps telling everyone that, but I was dead..." She mumbled, an awkward smile on her face.

And Naruto finally recognized the girl, pointing at her with wide eyes and a mouth hanging open. "Hold on! You're—you're a ghost! And [Firstname]s sisters ghost at that!" He was sweating hard, hand shaky.

"Yeah..." Wendy chuckled, pressing her fingers together with a bead of sweat forming on her face. "I'm Wendy Marvel. We're related because of the same deadbeat dad!"

Naruto blinked his expression back to normal as he gulped his nerves away. "I had no idea you two were related... You look nothing alike in my opinion."

You let out a strained laugh, "We barely learned it ourselves. One of those dragons told me."

You said that so casually, yet it had another exaggerated expression form on Naruto's face. "Whatttt?! It talks to you?! The nine tails only talks when he wants me to give up control to him."

"Hmmm.. Diavals kinda the same... He built up my trust as far as I can remember before he betrayed me..." Your eyes wandered to the side in distaste, staring at nothing in particular. "Kaida's new—I don't really have an opinion on her."

"Huh? There's two of them?" Naruto's voice sounded particularly raspy with that question, "I remember the red one punted me into a tree and knocked me out... Uh... But I'm glad to meet'cha, Wendy."

Wendy nodded, an innocent smile on her face. "Yeah, nice to meet you, Naruto... Can I ask you a question?"

"Uh... Yeah, of course. What is it?"

Wendy's innocent smile seemed a lot more strained now—it made Naruto gulp. It was like a reflection of Sakura. "What's your relationship with my sister?"

Naruto brought a hand up to his neck, rubbing it to ease his own nerves. She's gonna kill me if the answer I give her pisses her off! He mentally decided, an awkward laugh  falling off of his lips. "Ummm. Well, [Firstname] and I are childhood friends, ya know?"

Wendy's smile seemed to be a little more genuine with that confirmation. "What a relief. For a second, I thought the two of you were dating."

She let out a sigh, bringing her arms up in a shrug. "Never imagined being wrong would feel so good."

Naruto's expression displayed his emotions like a book, This is the casual way of telling me to back off...! Sisters are scary...

"Eh... Don't mind her." You suddenly spoke, making his attention fall onto you. "She's always saying things like that... But, I have a question of my own."

Naruto nodded—leading you to point a finger at the person on the other side of the room. He was smiling, and his head had been tilted toward the three of you the entire time. "Who's that? He's been staring at us this whole time... He looks familiar."

"Oh, him? He looks familiar cause he was the same freak who attacked us when we were with Shikamaru and Choji." Naruto pulled a face of mild distaste—and you nodded along. You remembered him now, but you didn't do much confronting. "He's a little weird, but his name is—"

"I am called Sai." The boy cut him off, answering for himself. His smile didn't falter, but you were almost completely sure it was fake. Personality traits... I've used 'ugly' which angered Sakura... And 'beautiful' seemed to go well, but it said I can't use the same nickname for various people, that way, they'll think they're not special and they won't want to be friends.... He reminded himself, face still:

And those were more physical. On the personality side, this girl leans in towards the motherly nature described in that picture book... She worries for Naruto, and she had a little sister... Hmm, I've got it....

He broke his silence by opening his mouth, eyes still close. "It's nice to meet you... Mama."

The whole room went still, all of your respective jaws dropping at the shock of such a nickname. "HUH?! Mama!? What kinda name is that?!" You freaked, bringing an arm up in defense. 'Mama' was the last thing you expected to be called—that's what people called their mom! Some people even called their lover that.

"Tell me he's just dense!" Wendy squealed, covering her red face. "That's way to forward!"

Naruto narrowed his eyes—he knew he should've told Lee to stop with the terms of endearment way sooner. "You have to give up with these nicknames, Sai! No one calls someone they just met 'mama'!"

"Did I say something wrong? I was only making an observation from personality traits. The first assumption I made was a motherly nature." Sai opened his eyes, smile falling.

"Yeah, you did! 'Mamas' TO endearing!" Naruto was practically yelling at him.

Sai couldn't help the mild look of disappointment on his face. Nicknames are complicated...

_____________________

"You're doing it again." Your father chided.

"Doing what?" Your sister answered back—she was sitting, knees up to her chest and her arms around her legs.

"You're moping. You always say your better than my daughter, but you're the same as her." Your father answered back—eying Shisui who stood a little ways away. They were currently leaving the sand, but they got caught in a sandstorm.

While they sat deep inside the cave, Shisui stood right at the exit—this made him reminiscence. It was the third day after he had met you, the two of you got stuck in a situation like this. He was out in the sand, feeling experiences he lost the ability to feel a while ago, and you scolded him to get inside.

He didn't listen to you, instead far to excited about some sand. But right now, there was nothing exciting about it.

"I'm not moping... And I'm nothing like her." Although no one would be able to see her crying in the dark—they could hear the discreet sniffle she tried to pass off as a cold.

"You talk about her weak heart, but that's exactly what I see in you. It runs in your mothers blood." Everything got on [Sistername]s nerves, but that particular statement especially angered her.

"Don't talk about my mom! You messed around with her and ran away! You don't know what kind of woman she was!" Your father narrowed his eyes at her, which your sister only returned.

"What's the matter? I thought you hated her, too."

[Sistername] lowered her head. "Shut up... You know that isn't true..." Her voice wavered. "Maybe if you stuck around instead of jumping around from woman to woman, you'd know what kind of person she was..."

"Oh, I spent more time with that woman than you had the chance too."

"And whose fault was that?!" Your sisters voice rose.

"Entirely yours, don't you remember? You tricked me into thinking you were the dragon jinchuuriki... And got your family killed as a result.

... You brought it upon yourself, dont you remember what you said to me?

Don't take her.

Don't hurt her.

Leave my sister alone.

Take me instead..."

"Shut up!" Your sister covered her ears, your father's antagonizing was too much for her to deal with. "It's her fault, anyway! Why would I ever care!"

"If you don't care, why have you been reduced to a crying mess?"

[Sistername] couldn't offer an answer—all she could do was wipe away her tears as she stood, pushing back your father, and eventually pushing past Shisui. The sandstorm was dying, and she just so happened to be from the Sand. Soon, she'd be arriving to the Leaf.

"Always so annoying that child..." Your father scowled, and Shisui turned to look at him.

For once, he met his eyes. Shisui wasn't shocked, his expression still and unmoving. In his opinion, this man didn't have the right to common on what or who was annoying—after all, the two of them got on Shisuis nerves.

And now that he had them both under his Mangekyo, they wouldn't be much of a problem, anymore.

______________________

Time for a Post chapter special! RockLee and His Ninja Pals' cameo!

"What is this? It seems our author is feeling generous, today! A special ending to our relatively boring chapter!" Lee stood in front of an empty scoreboard—five of them, in rows of three.

"Boring? I think some interesting things happened." Neji answered, a thoughtful look on his face with a hand under his chin. "What's the point in this bonus, anyway? This chapters already to long... And we've never done this before."

"You only say that because you are usually quite boring yourself, Neji." Lee brought his arms up to a shrug. "Besides—it is only to display the love an author feels for their readers! Every author ever would do it! And it's never to late to try something new!"

"Wha—! I am not boring!" Neji defended himself. "And we're already four hundred pages in!"

"What's this even about, again? I just remember Lady Fifth telling me I'd get paid if I showed." You recalled, taking a look around the room from where you stood.

"This is Team Guys—minus Guy Sensei himself—epic battle showdown! Where nobody in particular at all have voted for the best fights team Guy has had in each arc!" He exclaimed proudly, hands on his hips. This was all his idea.

"Oh... Okay..." You nodded along, not fully understanding what he meant.

"Now please, do not be offended if you do not rank high! These ratings were completely unbiased..."

"I couldn't say why, but I seriously doubt that..." Neji sighed, turning his head away.

"Err... Now to begin! During the Genin training arc... Team Guy went on a head-to-head battle with Team Kakashi!" Lee announced, turning around to look at the once blank announcement board—it was projecting something now, that you were curious about, but didn't have the heart to ask about.

Who the hell recorded this?!

"In third place for these battles... Comes Sakura Haruno vs [Firstname] [Lastname]!"

"Huh?! Third place!? That has to be wrong!"

"Sorry, my dear. But the viewers have spoken! Their comments mention how one-sided it was..." Lee nodded along.

"In second place—your very own host, I, Rock Lee—vs Naruto Uzumaki!"  The image of your stillframed battle was replaced by Lees. His battle was as short and one sided as yours... So how was his any better?! "Comments mention the 'handsome devil' seriously added some entertainment value..."

"That leaves first place to Neji Hyuga vs Sasuke Uchiha. Because 'his fight latest the longest' and 'he had the only opponent that stood a chance'... It looks like they were rooting more for Sasuke than you, Neji... It also looks like you struggled against a fresh-faced graduate!"

"I did not." Neji crossed his arms, huffing. "It was a battle between two prestigious clans. A battle like that was seriously sought after in the main series." He defended himself.

"Perhaps, but [Firstname] is also of a prestigious clan. And Sakura is the main heroine of the main series! It does not make sense." He shook his head before slapping a hand on the board—interrupting Neji, who had been hoping to defend himself.

"The second arc this book has had the pleasure of experiencing is the Chunnin exams! There are plenty of battles in this one...!" Lee nodded along, "every fight amongst this group has been tallied! And... I got sixth place?!" He gaped at the board. I was him against one of the sound ninja that ambushed him in the forest of death. "Aha... This is because it was off screen! Neji, you got fifth and fourth place."

"Fifth and fourth?!"

Lee nodded, the board displaying two fights side by side. "An offscreen battle against the sound ninja, and your battle against Hinata." Neji cringed—he hated thinking about that fight. No matter how many times he apologized, he never forgave himself.

"It seems people were not big fans of you back then... Just look at this! Neji sucks, I hate Neji... Neji is a pain in the ass... I hope Neji gets beat up, I want to beat Neji up... I was confused on who was the girl and boy, Neji looked like the girl.

Oh, oops. I didn't mean to read that last one!" Lee chuckled nervously.

"What!? People actually said all of this!?" Neji took a close look at the words on the screen before they were replaced by a new fight. It was yours, against Temari. Third place again, but considerably better than last time taking in the fact there were actually behind you in the rankings.

"[Firstname] VS the sand villages Temari! The tension building up to this fight made it all the better! [Firstname] let go of her fears and put her all into the fight! It got one sided after a few minutes—but [Firstname] was a great mix of talented, and humble!"

You chuckled, flattered at the comment—but Lee shot it down. "However, I wish she would not get lost in thought so easily! It almost got boring!" He finished the comment.

"Ah—! That's—!" You tried to defend yourself, but fell short of it and instead sulked in a corner. "I knew it, overthinking is annoying...."

Neji looked over at the cloud hovering over you—he had no idea how that happened, but it looked like it was about to rain.

"In second place, [Firstname] again! Her battle to the death in the forest of... Death!" The sound coming from the board was so loud, it could've shaken the room—and it had you on your feet. "A mix of action, strategy, fast thinking—and emotion!"

Lee and Neji were taking a good look at the screen, observing the fight individually. "Yes, her analytical skills were very fast! And she was very beautiful!   What a great fight! I remember Neji cried like a baby!"

"I did not!" Neji quickly denied. "You were the one who practically flooded the place with tears."

"Everyone likes a man in tune with his emotions!" Lee grinned. "Which is why I got first place! Rock Lee the handsome blue beast, VS Gaara of the sand! It seems I truly captivated the audience...

Rock Lee is so handsome! Wow, if I was [Firstname], I would date him! Handsome, motivated, hardworking and romantic, anyone would want to date him!"

"All suspiciously specific if you ask me." Neji crossed his arms, eying his teammate.

"I don't get what you mean! They are completely genuine! Everyone roots for an underdog!" Lee grinned. "Onto the next one... Attack on the Leaf village! Sadly, I do not get any cameos..." He sighed.

"[Firstname] VS Shikamaru gets fourth place. Apparently, Shikamaru got on their nerves. Badly!" He displayed a few commenters. "The main highlight of the battle was [Firstname] kicking him in the crotch! Revenge is a dish best served cold!"

You grinned—it was often you thought of this fight, and you smiled every time. It was hardly a good example of revenge, but it was a good memory, nonetheless.

"Third is Neji VS Naruto! They ended up really liking you Neji, just take a look!

I feel sorry, sorry Neji. Neji is a bit handsome—but not as much as the Rock Lee guy. Wow, I really hate Hiashi... I am still confused, is a Neji a girl, or a boy?" Nejis stoic reaction at the comments quickly changed to an irritated expression.

"Ahem... second and first place goes to my love! Second being her battle against Shikamarus ambushers! Although Shikamaru angered you—your humanity shone through! A great example of what the Poltigan can do, and it was a great battle! You taught Shikamaru to respect you."

Neji watched, nearly fearful of the move you pulled—a Rasengan?! And you teleported?!

"But there is one battle that topped it... Your battle against Gaara of the sand—Diaval took control of you, and people seem to be a big fan of dragons!" Lee turned to take a look for himself, nodding at the image of a dragon and a beast facing off. "But you still managed to take control, and save the day! Ah... Bonus points for being so talented, dear [Firstname]!"

"My pay hours are running out... Speed this up, Lee." Neji reminded, arms crossed.

"What? We have a time limit in a book? Uh... Sasuke retrieval arc... [Firstname]s drunk battle against Sakon and Ukon got third place! Bonus points for saving Kiba—says commenter Kiba!" As he had said, there was a comment that said the exact same thing from someone with the exact same name.

"Second place goes to Neji VS Kidomaru! It seems you truly changed the audiences opinion of you around and made them like you, Neji! And the image of you and [Firstname] holding hands really tugged at the heartstrings!"

"What?!" Both you and Neji blurted at the same time—only to go ignored by Lee. Neji blushed, he had no clue about that.

"Of course, I was first place! My drunk fight against Kimimaro was a great mix of fun, exciting, awesome and entertaining! Of course, my devilish good looks gives it extra points!"

"Onto the last arc we have been included in... Gaara retrieval arc... [Firstname] didn't get a fight... So Neji and I tied for... Fifth?!"

"A fight against yourself is boring?! But it was touching and moving—and it showed the love one feels for a teammate!" Lee denied with the shake of his head—and Neji began to walk away. His pay hours were over.

Chapter Text

"40% off on Jasmine Rice...?" You were practically drooling, crouching to make sure you had seen the price tag right. After a while of eating air, you get tired of the taste. Besides, it was only filling, not nutritious. Jasmine rice was something you never had the pleasure of trying given its hefty price tag. And now that you saw it being reduced, there were stars in your eyes. "It's too good to be true!"

"40% off of 400 Ryo is..." You counted with your fingers, slow to come to an answer.

"240 Ryo." Someone answered for you, your alarm could be seen in the jolt that traveled through your entire body. Not only had you been caught obsessing over the price of rice, but you counted it with your fingers. You slowly turned your head up to look at who it was.

"Shikamaru, hi..." You answered him sheepishly—standing to your feet. "What're you doing here?"

He looked around the two of you, a discreet way to remind you of where you two were. "It's a complete drag, but I was put on grocery duty this month." He answered with a sigh. "My question is why are you obsessing over Jasmine rice?" He asked back.

You looked like you got caught with your hand in the cookie jar—a sheepish hand coming up to rub the back of your nape. "Uh... I'm a big fan..."

He looked at you for a second, he didn't believe you, but being a big fan of rice wasn't a big lie. He hardly cared about it. "Yeah... Choujis a big fan, too. It's complimentary or something." He shrugged—you watched as he begrudgingly reached down for one of his own, and then another one. One pack was expensive enough, but two?

"This one's for you." He clarified. It looked like he was holding it out to you for you to grab, but once you reached out for it, he tossed it aside and into his cart of groceries. "Carrying it would be too much of a drag... Pushing this thing around is already too much of a chore."

You sweatdropped. You already had plans of leaving, but now that he put it in his cart, you didn't have the heart to leave just like that. So you walked beside him, and to avoid awkward silence, (which you highly doubted he thought was awkward) you tried your hand at a conversation. "So... Do you cook, Shikamaru?"

He lifted a bottle of spice you'd been eyeing, checking its label and price before answering. "Nah, my mom does... Sometimes my dad, but his food is hardly edible." He placed the bottle into the cart and continued to walk.

You smiled, following behind him as you took a look around the place. Familiar in the sense you always came here without stable funds. "Do you love your family?" It was a strange question, one you asked with uncertainty and hesitance.

You loved the idea of a family. Having loving parents sounded like a dream, but you had no idea what Shikamarus family was like. Infact, with the way he stopped moving, you were sure you messed up in asking that question. He turned to you and reached out for something on the shelf beside you.

"I do." He answered, staring at what he had grabbed blankly. "Showing love isn't for me. It's just a drag."

Your smile didn't falter, hands behind your back as you watched him put a few more items into his cart. Seeing how other people felt about their family, of the concept of love was interesting. And Shikamaru's opinion of it was nothing short of what anybody would expect. "Even if it's a 'drag', that doesn't mean you're ashamed, right? I think if there's something or someone you love, or care for... You shouldn't be scared to show it."

He tossed what it was he stared at into the cart. "I'm not ashamed or scared. What's the sudden interest, anyway? 'Love' isn't something I'm all that into."

You were still smiling, and it was beginning to throw him off. "I just think spending time with people you care for is important. Showing them you care by simply being there is enough because you never know if it's the last time."

He was silent, letting out a final sigh—"I'll consider your words true, but I'm not sure it'll change my mind."

After he had done a brisk walk of the store, making sure he got everything his mother listed plus some—he handed you a bag. It had the rice you wanted, plus that spice you were eyeing, and a handful of other things. "This is for you..." He sighed, provoking you to grab it. "It's payback for those weights I lost a while back."

You grimaced, you had forgotten about those again, and given the look on Shikamaru's face, he knew you would've. "It was already enough of a drag to go out of my way to find them and turns out they were out of stock... So when I saw you obsessing over rice, I decided to get rid of my debt that way." He shrugged.

You looked down at the bag, and then toward him. Such a simple gesture was made as a result of debt, but it moved you. Your pride wanted to reject, but the realistic part of you accepted your lack of money and accepted it with great gratitude. "Shikamaru! You must secretly be an angel! Thank you!"

"Yeah... No..." He shook his head at the first part. "But you're welcome." He held three bags between his arm and body, and the other hand in his pocket. "Now I'm not indebted to you."

"Oh, I get it." You leaned forward a bit, a grin on your face. "You felt sorry, didn't you?"

Shikamaru let out a chuckle that could pass completely for a huff. "Now that we're still here, I just remembered something..." He shut his eyes. "I wanted to bring you along with a mission, a B-ranked one. Figured you'd be available since you were in a grocery store obsessing over rice." He shrugged.

"Huh? So it was just a ploy?!" Your shoulders rounded with a sigh before you sprang into your usual posture. "But I'll join." You nodded, another smile on your face. All you truly saw in his words were money. A mission meant getting paid, and you could use whatever money you got your hands on. "A B-rank meant you must've talked to Tsunade about letting a Genin come along. So no way I'd leave you hanging."

Shikamaru nodded, he figured you'd be the best Genin to bring along, given your versatility. And Naruto was still recovering in a hospital. "I'll find three two others to join us, when we all meet I'll give you the rundown on it." He turned his back to you, offering you a backhanded wave as he walked away.

You waved back as if he'd be able to see it. "Alright. Thanks for letting me know!" You turned around, set on your path home. You were strangely aware of the things going on around you, things you'd never noticed before on your way home. A father and his daughter, walking past you hand in hand. Two girls giggling, skipping in front of you. A teenager your age bidding farewell to their parents.

It was like your ears twitched at every noise, and your eyes flickered over toward every movement. Your hyperawareness threw you off guard, and you rushed yourself home quicker than ever.

When you got home, you put your groceries slowly, almost in awe that your cabinets and fridge had something in them. "What would I make with all of that?" You wondered out loud, sitting on the couch with a hand under your chin. You looked up absentmindedly at your shelf and you found yourself walking toward it.

You picked up the photo of your family and stared. "What would you make, mom?" You wondered out loud before looking at the photo of you and Shisui. "Or what would you want to eat?"

You sighed, putting the photo down, making sure it was positioned well on the shelf. Wendy wasn't around because she told you she had felt tired. Ghosts only ever felt tired because they weren't meant to be around roaming earth due to a fulfilled life. The moment you heard it felt like being stabbed with a knife of guilt. You summoned her despite your better judgment, and as a result, you weakened her spirit. The guilt and the loneliness were overwhelming, but it wasn't anything new to you.

You forced yourself away from the shelf, getting yourself dressed—it was your regular mission outfit. The one you bought given the fact you'd grown over the past two years, one you bought with the advice of Shisui and Wendy. It seemed your thoughts were plagued by them.

To plaguing. You hardly realized Shikamaru hadn't told you when the mission would be, and you already got yourself dressed.

Well, you might as well put those groceries you got to use. But then it occurred to you, you hardly knew how to cook. So instead, you found yourself begrudgingly forcing yourself to the library.

You learned your lesson about checking books out last time, and you didn't want to swipe another one due to a surprising increase in security around. Looks like Tsunade wasn't messing around about that. So you sat at a table, not empty, none of the tables around were. But at the very least, you didn't know anyone around.

"Oh, it's you..." Or not.

The hand you had on a pen you borrowed from the front went rigid, your head was slow to look up from your book, and the last person you expected to see was Sai. He was reading something too, but he wasn't writing everything he saw like you were.

"Uh... Hi." You forced a grin, and quickly, you looked back down at your paper. You were writing down a recipe that had caught your attention, and you didn't want to get distracted halfway through.

"It seems I keep getting off on the wrong foot with people I meet. I hope you'll forgive me for calling you mama before."

Your lip twitched, the hand on the pen your hand tightening as you looked up. You completely forgot about that nickname—it was weirder than it was flattering. But in the full truth, he hardly looked like he meant it weirdly. "It's... Well, just think of a new one, alright?"

Sai nodded, looking down at his book. A shortened or a play on words of her name will also do. That's what Naruto said, but he didn't have any nicknames for her either. I wonder what the people on her team refer to her as, maybe then I'd have an idea... "It completely slipped my mind. I never got your name."

"[Firstname]." You answered.

Shortened or play on words... Well, it's harder than I thought it'd be... After a long moment of silence, he finally came to a conclusion. "Then... Will [Nickname], do?" He asked. Eyes shut and smile as fake as before.

You finally raised your head, along with a single brow. That name reminded you of something, it was something your mother used to call you. You stared for so long, it would've bothered anyone else, but Sai wasn't like anyone else. "Yeah... Yeah, that's fine." You nodded, smiling lightly. It was more genuine now, not quite heartfelt, but you appreciated the sentiment of putting thought behind a name to call you. "And you're Sai, right?"

He nodded. "That's right. I am called Sai..." The few seconds of silence didn't go unnoticed by him, and he tried another tactic of conversation. "If you do not mind, what are you doing in the library?"

You looked at him, and then at the notes you were taking. "I'm writing down some recipes... I want to know how to cook so I can eat more than just air and fire, it's really unhealthy.." You explained with a half-hearted chuckle.

"Fire and air?" He repeated. "Interesting. I've heard of that before, but from my knowledge, it was only fire you could eat."

You nodded, "well, that's how it was before. But some stuff I can't really explain what happened, I was hardly conscious." In a ploy to avoid the conversation, you switched topics. "And you? What are you reading?"

He went silent, his eyes opening and shifting toward his book. His arm moved, only enough to cover the title of what he read, but it was enough to catch your attention. He didn't seem like the shy type, seeing as he was rather forward with his interactions, but he was like a veil of mysteries to you.

"Well, you don't have to say." You cleared the air. "And about your teammates... Sakura and Naruto are kind, I'm sure you'll get along with them in no time."

___________________

It was two days after Shikamaru told you about the mission that you actually went on it.

"What a complete drag..." Shikamaru sighed, crouched on the floor and head craned up to look at the sky. It was a weird mix of people you'd been put with, but you'd all been chosen for a specific reason.

"Who put you in charge of this mission, anyway?" Naruto was crouching as well, head peaking over the bushes he hid behind. He was one of the two Genin chosen by Tsunade, having two Jinchuuriki at the same time was risky given recent events, but you trusted her judgment.

"Naruto..." Sakura's voice was stern, the tone of voice a mother would use on her child. "Shikamaru was the best leader we had on hand, every Jounin in the Leaf were unavailable." You were silent, sat on a branch from the various trees around, as Shikamaru had instructed you to do. There was a noticeable lack of anyone above Genin level in the Leaf as of recently. First it was Neji, who had been called for a meeting at the Hokages building in the middle of your training, Jounin were in high demand, no surprise. Then it was Lee, who'd been called in by a group of people--the group being Ino, Kiba, and a selected Jounin to lead.

Your team had a noticeable lack of Jounin, but none of the people on this team were incapable. Shikamaru's genius mind wouldn't be swayed by having limited options, Sakura was the last Chuunin around, typically busy with Medical work, she wasn't called in outside of anyone from her team. And there were you and Naruto, the most talented Genin he knew.

"There's someone up ahead." You warned. Eyes narrowed at the semble of a figure a handful of meters away. The two below you peaked their head discreetly, from their position, they couldn't see anyone ahead. Sakura, a tree away, saw the one you spoke of.

"Do they match the description?" Shikamaru asked, and you strained your head forward to get a better look. Finding no results, you resort to your Poltigan. The Poltigan didn't make your sight any better than seeing the souls of the dead in a ghostly body, but your actual plan was to result in using the Byakugan.

Given quick, practiced hand signs, you took control over Kibaki. The sound of a Byakugan was unmistakable, it had Naruto looking up at you. You had tried your hand at the Byakugan before, curious about how it worked, and it always gave you a headache.

"... Uh..." You blinked, once, twice. You then rubbed your eyes in attempt to clear your vision. "It think I'm seeing things..." You mumbled, narrowing your eyes.

"What is it?" Shikamaru asked for clarification.

"Well, they have that cloak on. But... It's a cat." you sweat dropped.

Sakura was the first to comment on such an absurd claim. "A cat? You're joking."

You shook your head in denial. "N-no! It's a cat! On two feet, and he has a sword!" You explained, "I mean, I'm pretty sure I'm seeing things correctly."

You could hear Shikamarus sigh, but you didn't see the way he rested his head in his hands. "A cat. We were dragged out on this mission for a cat." He stood up to his full height, hands falling into his pockets. "Naruto, you go get it."

Naruto freaked, pointing at himself. "But why me? I don't get along with cats, believe it!"

Shikamaru sighed. "You've got the whiskers. You're practically a cat yourself." He explained, a lousy explanation for someone of Shikamarus caliber—but lousy was his whole deal.

"Wha—! These are cat whiskers!" Naruto defended, the hands that pointed at himself resting instead on his cheeks. "They're supposed to be like a fox! You know, the nine-tailed fox?!" He tried to explain, but Naruto wasn't much of an explainer.

Shikamaru only tilted his head in the direction of the figure. With a sigh, Naruto got the hint and stood up begrudgingly. "This is just cruel... Sakura, please heal me to normal when I'm done!"

"Oh, come on, how hard can it be to grab a cat?" Sakura brushed him off, offering him a push on his lower back to get him moving. To which he did, he stumbled out of the bushes, and you jumped down to take his place.

Shikamaru crouched down again, and Sakura moved to be by you. "Are you sure it was a cat? I mean, it could be a transformation Jutsu." Sakura asked worriedly.

You shook your head, "It's a cat... I mean, cat's have chakra flows with boots and hats, right?" You sweatdropped. "All the stray cats I've seen usually stand on two feet, too."

You and Sakura looked at each other and sweatdropped. No, cats usually weren't dressed on their two feet with a sword. Then the two of you looked toward Shikamaru.

"Why are you laying down?!" Sakura fumed, balling her fist.

Shikamaru sighed, crossing one foot over the other with his hands behind his head. "It's just a cat, no big deal... You're a Chuunin too, you make a plan."

Sakura's brow twitched, "Idiot! You were put in charge, you're supposed to be responsible!" Her clenched fist shook, but she calmed herself when she came to the quick realization that she was a Chunin. She would make a plan! She looked back at you, who still had the Byakugan activated, and came to a few conclusions.

Shikamaru was on the floor, pretending to be asleep. A similar situation to the final battles of the first Chuunin exams she took. He didn't look interested, but he'd get up and do work on a mission, she knew that much. Naruto was acting as a distraction, it'd be easy work for Shikamaru to catch whoever it was out there off guard given the Byakugan you were using. You'd be able to tell the right position for Shikamaru to get into, and the right moment for Sakura to attack.

"Okay! I have an idea...!" Sakura grinned, looking toward you. You looked toward her as well, deactivating the Byakugan to get a look at her face, since all you saw was her chakra flow. You remembered once you tried to look at someone's face with the Byakugan on, so you had activated it with minimal Chakra--and you ended up seeing through their clothes instead.

Only his upper body, you had deactivated it so quickly and stumbled back that Shisui thought you were about to faint. Kibaki wasn't keen on letting you forget, nearly every time you summoned him, he'd give you a sly remark about not letting it happen again. Though, it's not like you'd ever do it again, the embarrassment the first time was enough. You had to rely on Sakura to snap you out of your thoughts—"You can use that Byakugan to identify the targets location for us.Your team uses communication devices, right?"

You nodded. "Yeah, that's right... Uh, I only have two with me." You clarified with a nervous chuckle, looking away from her. If those devices were important to the plan she made up, you didn't wanna dampen her spirits.

Sakura quickly found a compromise for the hole in her plan. "That'll do, you keep one and I take the other. Got it?" You looked back at her and returned the smile she showed you. "I'm not sure how to use it, but I'll figure it out.

"Alright." You nodded, activating Kibakis Byakugan. You reached into the pouch you kept on you, the location of the communication devices exposed by the Byakugan you used. It was an easy grab as you lifted one to offer Sakura. She reached out for it, but the last thing she expected was for you to reach past her face. She was completely still as you adjusted it around her neck, snapping it in place along with the earpiece needed. "This one is Lee's. He's a cleanly guy, so don't worry."

Sakura nodded with a giddy look on her face. "Yeah, no problem... Heh, first impression of Lee, you'd think he's sweaty."

You smiled, moving your hands away to put your own earpiece on. "Yeah. I think that's the first assumption a lot of people make of hard workers. But even when we were kids, he always made sure to be presentable."

Sakura chuckled, shutting her eyes. "He creeped me out when we first met, but he's very kind..." She put her hand over her throat, where you had previously touched. "Oh, uh... The mission," she reminded herself, looking down sheepishly. Naruto let out a yell, and the two of you perked up. Even Shikamaru, with a groan, sat up.

"Ow! I knew cats didn't like me!" He was flailing his hand, the cat latching onto his skin with his claws. He then fell onto his but and tried to tug it off, when that didn't work, he started rolling over himself. You stared in disbelief, while Sakura got on her tippy toes in an attempt to look over the hill.

"What's going on? We need to send support in, quick!" She demanded.

You shook your head. "It's just a normal cat. Narutos just isn't a cat person."

Shikamaru yawned, standing up. "Easy solution, just run in and help your teammate out," he shrugged, covering his yawn with his hand.

Sakura quickly denied with the shake of her head. "I'm not a cat person. Sorry, [Firstname]. Can you?"

You were already gone, rushing toward the two. Instead of asking Naruto, who was whining in pain, if he was okay--you cupped your hands together. "Oh, he's so cute! Looks at his boots..." You squealed. It threw Naruto off, you weren't an open fangirler--but he supposed it was a cute cat. If it hadn't attacked him so brutally.

The cat let go of Naruto and stood on its two feet again. "I am not cute. I am... A legendary hero!" It declared, a hand on its hip--and the other holding a sword up in the air.

"Hero?! You just knocked me on my butt!" Naruto spat.

"Oh, yes. That was just my cat-like reflexes. Truly, I am a nice guy." It looked like the cat was smiling as he closed his eyes. It left him unaware to you crouching, lifting the cat up into your hands. Naruto tensed for you, ready for the barrage of attacks he got--but none came.

"And you talk! How cute! They always say the gingers are crazy." You hugged it against you. "What're you doing in an Akatsuki cape?" You asked, Byakugan deactivating as you shut your eyes. The cat yelped at how tightly you hugged it. "Aren't you scared to be associated with them?"

"I steal from the Akatsuki. I do not fear the Akatsuki!" The cat laughed, "Now, let me go."

You didn't let him go, but you stretched your arms out to hold him--hands under his arms. "Oh, you stole from them?" You blinked, sweatdropping. The Poltigan in your eyes deactivated next, Kibaki leaving your body and disappearing. "What'd you steal?"

The cat smiled again, "A lacrima."

"A teardrop?" You misinterpreted.

"No! A dragon slayer lacrima!" He cleared. "I did it for the Sand Village. For I am a hero! The red-haired man with the sad eyes asked for it, and I could not say no."

You stared at him silently before you tilted your head. "Dragon Slayer lacrima..." You repeated, recalling the book you read that Wendy gave you. "Those life-threatening pills that give someone the power of a dragon slayer, right?"

The cat nodded, managing to flip out of your arms and land swiftly on its feet. "That's right. He told me it was only a danger in the Akatsuki—and it threatened someone very precious to him."

"You mean Gaara?! He made a risk as high as this to ask someone to steal from the Akatsuki?" Your voice raised a little.

"No. He was Kazekage, not Gaara." The cat corrected. "Now that I'm here. You match the description well." He reached into the cloak he was using to hide—"But I doubt you're the one. You're from the leaf, aren't you?"He waved the lacrima in his paw, "But I can't destroy it either. Because it's release a dragon—and if I give it to someone..." He clicked his tongue, "They would die... Really, I am stuck holding it forever."

"On the run, forever?" You rephrased. "Don't you have somewhere you could hide? With someone?"

The cat shrug, putting the lacrima in the hoister of his sword. "There's so many to choose from, I wouldn't know where to begin. Wouldn't want to disappoint my fans."

"Ah!" You turned your voice head toward the sudden shout you heard, your vision not being met with anyone like your hearing was. "Mister Deidara, sir! We hit the jackpot! Two Jinchuuriki! And that super cute cat!"

"Didn't I tell you to keep quiet, idiot?!" Another voice responded, an orange mask peaking out from the bushes.

"Sorry, but you're not being quiet at all! You're a bad influence!" He responded, quickly hiding his head back in the bushes. But he was pushed out of it in his entirety. The owner of who had pushed him out quickly stepping out of the bushes and revealing himself.

"Just shut up, hmm. It looks like the two of us will get a rematch." The blonde huffed, and you looked around you. The blonde completely matched the description given to you by Shikamaru. Blue eyes, long hair... All that stuff. It came to your attention that he was referring to you when he said 'rematch'.

You turned your body around in a weak way of hiding yourself, along with lowering yourself to the ground to grab the cat on the floor. "You..." You glared, and he smirked.

"I have no idea who you are!" His smile dropped as fast as it came—replaced instead by an offended look.

The masked one laughed, only to earn himself a scolding from the blonde. You took the distraction as your chance to inform Sakura. Pressing your finger against the button on your throat, you spoke: "It turns out it was just a cat. But he was followed, tell Shikamaru one of them matches the exact description..."

You looked over at Naruto, who had quickly gotten on his feet. He looked far angrier than you would've thought he'd be, his eyes were red and furrowed. "Narutos here with me, his condition is fine."

Sakuras voice responded with a click. "Understood. Please try to not provoke a fight in the meantime, Shikamaru and I will come for a surprise attack." She explained.

Your hand fell from your throat, and your eyes wandered back toward the blonde. "You... You're gonna pay for what you did before!" Naruto seethed. "You think you could just go around these small villages unnoticed?!" Oh yeah, you were in a lesser known village.

"Oh, no. I just knew that it'd draw out the loudmouth. Mhm." The blonde grinned, shrugging his hands Naruto knew weren't there before.

Chapter Text

"So you two know each other?" You asked, eyes flickering between the two. Your grip around the cat you held grew tighter. Deidara looked at you—that meant you should know him, or not being blonde was no excuse to forget about him!

Well, he did knock you out before you could get the chance to see him.

"What kind of question..." The blonde shook his head. "Obviously not! You don't know me, but I know you! And that cat." He smiled, lifting up his hand. Which had a mouth. Which was honestly, very creepy.

"Ah... That makes me feel pretty popular." You turned your head to discreetly smile.

"Hmmm... Deidara, I think you're only flattering her!" The masked one pointed out, turning to look at his teammate. "I knew you liked to talk to yourself!"

Deidaras eyebrows twitched, his expression coming over in anger.

"I wouldn't be so sure of yourself if I were you." He pointed at you. "I keep finding you in a pair of two, you're like a bout of good luck for everyone but yourself." He grinned and you rose a brow.

"It's risky taking the two Jinchuuriki of the Leaf, but if were far from the leaf right now, it shouldn't be a problem, hmm?"

"My friend taught me all about lame-ass types. You fit the bill so well, I'm sure I'd remember you." You finally stood to your feet, back turned to them—Shikamaru was the one who told you the image of the lame-ass type. Blonde, blue eyes, and rather short. Which matched the exact description of the Akatsuki guy in front of you.

The masked one, a few steps ahead of the blonde one, laughed—bringing his hands up to cover his already covered mouth. It did well to piss the blonde off, his eyebrows immediately furrowing. "What's so damn funny?!" He yelled, stepping up and wrapping his hands around the masked ones throat. "You need to learn how to shut up, Tobi! I've had enough of you!"

His grip was tight, he had full intention of strangling his teammate. "Sorry! Sorry, Deidara!" The masked one plead, his shaky hands attempting to pry off his teammates.

"I would've been better off with that stupid Uchiha brat the other brat summoned!" Deidara fumed, strengthening his grip. "I'm just surrounded by brats, hmm!"

"B-but...! You're nearly the same age!" Tobi pointed out. "Doesn't that make you a brat, too?"

"THE ONLY BRAT AROUND HERE IS YOU!" The only thing that provoked Deidara in letting go with a fast-approaching Naruto, actually, three Narutos. They were working together to perform a Jutsu, with wasted efforts. Deidara jumped away, and Tobi took comedic steps back.

You thought about what he said a few moments prior, a brat that summoned a brat. If by brat he meant anyone younger than himself, then that could be... You snapped out of your thoughts given the loud sound of impact being made.

Narutos jutsu fell short of the bushes behind them, where Sakura and Shikamaru were. It was probably a good thing Naruto was only half-way through with his training, it could've ended a lot worse.

Shikamaru and Sakura peaked their heads out of the bushes they hid in—confirming their location before the hid back inside. Shikamaru sweatdropped, getting a good look at Narutos face up close. Red eyes, rugged whiskers, and a snarl. Yeah, this was out of Shikamaru's caliber. Why were they all out here again? Oh, right... It was supposed to be a much easier mission, with no Akatsuki involved... Catch a suspicious guy that ended up being a cat, and all would end well. But this... Wasn't very well.

"You're the one that took [Firstname] and Gaara! You're not getting away this time! I'm not weak anymore, so it'll turn out differently this time!" Your attention turned toward Naruto, who turned his head away from the two in front of him and toward Deidara--who jumped to the right.

"And you're still yapping... You know, I owe you a beating for that chase you gave me the first time we met." Deidara says, reaching into his cloak. When he pulled his hand out, he cupped his hands together. "The copycat did me bad, too. I'll never forget what he did to my arm... But since they're all back to normal, maybe I should be in a forgiving mood."

He grinned widely. "But I'm not really feeling it, hmmm?"

"To hell with your forgiveness!" Naruto yelled, "I'll take you down right here, you bastard!"

Your grip around the cat tightened, a bead of sweat rolling down your cheek, a sigh escaping your mouth. What's up with him? You couldn't help but think.

"He's a Jinchuuriki?" The cat asks, "Of a dragon? Or a Tailed-beast?"

You looked down at the cat, letting yourself get distracted. "Uh... A tailed beast. Why?"

"I figured the Lacrima would suit him, that he would live through the transfusion. But no, dragons and tailed beasts don't mix." The cat shrugged, it looked like he was rather comfortable in your arms.

"What happens when they mix?" You asked, looking back over at a provoked Naruto.

"I don't know. I've never seen it with my own eyes." So much for piquing your curiosity. "But I overheard them talking while doing a freaky ritual. The one I skilly grabbed belongs to Yin dragon... You know, all the freaky dark stuff."

You blinked, nodding along. "And they really store all the energy into a Lacrima?"

"I don't sweat the details, but it's dangerous stuff... You might want to worry more about that blonde guy."

You turned your body around, getting both of them in view. "You're probably right, but which one?" You mumbled, watching the way Deidara finally opened up one of his balled fists. Of course, the mouth on his hand hadn't disappeared, but along with that, there was something new.

It looked like a clay sculpture, and he tossed a few onto the floor--which all scattered in separate ways. You sweat dropped, backing away from a few that passed you. You had no idea what they were for, or what they were capable of, so you decided to jump away and into teh safety of a tree.

"Mister Deidara, Sir!" Tobi suddenly blurted, positioned right under the tree you were in. You kept your eyes steady on him, setting the cat right beside you. The cat looked elsewhere, probably checking out how high the two of you were. Cats always found a way of getting on top of trees, but never down.

"What do you want?!" He snapped, furrowing his brows. He didn't even notice his hands come together, a sign for a Jutsu he didn't cast.

"Look! You've been caught!" Tobi practically yelled, pointing toward the floor. Deidara could only move his eyes to look down.

"Shadow Possession Jutsu, success!" Shikamaru stepped out of the bushes, which made Deidara take a few steps forward. He couldn't move his head, so all he could settle for was grimacing.

"Shit..." He sweatdropped. Eyes flickering the other way, where Sakura had jumped out of—she let out a loud yell.

"Hold on! Whatever he feels, I feel. Try not punching him into next week." Shikamaru narrowed his eyes—and Deidara took note of what he said. It was probably able to be translated the other way, whatever Shikamaru felt, he probably felt. So setting off his Jutsu wouldn't be a smart idea.

Sakura stood by, at a loss of what to do now—she spared Shikamaru a glance. It seemed his idea of saying that out loud was to advice the Akatsuki member against using any Ninjutsu he could use frozen still.

Tobi panicked in a cartoonish way, sweat coming off of his mask before he began to run ahead. "Don't worry, Deidara sir! I'll save you!" He exclaimed. You turned your head down to your feet, one of those clay things Deidara had in his hand were crawling toward you.

The cat beside you swatted it off with a hiss. Nothing happened.

You sweatdropped, noting every detail that happened in the last few seconds as if time were running in slow motion. Deidara got caught in Shikamarus Jutsu, Tobi was running straight for them, and the clay dolls Deidara made were still moving. Time went back to its normal speed with a blink, and you jumped down, tacking Tobi at full force.

He let out a loud yelp, hitting the floor harshly as you grabbed one of his arms, twisting it behind his back. "Oww!! H-hey, enough of this senseless violence! I don't wanna fight!" He plead, trashing his legs about. You loosened your grip for just a second, for a moment, you actually felt bad for tackling him.

But the next moment, you remembered he was apart of  a criminal organization--so your force returned. "Just stay still and there won't be any fights." You grimaced. "Your teammate said earlier, about someone summoning something? An Uchiha?"

He went silent, as did you. Maybe it was a dumb question, but it was full of hope. "I-I dunno! Ghosts are scary, okay?! So scary!" He whined, thrashing about.

"So it is a ghost?" You leaned a little closer, brows furrowing. "And an Uchiha? Tell me, who summoned that ghost?" The questions were tumbling out of your mouth, but you were desperate for answers now.

"I don't know!!" He shook his head. "Something [Name]?!" It was mispronounced, but so close to what your sister's name was.

"[Sistername]?" You asked back, your heart suddenly beginning to beat fast. You had the suspicion they had a [Lastname] on their team--but for it to be your own sister. "If you answer, I'll... I'll let you go." It was a risky move, and your voice quiet. Because you knew how dumb it'd be to let go of an Akatsuki member now that you had him pinned.

"Errr, yes! [Sistername]!" He nodded frantically. "I don't know a lot, I barely joined their fun group!" He explained, his trashing finally stopped. Maybe he wasn't much of a fighter, he actually seemed pretty dumb. "I think the Poltigan is really pretty! I tried talking to her, but she kicked me in the ass!"

You stared at him blankly before you looked up at who was yelling. "Tobi! Stop socializing with the damn enemy and do something!" Deidara yelled, he had moved his position further thanks to Shikamaru controlling him.

Tobi looked up, "... Oh, right! Sorry!" He let out a nervous chuckle, and suddenly, he was out from under you. You sweatdropped, standing to your feet. He reappeared in front of Deidara, and he was set on tackling his teammate to get him out of it.

Deidara couldn't find it in him to smile—instead he grimaced when Tobi tackled him hard, forcing him out of Shikamarus Jutsu—and something went off. Those clay dolls that were scattered about went off with a loud yell, and you had to cover yourself with your arms. But you made sure to keep your eyes open, the main explosion going off in Shikamarus area.

Your eyes widened at the realization of it, and you were in a hurry to move. Never before had you been so grateful toward your natural resistance to fire or anything hot, the explosions going on near your feet only felt like sharp stings.

Shikamaru's name fell out of your mouth, your body moving so mindlessly your legs almost stumbled over themselves. The smoke didn't clear, obscuring your vision—but it didn't sting like it would anyone else.

Shikamaru was a genius—but he wasn't very resilient. Of course, there was a chance that Shikamaru noticed the small creatures, but you didn't exactly see him jump out of the way from such a big explosion.

"Can't we get a few extra minutes, hmm? I found a group of people I think you'd appreciate I took out." You heard Deidara speak through the cloud of smoke you were in—and it reminded you to activate the Byakugan you were in possession of.

Shikamaru had been hit—he was knocked onto the floor. Sakura was standing by, looking around without any sense of direction while Naruto tried to pinpoint the enemy by sensing their chakra. And the one he was running straight for was you.

You barely had the time to turn around to see three chakra points running at you full speed. You let out a shriek before you dove out of the way, Narutos hand only managing to graze your ankle. The moment you hit the floor, you felt a pressure on your back. "What's up with your friend? Strange guy, no?"

The Byakugan registered them as the cat you found earlier, he was standing on your back rather proudly. "I don't know, okay? Probably something to do with being a Jinchuuriki." You grumbled, lifting yourself up--they warned you about the chance of Naruto losing control, but you hadn't thought it'd make you angry over anything else. You hissed at the pain in your leg, and you looked at it.

"You're bleeding. That's not good." The cat pointed out the obvious. "I was getting rid of those clay dolls."

"Probably a good thing you did." You turned yourself around, wrapping your hand just a bit above your ankle. "You aren't hurt, are you?"

"No." The cat denied, "You should worry more about you. That's not a natural injury."

"Fine, fine. I'll be there." You picked back up on Deidaras conversation, he was a little further than before, Tobi was following him. "And you're sure you want the new guy there, hmm?" Reasonably, you didn't hear the response--but Deidara sighed before the two disappeared.

All you knew was you probably got off real lucky he was called off for something.

You quickly got to your feet, moving past a confused Naruto to get to Shikamaru. You deactivated the Byakugan, kneeling to his side. He was unconscious, burn marks on different parts of his body. For having been so close to the explosion, he actually got off easy with the damage. Though, seeing a comrade in this state always made your stomach clench.

You sweatdropped, despite being taught Medical Ninjutsu, you didn't know how to go about the damage he sustained. You settled for pressing your palms against his midsection before calling out for Sakura.

With the call of Sakuras name, Naruto was able to find you--out of whatever haze he found himself in. "W-What happened? Don't tell me I lost control again?" He asked. "I didn't do this, did I?"

You passed him a glance, his voice was riddled with genuine guilt, so you answered him. "No, you didn't do this. It was the other blonde." You sighed. "I don't remember his name, but they got away."

Your Poltigan turned off, which meant you released control of Kibaki. There was a silence that lingered before Naruto knelt to your side. "You're bleeding. What did that?"

You could tell he was onto you, and you couldn't help the beads of sweat that formed on your face. He must have done it before, so you had to think of a good excuse. "I fell off that tree when the explosions went off, there was a sharp branch that wedged in there. I'm fine. It doesn't hurt."

Maybe an excuse like that would work when the two of you were kids, but the two of you were teenagers now. "Are you sure--"

"[Firstname]! Naruto!" Sakura suddenly stumbled in, te smoke finally beginning to clear. There were burn marks on her arms and legs, but she was moving in a hurry. "...Shikamaru!" She finished with a gasp.

"I saw the explosions go off, but I couldn't see a thing in the thick fog. I also had to heal my legs to be able to move fast, sorry. I should've got here sooner." She apologized, kneeling on Shikamarus free side.

Naruto stood, getting out of the way. "No, it's fine, Sakura. I should've moved faster. I stood there like an idiot, and I lost control." He clenched his fist.

"Please, no self pity from either of you. This mission just went completely wrong, there's nothing we can do about that now..." You interrupted them, looking toward Sakura. "Please, Sakura—heal Shikamaru. We have to retreat as soon as possible." You turned toward Naruto, "You carry Shikamaru back, okay? Make sure you're careful—waiting for backup would be a risk we can't take... It'd take too much time."

You stood to your feet, and they both nodded in agreement. You let out a sigh, trying to fix your nerves as you pulled a Kunai out of your pouch.

"What's the Kunai for?" The cat suddenly reappeared at your side—watching as you threw the marked Kunai into a tree. "Are you into sharp shooting? As am I." He added.

"No. It's a Jutsu technique. I'm marking this place in case it comes in handy later...." You explained.

The cat hummed, putting its paw under its chin. "I won't question your methods. Say, are you going home soon?" He suddenly looked up at you.

You looked down at him, noticing the way it's eyes got bigger. "We're about to head back, this mission was a failure..." You almost forgot the original mission—capture and secure the suspicious figure. This cat was the suspicious one. "Why?"

"You can bring me along. I can prove to be of help." He suddenly offered, taking his hat off. "You can trust me."

Your eyes widened—it would be great to take him along, not only for a successful mission, but you'd also have a cat. That could walk, talk and fight like a human. It was so cute, you couldn't say no.

You crouched, putting your hands under its underarms before you lifted it up. "Alright... I think I'll call you... Pickles."

The cats exaggerated cuteness dropped. "I don't even look like a Pickles." You sweat dropped at the speed of his denial. "And besides, I have a name... Puss in boots!"

Well it made sense. He was a cat in boots.

"Bring me with you, if you dare." And suddenly, the cat eased your worries about the bomb of information you'd been given, along with the threat of your life and Shikamaru being knocked out. You smiled wide before you smushed the cat against your chest.

"You're coming home with me!"

___________________

"All this trouble over one measly cat?" Tsunade had her hand on her face—perhaps out of embarrassment.

"Oh, no." Puss denied. "I might be a thief, but above all--I am a hero... I would never hurt the innocent."

You had your grip on the cat steady, as to not let him go. Innocent was something you were far from--you were a murder, really. There was a lot that happened in such a short amount of time, so you had already turned in your mission report. But it seemed she hadn't gotten to reading it yet. "No, Lady Tsunade... Uhh..." You looked away, you supposed it did look that way. "There's a more in detail report in the one I wrote, but... There were two Akatsuki members."

"What?!" She practically spat out, and you looked back at her sheepishly.

"I learned their names. Deidara, with blonde bair, and Tobi, with an orange mask." You listed down. "Deidara used explosions, I think he's the same as the one who knocked me out before. That's what he was hinting at, atleast." You said shamefully.

"An orange mask? We haven't gotten reports of that." She pointed out, narrowing her eyes.

"Um. Well," You looked down, "He mentioned he was new, I got some information out of him..." It wasn't anything interesting or useful to many, but just questions that were eating away at you. "They do have a [Lastname] in their team... It might sound crazy, but... I think they have my sister in there. I mean, he pronounced her name wrong, but it was close."

Tsunade urged you to continue with a nod, and you shut your eyes. "And he mentioned she summoned a ghost. An Uchiha. I know there's a lot of dead Uchihas out there, maybe it's a blind hope--but I'm thinking she summoned and revived Shisui."

"Revived? You mean to say you think she's farther along with her Poltigan than you are?"

You let out a breath. "Yes."

She was silent, cupping her hands together. "If you're thinking about going out and getting revenge, I suggest you don't. Family matters are hard not to get personal with, but it's like I've said before, you're too important to lose."

"Whatever spite you might feel, those Akatsuki members out there share the same sentiment 10 times more." She placed her hand against the table, "They're hardly family anymore. Any mission you're sent on from here on out will be closely supervised and chosen by me." It wasn't too bad of a restraint, given the fsct you've ran away from the leaf before--but being told so bluntly you weren't trusted felt bad.

"I... Understand, M'lady." You sighed out, bowing your head. "I won't seek them out, but I have a request."

"What's that?"

"On the chance of a sighting of those two... Please, let me be one of those selected to find them. I promise I won't let my feelings get in the way of reason."

Tsunade eyed you carefully, she knew your history of letting feelings get in the way of reason... But it seemed you were the one that took charge after Shikamaru had been knocked out--you changed. Outside of the Leaf. "It'll be a heavy consideration."

You finally stood up to your feet and offered her a smile. "Well, that's all I could want to hear... I'll be going now."

You turned your back, ready to leave—but she stopped you.

Your turned your head back toward her, and she pointed at your arms. "The cat. He stays here for the meantime, he's not just some pet."

You looked down at him, you'd nearly forgotten that over being a cat—this dude was dangerous. With a nervous chuckle, you turned around, placing him on her desk. "Go easy on him... He's very friendly." You smiled.

"I'll go easy on him if he proves a tame thief." Tsunade responded, leaning back in her chair.

"... After the interrogation, can I keep him? Please?" You smiled hopefully, cupping your hands together.

"Out." She demanded, and you sheepishly backstepped.

You'd love to hightail it out of there first chance you got, but you had a question: "About Shikamarus condition... How is he?"

She didn't look at you, she had lifted up the cats paws and started playing with them. "He'll be fine, knocked out for a week maybe, but I'm sure he'd be glad to hear the news that he's out of commission longer than that." That much was true.

"Whatever happened to him wasn't any of your faults, dealing with an unknown enemy requires caution and risk—Shikamaru knows that much." She reassured, looking up at you. "And about your debt, I paid it off. Seeing someone so young worry about things like that disheartens even me." She sighed, letting go of the cats paws and resting her hands on the table.

"You still have 127 hours of community service left, though. So you better get to that."

Well, the news that you were no longer four hundred thousand Ryo in debt almost made you excited for community service. "Thank you, Lady Tsunade! You're an angel!" You were practically cheering, "You know you're my favorite hokage ever, right?" You said, backtracking in your steps. "See ya!" You shut the door and left.

"Not to bad of a Hokage, eh?" Tsunade grinned, looking over at Shizune who sweat dropped.

"M'lady; I think you're the only Hokage she's even spoken to like this before."

Tsunades grin dropped and she looked away. "I forget she was ever from a different village."

Chapter Text

"Isn't it dangerous? I don't wanna risk it." You denied the cat infront of you with the shake of your head. He recommended you take the Yin dragon Lacrima. Which you were heavily against."

"Shhhh...!" The cat pressed his paw against your mouth, causing you to fall silent at the sudden action. "Trust my advice. Just take the pill." The cat put his other paw on his hat.

"You will be more powerful than anything! If you learn to control it."

You titled your head away, grabbing onto the cat's paw to direct it away from you. "I've already got enough power... If I had three at once, they'd overpower me in a second."

'That's not true. We're friends, [Firstname]. Diaval denied, but given all the contradictory things he's told you throughout your life, you didn't believe him. His tone seemed a lot more friendly nowadays, it seemed he was afraid of losing his companion to the new dragon.

"What? But whose the dragon, and whose the dragon slayer?" Puss asked, holding up a paw. There was the image of you standing there stiffly, sweat on your face and shoulders squared--beside two ferocious dragons. And in the cat's mind, you were the blatant winner.

"Um... Well, I'm the dragon slayer..." You answered.

"That's right! You're the only one with the power to defeat dragons. You could take out half the dragons in the world with two..." The cat crossed its arms. "With three, people will think you're the dragon!"

You grimaced at the thought of being seeing as a dragon. "Well, I don't want to go out of my to be threatening... I don't wanna be mistaken for a dragon, that'd get me more targets on my back than I already have!"

"I don't even have full control of the dragons I have now. The Yin dragon is associated with all that dark, sad stuff. I really don't wanna be a part of that..." You sighed, waving the cat off with your hand. "Diavals already had enough of an effect on me. If it weren't for him, I'd enjoy all foods equally... Or I wouldn't be so temperamental."

"You're not that temperamental." Puss assured in an attempt to convince you.

"You're right... I think Kaida calmed me down a bit." You retorted.

The cat was beginning to run out of bribing methods. "Well... Everyone has dreams, so tell me... As a shinobi, what is your dream?"

"Well," You began with a sigh. "It was to get my clan known separately in the sand and leaf. But the Kazekage and Hokage see me as someone of their village respectively... So I guess I already fulfilled that dream."

You looked over toward the shelf you were a little ways away from. Your eyes landed on the photo of you and your sister, then wavered to the image of your father and mother. "And... I guess there's been something on my mind recently."

"That is?" He pressed on.

You were silent, eyes focusing on Shisui. He completely disappeared, it couldn't be that he fulfilled what made him stay—you were able to summon Wendy, after all. Your eyes then flickered toward [Sistername], who was confirmed alive by the weird masked man. It was a wild accusation, but you were.

Your eyes wavered to the final photo you sought out, the one of you, Wendy and Shisui. Shisui had his arm around your shoulder, grinning widely. Wendy had her arm wrapped around your other shoulder from the other side—smiling awkwardly. And suddenly, the photo was covered by your new friend.

You sighed, turning your head away. "Nothing to cool. And paws off the shelf, new rule." You were surprised you woke up to the cat you captured at your door—but for the most part, you were so excited over getting a new roommate. You always got lonely so fast.

"Personal stuff. I get it." The cat shrugged, paws on his hips as he looked around the place. "I can stay here right? I mean... It is pretty boring, but I'm a humble guy myself." He boasted.

You let out a sigh, your hand coming up to rest on your face. "If I had the choice to be humble or not when it came to decorating my house, my choice would not be humble..." You slowly dragged the handoff of your face.

The cat was now on top of the fridge, and with a swipe, the only box of cereal you had was on the floor. You practically shrieked, some had spilt. Only a few grains, yet it was like your heart had been splattered across the floor along with them. You knelt down to scoop them up and you craned your head up to look at him, "New rule... No going on top of the fridge!"

The cat nodded, jumping off and running into the living room. You only let out a sigh as you lifted the box, put it on top of the fridge, and sadly, threw the rest of the grains away with a disheartened sigh. You'd mourn longer if it weren't for the sound of tearing--you quickly made your way to the living room.

Standing at the doorframe, you shrieked. "Not the couch!" Your voice was a borderline whine, your precious couch was everything to you, and he was scratching at it. "New rule, don't scratch the couch!"

"Sorry." The cat answered, licking its paw.

You let out a sigh, sitting down on said couch. The cat was cute—but just as destructive. No wonder they handed him off to you given a few days. Your money was tight, but since your rent was paid off... You could afford to buy more stuff you wanted instead of needed.

"What kind of food do you eat?" You asked, eyes shut—hands coming up to your face.

"For breakfast, pancakes." He answered, voice across the room. "I'm also a fan of spicy foods..."

You opened your eyes, the hands coming off of your face. "Really? I love spicy foods." You answered, smiling. But the smile left as fast as it came and you practically threw yourself across the room. "No way in hell!" Yo shrieked, attempting to pry the cat off the table. "Anything but the plants!"

The cats grip on the counter was strong, but you managed to get him off. "You little..." You had to calm yourself, "Away from the plants. Okay? They were a gift." You grumbled, squeezing what looked like the cats cheek. "You have to follow these rules if you want a place to sleep.

"I won't stick around to much, I have things to do. But I'll be here by 10. Okay?" The cat answered you, voice a little strained.

You heard your front door open, and your shoulders squared. You slowly turned your head, a nervous smile on your face. "Oh, Neji... Erm, how'd you get in here?" —well clearly, you left your door unlocked.

His hand was still on the doorknob as he answered. "You let the door open, sorry. I meant to knock." Neji answered, face showing a slight hint of disturbed curiosity. "But you look busy."

"No, no! I'm not busy." You quickly answered, standing to your feet and turning to face him. You had the cat in your arms, and a smile on your face. "Um... Did you need something?"

"The Flying Raijin Technique... I've nearly got it down, I only need a finally judgement from Minato..." Neji answered. "I'd appreciate if you came along, I mean... Thanks to you, I've learned more this past month than I have in years."

You stared, sweat dropping at the sentiment of a compliment coming from Neji. "As Kakashi told you, you really are reliable..." You told Neji about that just to boast.

"Ok!" You lifted up your hands, the cat had disappeared from your arms before you even knew it. "I'll go with you if you're willing to wait for me to change..." You didn't exactly have plans after returning from a mission, so you were in your regular clothes.

Nejis eyes trailed down your legs, and landed on the cat behind your legs. "Yes, I'll wait." He answered plainly, finally stepping into your apartment fully and closing the door behind him.

You walked to your room, and Neji kept his eyes on the cat. He looked left--right--before be knelt down, reaching his arm toward the cat.

From your room, you quickly threw off the clothes you had on to replace them. "Don't mind any mess!" You called out.

Unsurprisingly, Neji didn't answer. What you didn't know was that his curious eyes had wandered to the photos you kept, more specifically the one of you, he and Lee. The one you all took on the first day you became a team--of course, he got a copy, too. But he was so bridled with rage he had thrown it elsewhere, and completely forgot about it.

Even in a moment like that, I had that crude look on my face. He thought to himself, face plain. A vast contrast to the sour look on his face in the photo, he stood a few inches away from you, who was smiling awkwardly. You weren't much of a smiler before, he could tell the one you had on then was fake. Lee was practically leaning against you, a fist in the air and the other one behind him so he could stand closer to you. Lee and [Firstname]... Look so happy.

I was so caught up in hate, the wrongdoings of the main branch blurred my vision from everything else... He thought back to your first introduction, where he completely rejected the idea of working with the likes of you and Lee--and gave a talk about destiny. Harsh given first impressions, the way you shrinked back and Lees disheartened look was such a vivid memory in his mind.

On the same day you smiled in that photo, a bead of sweat on your face and two peace signs up. In that photo he didn't see an irritable girl, he only saw an irritating boy with a stick up his ass next to her.

On your first mission, unproblematic and fun, Neji used the gentle fist technique on you—you had said something about his clan he didn't even remember now. He only remembered the pained look on your face, and Lees plead to stop fighting. Neji couldn't even picture himself smiling and laughing, running and playing around as a kid. He didn't even attempt a smile when he was younger—any less mess around. Even so, with the way he was, his teammates never held any grudges. No one in his life held a grudge.

He found himself reminiscing the past often—and in front of those memories was always the image of you. "Hey, Neji? You okay?" He turned his head toward you calmly, who had appeared at the doorway. His face was plain and untelling as usual. He hadn't answered you went you told him you were ready to go.

"I'm fine." He answered without a second thought or delay, "I'm only a little surprised you still have the photo we took when we first became a group."

You smiled, sweatdropping. At this point Neji came to realize you were always sweatdropping, you weren't anxious per say—but given some conversations and situations, you could help the small bead of sweat on your face. "You don't? Lee has his, too. He says he says goodnight to it every night." You chuckle.

Nejis never been told this piece of information. "Sounds like something he'd do." He answered, "I put mine away when I first received it. I'm sure it's around, I'd just have to look for it." He was thinking of a certain spot now, the very back of his closet is where he'd throw most things that pissed him off. A birthday letter from Hiashi on his 14th birthday? It took all he had in him to not tear it to shreds and burn it instead of throwing it back there. A birthday gift from Hinata when he turned 7? He actually chucked it in there without a second thought. When Guy Sensei had bought him a jumpsuit despite him denying it? Neji practically used the gentle fist technique to get it back there. At this point he was beginning to think there was a pile growing back there.

"We shouldn't stand around any longer. The faster we get it done, the better." He suddenly changed the topic, face unmoving as he walked past you. You turned your head to look at him before you turned around completely to follow.

Once you both made it to the training grounds, Naruto was already there—accompanied by Kakashi, and another you didn't know. Minato was there too, but he wasn't visible. You couldn't help but sweatdrop, Naruto and Kakashi were very personal people to make Minato visible in front of.

Neji noticed your hesitance, but didn't comment on it—instead he let you speak first. "Uh.. How about I check it out for you? I've known Minato since I was seven." You held up only five fingers. "I should know just much as he does." You grinned proudly."

Neji raised a brow, the questioning look on his face more offensive than the plain one. "Not quite sure how reliable your words are considered the amount of fingers you're holding up." He pointed out, eyeing your hand which you quickly lowered.

"... I wasn't counting with my fingers, I was just holding up my hand!" You defended yourself.

Neji titled his head away, the way his lips quirked into an amused smile was hardly noticeable as he turned his head away from you, walking forward. "Well, I know you live up to your talk... So I'll take your word for it." He said, waiting for your to follow—which you did, after a moment of grimacing.

"Neji... [Firstname]..." Kakashi greeted with a still hand, the other in his pocket as he shut his eye. "How nice of you to join us... Together."

Neji nodded, and you gave a verbal answer: "Nice to see you out of the hospital." You smiled.

Kakashis smile twitched behind his mask, his hand falling to his side. "Heh... Now that you're here, I have something I owe you." He reached into his Jounin vest—pulling out a book. He offered it you, and you reached out for it. But he quickly retracted his hand, shoving it back in his vest before pulling out a new one. "Wrong one..." He clarified.

"It's the journal I talked about before. Full of that [Lastname] stuff. I just had search my room for a while." You took the book—first noticing how worn out it was.

"Looks like you ran it through the washer." You commented, opening it with care. You flipped through the pages with curious eyes. There were a lot more filled pages then you thought there'd be—you never imagined your clan would really have that much history. "Thanks, though. I really appreciate it." You smiled.

"It would be a waste with me. It can only be in the hands of a/an [Lastname]. Not even the Sharingan can see ghosts." He motioned to his headband. "And... Not to ruin the mood... But I've heard Shikamarus landed himself in the hospital." Kakashi suddenly brought up—"Not that I think he's complaining, but that's given you another few visits to the hospital."

"Oh, right..." You sweat dropped, closing the book.

"He also wanted to talk to you. Another mission suggestion." Kakashi added.

"What..?! That man thinks he can just suggest me for anything these days..." You grimaced, looking back at Neji. "But I can use the money... Sorry, Neji. Let's make this quick."

Neji was already looking at you, and he nodded. The demonstration of the flying Raijin almost had Kakashi forgetting he ever suggested you summon Minato in the first place—the speed of it definitely fit the Hyuga style. And in your case, it was just added to the wild array of techniques you knew. You and Neji learned the Shadow Clone technique and the mentally challenging Flying Raijin in under two weeks—he knew the two of you were talented, but it was a bit much.

He hadn't seen the flying Raijin technique in so long, he could almost get emotional,

"I don't think I've ever seen you with your hair down. Or in a hospital." You smiled, a smile that, with a glance, Shikamaru could tell was forced. Even though you were great hiding what you felt, a genius could tell. And the tired closing of your eyes accompanied by that sad tug of your lips was a telltale sign.

So he couldn't find it in himself to smile back, he only shut his eyes. He turned to his side, face away from you. "This is the first time I'm the one in the hospital instead of visiting..." He admitted.

"I'm a little surprised you suggested me for this mission." You confessed, grip tight on the knife you held to carve an apple. For once, you could actually afford to buy that apple. "I thought if anything, you'd say something like 'Ah, a girl... What a drag...'" You mocked him, taking your eyes off the apple and at him.

He looked back at you, unimpressed and annoyed. His hair was down, a rare sight on him. Infact, you thought you walked into the wrong room when you first got there. But it was just like a Neji situation, hair down after being put in the hospital. "You said something like it before. I care for my sensei, you're the only one I could ask that'd get something like that."

You went silent, your fingers absentmindedly working at carving the apples. "It's a total drag. Don't think anything of me suggesting you. Girls are just more emotional or something, so you'd get it when I say I care for my Sensei."

Your hand slipped and you accidentally sliced your finger. Your eyes snapped over to your hand in an instant, hissing at the pain. Shikamaru turned his head toward you at the sudden noise, the red seeping from your finger caught his attention.

You let out a sheepish chuckle, putting no thought into it as you put your finger into your mouth. "I get it..."

You removed the finger from your mouth, cupping your hand beneath it. "I'll bring everyone back alive... Like you do." Thanks to Shikamarus plan, he brought Neji back alive from Sasukes retrieval mission. The painful ache in your finger called for your attention, but you ignored it. To think, I know how to wield a sword, but cut myself with a knife....

You finally gave in, looking at your now blood-stained finger. Maybe it's a sign of bad luck. But I've never been much of a believer in stuff like that.

"Just worry about bringing yourself back alive." Shikamaru snapped you out of your thoughts. "Asuma is a Jounin—everyone going on that mission is but you. Even though almost everyone acknowledges your abilities, you're still a Genin. They'd most likely be thinking about bringing you back alive." He was right, not only were you a Genin, but a demoted Chunnin at that. "For starters, you probably shouldn't let your finger continue bleeding like that."

You looked back down at your throbbing finger. "Right..." You mumbled, placing the plate down at the table beside his bed. You placed your hand over your finger, causing it to glow green as you stood. "I'll get going now... We'll all come back alive, okay?" You lowered your head before you smiled. "Thanks for the suggestion, again. You're landing me all sorts of job these days."

"Yeah, yeah." He yawned, shutting his eyes. Ever since he was twelve he learned to not underestimate you, and doubting his sensei was never a possibility in his mind. But what you said to him the other day had stuck to him in a way he'd never expect.

Showing them you care by just being there is enough.  Because you never know if it's the last time. He opened his eyes to see you walking away—-and he let one more sentence come out of his mouth: "I'll see you later."

And you turned your head back to him, smile much more genuine. "See you later, Shikamaru."

Chapter Text

CW: lots of blood lots of injuries lots of violence

"I'm starting to think Lord 5th doesn't like you." Asuma spoke from beside you—the four of you were all standing by idly. "Or maybe it's Shikamaru who resents you. Second mission in a row you're sent on dealing with the Akatsuki."

You were silent—you'd never even spoken to any of the three people standing beside you. "It wasn't on purpose last time..." You answered, side-eying the group you were with. "Tsunade said the missions I'm sent on would be with upmost consideration. If she allowed me to come, she must've had faith in me."

"You're nothing like Guy. He got stuck with pretty serious students, didn't he?" You turned your head to look at him—"First that Hyuga kid.... Going on a mission with him was unbearably silent. Now you, taking what I say so serious." You felt your face heat up in embarrassment. You weren't supposed to take it seriously? "On the other hand, that Rock Lee kid was a carbon copy. Though, he's actually youthful like your Sensei loves to praise."

He was calling your Sensei old—but he looked older than Guy. So he was calling himself old.

It seemed your staring began making him awkward, he shifted his feet before he spoke. "Well, let's get going. If Shikamaru thought you were his best replacement..." Asumas jaw almost dropped when he realized Shikamaru recommended a girl, but Asuma was a trained jounin--he wouldn't let the shock get to him. "Then I'm not gonna doubt you."

You were all about seeing the dead, but being around so many dead bodies at the same time wasn't something you experienced day to day. In a cementary, ghosts always wandered. They were loud, too, you could hardly hear the conversation Asuma was having as your eyes flicked from place to place.

"Given the fact Chiriku's head carries a 30 million bounty with it, I'd assume the Akatsuki..." Izumo didn't want to finish his sentence, it fell short from his mouth.

"... You're probably right." Asuma answered. "Those bastards could be running around  to any collection office around here...." It was silent for a second. And suddenly, they all turned toward you.

The bead of sweat on your cheek completely sold the poker face you were trying to pull. "You can use your Poltigan to summon him... He can lead us straight to his body, right?" Well, you weren't sure if ghosts had some sort of uncanny track on their body, but you could try.

"... Ghosts look a little scary if you summon them shortly after death. They retain injuries and any physical damages for about a week after death... If he's beaten pretty bad, it could be pretty traumatizing..." You answered scratching your cheek, eyes flickering from each of their faces to the next. They looked all looked between eachother before nodding.

"Summon him. If they wanted a bounty, they'd keep him recognizable." Asuma and explained, and you nodded. The sound of your Poltigan activating rung in your own ears, the voices of ghosts getting louder. Nothing you never learned to ignore though. With an image of a bald head and a first and last name, he appeared in front of you. He wasn't to roughed up, but given a few signs, it was definitely a dead man.

Your reached your palm out to his wrist, pouring a set amount of Chakra in him. The two jounins practically cringed, Asuma stared wide-eyed—this was his old friend, and knowing it was a ghost now was off putting. You knew the feeling, it was the same gut wrenching feeling you felt summoning Wendy.

"Chiruku." Asuma let the name fall out of his mouth. The ghost had a hand on his head—the feeling of being alive, dead and a physical ghost all in a week messed him up. It took him more than a few moments to straighten out, but when he did, his eyes landed on Asuma. His name fell out of his lips in a similar style.

"I lost. I failed to protect the temple." Chiriku said in shame, lowering his head.

Asuma placed a hand on his shoulder, smiling. "You look beat up, that's a telltale sign you put your all into protecting it." You stood by awkwardly, you were no stranger to grown men acting touchy with each other, given your sensei was Guy and Kakashi was the target of passionate rivalry. But outside of that, it was almost disturbing.

"Not to interrupt the sweet reunions, but we should get moving." Kotetsu suddenly spoke—you seriously doubted he could speak though... He and Izumo were even touchier, on a level you were beginning to think was more than platonic.

"Right... Chiriku, I'm assuming you'd have some unordinary sense for where your body is. We need to find it right away, we can't let those Akatsuki members get away."

Chiriku was silent for a second, glancing at the group of you. "You'll all die. Those men were far stronger than anybody I've ever been up against." It was a harsh sentence, but it served as a fair warning, too. The last time you were up against a few Akatsuki, they were only messing around—and they still managed to land Shikamaru in the hospital.

Asuma nodded. "Given the fact they're out for bounties and mines even higher than yours, it'll probably be me." You couldn't help but frown, that was the last thing you wanted to hear after what you told Shikamaru. You'd bring them all back... Well how would you with two Akatsuki members around?

Oh, right... Your bounty was higher than any number—you were the vessel they chose for all those dragons. Maybe they'd be distracted by the mission of getting you. But... Did they need you dead, or alive?

"The nearest bounty collection building. That's where my body is, but refrain from fighting!" He was practically pleading.

"If a mission calls for death, then that's what'll happen." He answered, eyeing you before tilting his head toward Chiruku. It was a subtle way of telling you to make him go. "You rest in the afterlife, Chiruku. I'm not a fan of tampering with the dead." It was the last thing he was able to say before Chiruku was gone, your outreached palm falling back to your side.

"If we've got a location, we're moving." He said, jumping ahead. Kotetsu and Izumo were quick to follow. Given a moment, you reached into your pouch and threw a tagged Kunai into the nearest tree. You were already thinking about the possibilities, and teleporting here was one of the many solutions.

To not delay further, you caught up with the three.

"If Shikamaru didn't land himself in the hospital, this would be a lot easier." The group of you finally made it to the building, voices quiet as you settled on the roof. "If we could restrain him and catch him off guard, we could get rid of him just like that."

The sound of your Poltigan activating caught his attention, but it wasn't loud enough to expose your position. "I just need a name... A semblance of a face would help, too..." You mumbled, hands together to form a hand sign.

"I'm not sure about features, but Ensui Nara is someone I used to know." Asuma answered for you, "Think about their slim eyes—all Nara have them."

Right—you managed to summon Kibaki because you thought of the Hyugas pale eyes. Slim eyes were not very specific, but thinking of Shikamarus eyes helped with the summoning. The ghost materialized beside you, and another ring swirled in your eye, possession stage.

It was a bit weird at first, having a new soul possess you always made you feel wonky—and it was no exception for a Nara.

"The Nara Shadow Possession technique requires a lot of chakra." Asuma advised. Chakra reserves weren't something you typically worried yourself over, but you nodded at his warning.

"I'll follow your orders, captain." You assured.

Asuma thought a plan up as quickly as he could, one that incorporated all four of you. He'd distract whoever came through the door, you restrain him, and Izumo and Kotetsu attacked and finished the job.

Simple enough, at least it would be if he hadn't been so unfazed by the blades that pierced his chest. You couldn't tell from so far, but you were sure they hit his vitals—he should be on the floor.

Immortality was your immediate conclusion, you heard of a few different ways one could be immortal. But you never actually thought it possible.

"Ah man... You're a one way ticket to the collection office," His eyes that were on Asuma landed on you. And you're the little shits sister the boss is looking for."  He grumbled, "I don't feel honored meeting either of you."

"Well, you should already know we don't care whether you're honored or not. Our mission is to either capture or kill you." Asuma responded, wielding his chakra blades. "You and your partner..."

"What a coincidence. My orders were the same over that girl up there." He answered plainly before grinning. "To bad you ended up meeting us first."

You sweat dropped, holding your hands together tightly in order to not lose focus. But the focus you tried so desperately to keep was broken at the sound of an explosion behind you—you didn't give yourself the time to turn around and instead jumped off of the roof. The momentum called for a duck and roll in order to get yourself out of there as uninjured as possible.

Of course, the movement meant you failed to keep the other restrained. Instead, you had to keep your guard up against the new one that showed. "You're disturbing..." You spoke honestly, a nervous smile on your face as you reached behind you to unseethe your blade. "I'm guessing you're immortal, too... But even the immortal rot, huh?"

"Don't provoke the enemy, [Firstname]! Regroup!" Asuma demanded, and you did as told, jumping back and into the group you were assigned.

"You've struck gold, Hidan..." The new one spoke, stepping beside his teammate. "Not only did you find the Jinchuuriki, but someone with a high bounty." His voice was grating your ears.

"Yeah, yeah..." Hidan answered, "Hands off, got it? They're being used for my ritual before I turn them in to anyone!"

Ritual... Well, explained the sudden ring under him. "I'll need you to hold the immortal one back as long as you can with the Shadow Stitching Jutsu. Got it?" Asuma explained to you, and you sweat dropped once you caught his eye. He seemed laidback until now, here was a scary passion in his eyes.

"Understood, captain." You nodded, not finding it in you to protest. You doubted your abilities with the Nara's speciality Jutsu would be good—even if you were possessed by someone with knowledge of it, it was a complicated technique. Even a second of broken focus could mean failure in the words of a mission.

You watched closely as he charged at Hidan—who charged straight back. The head of sweat on your cheek rolled down as you struggled to keep up, the speed of the Jutsu to slow and the movements of the men in front of you to fast. You hadn't even noticed Asumas cheek getting scratched—and even then, your proficiency wasn't high enough to capture the Akatsuki member.

The sudden explosion from Asumas Jutsu had you completely retracting the shadows you set out. The strain was to much, however Shikamaru dealt with it daily was beyond you—no wonder the Nara clan was full of geniuses.

"Oh, that burns! And you still don't have the nerve to leave me alone for a second!" Hidan complained through the clearing smoke, your eyes were to concerned over Asumas burn marks to notice the other man's sudden skeletal look.

"But this is all I need to begin my ritual. And I'll show you real pain!" Your eyes finally trailed toward the Akatsuki member, and you reeled back.

"Freaky, I've never seen a Jutsu like that before..." You mumbled, craning your head forward and narrowing your eyes. "Asumas more burnt than the opponent..."

Even if that was the case, Asuma wasn't threatened. He wielded his blades before charging ahead. Instead of sharing the sentiment as he had before, Hidan pierced his own leg. You would've cringed if it weren't for the fact that once again, Asuma was more damaged by the move than Hidan was. You were starting to get the gist now, a body linking Jutsu far more advanced than the shadow stitching jutsu.

"Use the shadow possession Jutsu, avoid using the stitching Jutsu at all costs!" Izumo yelled, and you nodded hastily—the difference between those Jutsus was something you hardly noticed, but would cost a life if you didn't hurry. "We're calling for backup!"

You had to get closer to stitch his shadow to yours, the distance was to great, and that blade he was aiming at his chest was to fast. Right now, you wished a Nara's IQ was something that passed onto you, too—your brain was sputtering.

He had drawn something into the floor and ran into it before he turned all skeletal looking. The only conclusion you came to was that the ring he drew was important to this Jutsu of his.

You reached into your pouch without a second thought, pulling out another of your marked Kunai. Kotetsu yelled something about idiocy, that you'd only hurt Asuma throwing something at Hidan. But you didn't see much movement coming from them, you put it upon yourself to teleport toward the Akatsuki member the moment the Kunai was about to hit.

Your hand gripped around the Kunai the instant you teleported. You didn't give it a second of thought as you wrapped your hand around the blade Hidan held to his chest, yanking it away from him.

The man stared silently, wide-eyed. You actually managed to catch him off guard. "A teleporter... No one ever told me you teleported—you'd think that'd be an important bit of information."

You stared back silently, your blood dripping from his blade to the floor. Maybe if your blood hit his blade, that meant his body was linked to yours instead of Asumas now—going about testing that theory without hurting Asuma seemed like a big problem, though.

"So... What was the big plan here?" He asked, tilting his head before he attempted to knock you back with his arm. But you managed to hold on to it with your hand, your other hand sliding down his blade before pressing against his shoulder. You were trying to push him out. You could feel your foot lose its grip, physically you weren't the strongest—and it was clear by the way he didn't even wear his shirt right that he was built. Obviously a fight leaning toward a certain victor, but you only had one plan—either get the Akatsuki member out of the ring he was in, or ruin the circle.

"I'm sorry Captain," You suddenly yelled out, "Maybe I wasn't cut out for this mission like Shikamaru said—I always let myself get overwhelmed by emotions...." Your foot skid across the dirt, smearing the blood across the floor.

"I'm no genius, but I've noticed he jumped in here right before your explosion. I think it's what ties his Jutsu all into a pretty bow. If he's not in it, or it he doesn't have it at all—it won't work." You summarized, grinning at the man in front of you. He was finally beginning to push back in order to get you to quit it. "If my hypothesis is right, then you shouldn't feel this one!" Your grip on his shoulder tightened as you brought up your knee, aiming straight for his crotch. A move you loved to use.

The man groaned in pain, and you looked back. Asuma was fine—he stood up. "Would you look at that... I've never seen a more uncalculated and wreckless attack, but it worked." It was a form of praise.

Hidan quickly recovered, heaving a sigh as he jumped back, licking your blood off of his blade. "How many times has it been now? I'm telling you... It hurts!" He was angry now, evident in his tone and the look in his eyes.

"I've heard you the first twenty time." Asuma assured, circling the chakra blades in his hand before tightening his grip over them—he looked toward you, eyeing the marked Kunai you forgot you had in your hand.

You looked down at it yourself, catching his silent idea before you threw it—your hand resting on Asumas back as you waited for the right moment. The moment it grazed the man's cheek, the two of you teleported. The Kunai just out of your reach as you lowered yourself to the ground as to avoid getting in the way of Asumas attack.

His chakra blade struck Hidan right through the neck, slicing it off in one smooth motion. Asuma gripped onto the back of your shirt, dragging you back along with him as he jumped back to regroup.

"You guys did it..." Izumo pointed out, eyes wide. You fell to the floor once Asuma let go of your shirt.

Asuma held his breath, he was never one to have high hopes. You lifted up your head, sitting yourself up--just as you were about to stand, Asuma pushed you, causing you to lose your balance and fall again.

He pushed you out of the way so you wouldn't get in the field of Kakazu's sudden attack—it threw Asuma a respectable distance away. "Captain!" You called out worriedly. Turning your head toward said man.

"We've been standing here like headless chickens..." Kotetsu scolded himself, "We've gotta do something, Izumo!"

"I hear you!" Izumo answered, watching as Kakazu retrieved Hidan head and put it back in place.

"Thanks..." Hidan twisted his neck, before his eyes wandered toward you. "Doesn't matter how many times you destroy my ritual, I'll make a new one in a second!" It wasn't just a boast, there was a new ring right beneath him.

"Don't target the girl. Go for the man, first." His comrade advised.

"How about you help me then, Kakazu?!" Hidan barked.

"You told me to butt out." Kakazu answered swiftly.

"Well, butt in!" He huffed, gripping onto his blade before he brought it up to his chest. "I'll kill the damn girl! I don't care!"

"Don't." Kakazu's tone was harsher. "The protocol was to capture her if she was found, not kill. You'll drag yourself in trouble by killing her off!"

Without thinking, you attacked. It was a fire attack, something that was able to reach him quickly and not hurt you in any way. You never imagined a scenario like this where your immunity would come in handy.

It didn't do much to stop Hidan, as the smoke cleared along with his vision. His scythe was inches away from his chest—which meant your death. With wide eyes, you had to come to a solution fast, the distance was to far and the spear was to close for you to tackle him. His ear was split because what damage happened to Asuma happened to Hidan—so you looked down at what hand he was using. His right hand, whether that was/wasn't your dominant wasn't your concern. You brought your left hand up and reached behind your back, in an instant, you brought it down against your hand. You muffled any pained screams by biting your lip, shutting your eyes. The sound of metal hitting the floor was what you assumed was his scythe.

You didn't allow yourself to hunch over in pain for a second longer, the adrenaline allowing you to grip onto your sword tight and run straight for him.

"[Firstname]!" One of the Jounin called out, but your step didn't faulter for a second as you built up momentum—throwing yourself at him last second and elbowing his chest. It took everything in you to not hunch over at the pain, you landed a rather strong hit.

You promised you'd bring Asuma back, and that's what you planned on doing. Though, missing a hand plus cracking your own rib didn't leave much hope for you—but you got him out of the circle as you'd hope. For confirmation, you threw a Kunai at his left over hand, your aim still good enough to pin it against the floor. There was no pain in your hand.

"You son of a bitch!" Hidan seathed, hand straining against the Kunai that dug his hand into the ground. Suddenly, the scenery around you changed. You teleported back to where you came, a good distance away from the bounty collectors, but put you a respectable amount of steps closer to the backup being called. "That hurts! Son of a bitch, that hurts!"

"Trust me, I know." You sighed out, blood dripping from your open wound as you dragged your feet across the dirt, most of it you kicked landed on Hidan.

He spat out some that landed in his mouth and rolled his eyes. "Was losing a hand really worth a short victory? You can't kill me, didn't you hear me the first time?!"

"I heard." You assured, nodding your head once. The rampant blood loss was making you drowsy, along with the fact your adrenaline was wearing off--you felt like you were dying. "Messing with a life like that lands you a one-way ticket to hell you know," You peered down at him, "Or maybe, a life time of suffering. Not sure, but my clan members now all about it."

You seethed your sword, shutting your eyes to concentrate on keeping yourself standing. "Is invincibility worth anything when you're in a state like this?"

"Oh, spare me the philosophical talks!" He barked, straining his arm as he tried to sit up. "The one dying soon is you, not me!  No matter how much you beat me or yourself up, I'm getting out of here alive!" He was grinning now, he almost looked psychotic. "When I get pissed off, I want to kill. And you've just pissed me off!"

You stared down at him, eyes unmoving as he disappeared into a cloud of smoke. It was a clone jutsu, and the real him was behind you now. Luckily, you did the honors of destroying his barrier, but it wouldn't help much now. He wrapped his arm around your neck, keeping you in place. "And when I want to kill, I don't show any mercy. Not even on little kids."

You were silent, face unmoving as you looked ahead. Asuma and the others were bound to come soon, you teleported the two of you pretty far. "I've died once before. You're not the only one that's invincible." You were bluffing—you seriously doubted Diaval had the ability to revive you once again. And if he did, he'd only make a deal. "Whether it's by my hand or someone else's, you're gonna suffer for the rest of your life."

Having had enough of you, he kicked the back of your knee, making you fall forward as he let go of your neck.  He grabbed the sword you put back in its seethe, and pointed it to your back. "Well, this life won't go to waste. I'll make sure to sacrifice you to Jashin himself!" He was beaming, stabbing the sword harshly through your back, right through your heart.

Blood immediately spilt from your mouth, your eyes pressing together at the pain. The feeling of your heart bursting was eerily familiar to you, you blocked it out of your mind last time. Your heart being burst in the forest of death, where you became a murderer—and you smiled. "I'm starting to think bad people get what's coming to them." You couldn't move your body at all. "Even those who think themselves invincible."

"There! I see someone in the distance! Their Chakra is getting fainter!" A voice called out, one that sounded similar to Ino. "Hurry, Choji!"

"I'm right behind you!" Another voice reassured, Choji.

"I already told you, someone's put you through hell worse than this... You son of a bitch." Your heart stopped, and for the second time in your short life, you were dead.

________________________

A sharp pain edged its way into his chest--it was sudden enough to make him shut an eye in surprise. He rested his hand on his chest, looking down at the pool of blood beneath him, blood that wasn't his.

He shut a single eye, the sharingan deactivating. "[Firstname]..." Your name fell off of his lips, his eyes wandered over to the unconscious body on the floor. He wasn't sure why the sharp pain in his chest reminded him of you—[Sistername] had convinced him you were alive as a plead for her life... That worked.

It was a different story for your father, the one that bloodied Shisuis shoes as he stood. He hadn't killed him, no, he left the man on the verge of death—and now that he was unconscious, he was getting the uncanny feeling that you were hurt.

"M'lady... Please, be okay." He plead to no one in particular, walking past the pool of blood beneath him along with your unconscious father. He had to leave the dark room for his own sanity, the feeling of the sun on his skin had never felt so good before.

He wondered if you were feeling it too.

Chapter Text

"Captain Asuma... You made it back." Shikamaru wouldn't deny the relief he felt seeing his Sensei return, he had been released from the hospital a day ago—which would be the two day mark of your mission. "What about Izumo and Kotetsu?"

Asuma was silent, hands in his pockets as he looked down at his student. He had just gotten out of the Hokages office along with Ino and Choji—who already informed her of your passing. She didn't take it lightly. "They're fine."

"Looks like [Firstname] wasn't kidding when she said she'd everyone back." The first red flag that blared in Shikamarus eyes was the way Inos lip quivered. But he found it in himself to ask anyway: "How's she doing?"

Shikamarus faltering grin caused Asumas hands to clam up—but he could never lie to his student. "She passed." He told him, it was an answer that could mean many things, but Shikamaru immediately understood. Asuma could tell by the way his eyes widened by just a fraction, grin falling.

"The hell are you trying to say?" He was suddenly defensive, denying what he already knew to be true.

The tears that brimmed Inos eyes were immediate. "I'm sorry, Shikamaru. I did everything I could..." She said, the guilt practically radiating off of her as she closed her eyes. She tried everything—medical ninjutsu, cpr, anything to get your heart beating. But none of those attempts worked.

She knew you and Shikamaru were friends of sorts, and she also knew Shikamaru felt emotions a lot stronger than he let on. Being friends with someone your entire life meant you knew a lot about someone—which is why Shikamaru knew it wasn't a lie, or some sort of joke. And why Ino knew Shikamaru wanted to deny it, denial hit even a genius.

Shikamaru thought back to the time you saved him, he was shocked—yet so grateful at the same time. No way that someone with the capabilities you had would die. Of course, the Akatsuki were dangerous. And if you actually fought against one instead of just a stare down like before, then of course there'd be danger. But everyone had made it back but you. You might've been the only Genin, but your abilities were above Jounin. Based off of the burn marks on Asumas face, he had been through his fair share of battle.

There was a twitch in Shikamarus eyes, and Asuma spilled over another confession. "She was brave, stronger than any of us."

"You don't have to tell me something I already know." It was a slip of the tongue, he didn't doubt Asuma for a second—but anger was spilling over him. "Does Guy's cell know about this?"

Asuma was silent for a second before he shook his head lightly. "Not yet."

"They should've been the first ones to know." Shikamaru scoffed, pushing past the group in front of him. He remembered how disheartened your team was when you left for two years, to hear of your passing would absolutely break them.

Shikamaru already felt himself saddened by the news, his heart constricting with some sort of need for revenge, some sort of revenge. I care for my Sensei, you're the only one I could ask that'd understand. It was word for word what Shikamaru told you when you visited him in the hospital.

"She was a great girl, Shikamaru. And an even greater Shinobi." Asuma added, their backs turned toward each other. Shikamaru stopped in his tracks, fists balling. "It's thanks to her I got out alive."

"And her funeral? When's that being held?" He asked.

"We didn't retrieve her body." Asuma answered, making Shikamaru go completely frozen. "It won't be an open casket, but it's planned two days from now." Your body wasn't retrieved. That's what Shikamaru concentrated on.

"Then how do you know she's dead?" Shikamaru asked.

"I felt her chakra flow completely stop—that only means one thing." Ino answered him. Inos sensory were renown for being amazing, so Shikamaru didn't doubt her when she said that. But even a genius could find himself  lost in blind hopes, because—he realized now, that you were a great girl and a great Shinobi.

"I'm really sorry, Shikamaru." Ino apologized to his back.

"Tell that to team Guys cell." Shikamaru responded, walking away.

___________________

Asuma wished he had the courage to do so, instead, he opted to meet Kakashi out in Naruto's training field. His luck just so happened to keep itself in high regards,  Neji wasn't around for training today. And Naruto didn't seem like much of a problem, he was knocked out.

"What's your sudden interest here?" Kakashi asked, standing by an unconscious Naruto. Asuma was sure you and Kakashi weren't to close like others may have been—which is why the words were able to slip past just a little easier.

"[Firstname] died in duty today." The puff of smoke that hit Kakashis face was like an insult to injury. Hearing of your passing was sad, you were young--and your Sensei adored you. Kakashis eyes had closed at the sudden smoke in them, but be opened them, looking back at Naruto. Naruto spoke of you all the time given the first year Team Seven was formed—'I'll catch up to [Firstname]' this, '[Firstname would fall for me if I trained harder' that.

Though, he was asleep right now. The storm that would be Naruto's feelings would be something Kakashi would have to bring upon him and control at the same time. "... Does Guy know?" Kakashi asked, looking back at Asuma.

Another puff of smoke in Kakashis face, "Not yet. Breaking the news of a students passing onto a Sensei is tough to say."

Kakashi nodded—students to most senseis were like children in a way. Even someone like Kakashi, as lazy and unfeeling as he may have seemed initially, felt the same attachment to his students. The feelings he had when Sasuke left and Naruto was on the verge of death were already enough to nearly give him a heart attack.

And Guy? Well, he felt things at a grander scale... He adored each one of his students, Kakashi never heard the end of it whenever the two met up.

"You're right about that..." Kakashi said, closing his book and putting it away. "Hearing of someone young passing is always disheartening." Kakashi didn't know you well, that was true. But thanks to he and Guys rivalry, he met you when you were only twelve.

Kakashi put his hands in his pockets, looking at the sky—it was getting darker, not in the way of becoming night soon, but of clouds beginning to form. "It'll be rough on her teammates, too. They'd probably take the news even harder."

"Yeah..." Asuma answered plainly, turning his head away from Kakashi to blow his smoke this time. "I figured that's how it'd be. She was a likable person as far as I could tell."

They both looked up at the cloudy sky. "If only you knew the weight of your words." Kakashi sighed, "These past few days of training, I picked up on a few things... Her teammate is in love with her." He was referring to Neji, Kakashi had read enough romance novels to catch onto all the cliches even someone as serious as Neji fell into. And if Rock Lee's declarations were anything to take seriously, he definitely was in love.

"Really now?" Asuma could almost chuckle. "I'm pretty sure Shikamaru had the hots for her, too. He's not very telling, but a Sensei always tells when somethings up with their student." They both thought to Guy because of those words, the all-optimistic man notorious for being high in spirits every given second of the day.

Maybe in a supersense way, Guy already had a feeling something was up.

That guess of Guy knowing was right on the dot. Asuma had been caught off guard by the man running down the street to catch up to him, fists balled as he requested to know your location.

It was almost instant, Asuma nearly got on his knees to apologize. Your two teammates suddenly meeting by your sensei causing guilt to grip tightly at Asumas heart. "Your student, [Firstname]..." Guys eyes already went wide, although childish and optimistic, even he got the hint when things stacked together. "She died in service." It wasn't as if relief filled him at the passing of the words, like it eased the tension on his shoulders or caused his heart to soothe, the silence only made those feelings grow stronger.

They were all silent—not surprising from Neji, but from Lee and Guy, it spoke a million words. He didn't dare raise his head, and perhaps it was a good thing, he could pass out seeing the looks of shock on their faces.

"[Firstname]... Dead?" Lee repeated back, eyes blown wide before he clenched his fists. It reminded him of the day back during the forest of death, he was under the same assumption then--so maybe, it was just the same misconception. "You can not be serious... Ar-are you sure?" He asked.

"...Ino confirmed it, her chakra flow was gone."

Nejis eyes widened ever slightly, that was all he had to hear to believe it. He'd seen time and time again, the halt in someones chakra flow moments before their death. But even he denied it, "That can't be right... Where is her body now?" Neji asked.

"The enemy took it. The akatsuki managed to capture her."

"Again?!" Lee practically yelled, stepping closer. "How did that happen?!" Asuma couldn't tell if he was angry or not, but he'd completely understand if he was. "Please tell me this is some sort of unfunny joke!"

"I'm sorry." Asuma bowed his head further.

"Sorry? With three Jounin you'd think they'd be capable of saving one person!" Neji lost his cool, he hadn't yelled like that since he was thirteen. But he felt like a thirteen-year old again, with the threat of your life coming to an end looming over him. "I've never seen a group of less capable Jounin before!"

"Neji..." Guy finally spoke, placing his hand on his students shoulder. "Rule one of being a Shinobi is to not let their emotions take control." As if Guy had a place to speak, he was he most emotional ninja around. He was, yet he didn't cry now.

It's not that he lacked tears to cry, or as if the news of your passing didn't shatter his heart, but that he had two more students to be strong infront of. Tears welled in his eyes that he quickly blinked away, although they were older now, their Sensei would always be a pillar of strength.

Neji hardly relaxed under his Senseis advice, a sigh heaving from him lips—yet the anger didn't leave him.

"I am sorry Guy Sensei... But I cannot follow your tutelage this time..." Lee was already crying. "I do not understand it either. I can't understand! With the guidance of three Jounin, how was she taken?!"

Asuma let out a breath. "She sacrificed herself to save us."

Nejis jaw clenched, his fist clenching right with it. "Some Jounin you are, completely incapable of saving a single person." He nearly scoffed, face sour as he turned around, walking away before he completely lost his cool. Lee's eyes were blown wide, his lip quivering before he followed behind Neji.

Now it was just Asuma and Guy, and he still didn't have the guts to look up. "She was amazing, wasn't she?" Guy asked, voice uncharacteristically quiet.

Asuma nodded. "In every aspect of the word. You had an amazing student."

Had. Guy found himself dwelling on that word, the lack of his students around triggering the tears in his eyes—he quickly brought his hand over his face, covering his eyes.

"I take it you heard the news." Shikamaru met with your teammates out on their training field. Though, they weren't doing much training. If anything, they were moping.

He didn't get a response from either one. Shikamaru shifted the weight from one foot to the other, their silence being enough of a confirmation. "If it means anything, I don't think she's dead."

"It doesn't mean a thing." Neji answered, throwing a kunai absentmindedly at a nearby target. His aim had improved drastically without need of a Byakugan due to his flying Raijin training. "What're you here for, Shikamaru?"

Shikamaru rubbed his neck, "I think I've figured out who killed her. And where she is right now. Ino and Chouji told me a few things."

Lee looked up, and Neji turned his head toward him. "I figured nobody else would want to know more than you guys. I've already got an idea." Neji almost took the smirk on Shikamaru's face as mockery, but he loosened himself up.

"We'll bring [Firstname] back, alive." Shikamaru assured—"She was brought back once, wasn't she?" He knew a lot more than people expected, he heard lots of things.

"Looks like we got lured, Kakuzu. Again." Hidan sighed, his one hand resting on his hip. "It's becoming a real pain in the ass, you know that?"

Kakuzu didn't answer, perhaps out of annoyance, or out of being alert toward the enemy. An enemy that caught them off guard right outside the Akatsuki hideout, and was yet to show themselves. Kakuzu was in charge of dragging you around, given the fact he had two hands. Hidan was left-handed, yes, but he still had the excuse that his hand was sliced off and unfound.

"Who's there? Spare us the trouble and just show yourself." Hidan called out to no one in particular, but it looked like the calling worked--the sound of Sharingan eyes being activated was heard in the darkness in front of them. The brightness of it was seen too, getting closer and closer with the sound of footsteps stepping onto the wet floor.

Hidan narrowed his eyes, his shoulders squaring to get a better look at who approached. "That you, Itachi?" He asked, placing his hand over his eyes as if it'd help his vision. No response, whoever was there had stopped just short of what little light spilled into the room. "Nah, you're shorter than Itachi..." Hidan observed.

"Then... Who are you?" He asked again, genuinely curious.

Yet again no response, Hidan was starting to get the impression that all Uchihas were this silent. Without a single word, whoever was there had tossed something onto the floor. It was thrown with precision, the item stopping just at Hidans feet.

The man looked at it, confused as he leant over to grab it and see what it was. "This is..."

"[Father]'s ring." Kakuzu answered, suddenly highly alert. As much as he disliked your father, Kakuzu recognized his strength. Whoever hid behind the darkness more than likely defeated him—which posed a high threat.

"I lost my cool." They finally spoke, "I killed him."

Hidan was silent for a second, his eyes widening at the ring he held before he tightened his grip around it.
"Holy shit! You're batshit insane!" He laughed, Kakazu was silent. "I get it now, you're that boy the brat summoned. I knew she'd revive someone she couldn't control."

Shisui didn't say a single word, the shine of his bright Sharingan eyes already spoke enough. He was angry, beyond that--he was out for blood. Neither of them liked the look in his eye. Hatred and anger directed straight toward them.

"Duo of Immortality is quite the name to be given..." Shisui's voice nearly echoed in the dark room. He stood in the dark—while the two in front of him were basked in the light. It gave him an advantage, his sight of them far greater than the sight they had of him.

"What's it to you? Move aside, we have to turn her in." Hidan grumbled, pointing toward you. "She was a lot more work than she's worth."

Shisui already knew who it was, but bothered to ask before he decided to attack. "Who is she?"

"Your little girlfriends sister." Kakuzu answered, pulling at your hairs to lift you up before throwing you forward. That sentence combined with the action had his anger spiking, his body moving on instinct to grab you before you fell. Body crouched to the floor now, Shisuis eyes flickering up to the two men.

"Is that any way to treat a lady?" He asked, his anger spilling over and seeping into his tone.

"Lady?!" Hidan repeated, lifting his arm up to expose his stubbed hand. "No lady would pull shit like this! No one leaves me handless!" He fumed--"Besides, she's dead anyway. Who cares?" Without even a hint of movement, Hidan's head was on the floor. Kakazu immediately bringing up his guard as his shoulders squared, not taking the time to look down at his partner's head.

"What the hell just happened?!" Hidan yelled, furrowing his brows. "Kakuzu, help a guy out!"

Kakuzu grimaced, "You're always the first one down! Has the thought of being useful even ever crossed your mind?!" Kakuzu kept his guard up, he already recognized the immediate danger of untraceable speed—proven by the sudden movement behind him, and a blade piercing through his chest.

"I get it now..." Kakuzu spoke, "Shisui... The teleporter."

"My reputation precedes me even through death." Shisui answered, bringing up a Kunai against his neck. "Multiple hearts won't save you if I get rid of them at the same time." He warned, sliding the Kunai against his neck, blood began to drip. Before Kakuzu could retaliate, Shisui planted a hand on his back and pushed him forward.

Kakuzu stumbled forward, arms retracting out of their original spots to reach out for Shisui—whose body flickered before he got face to face with him. Kakuzu met Shisui's eyes, the effect of Genjutsu immediate.

A personal hell was where Kakuzu was.

And an empty room was where you were.

"That's number two." Diavals voice rung in your ears, overlaying the sound of running water. "Only sixteen and you've already died twice. What was that you said about immortality?"

You slowly lifted yourself up with one arm, the other one lacking a hand to support you. But there was no pain. "Looks like that's the end of it. No more [Firstname] [Lastname]." He mocked. "I can't revive you this time, I already revived you once. That's it."

"I don't feel like getting humiliated today." You heaved a sighed, sitting up. "Let's just get this over with, I don't want any delays."

Diaval chuckled, "You've never been so eager to get it over with before. What's wrong?" He watched the water that soaked into your hair drip down your face, falling from your lashes that shielded your downcast eyes.

"What's wrong?" You repeated. Shutting your eyes. "Call it the coward's way out, but I don't have any reason to continue... I already did everything I dreamt of, I got rid of Nejis curse mark, the [Lastname] clan is still respected, and... I don't have anything else I need to do." You sighed, lifting your hand. "I tried so hard that last fight, and still lost."

"That was you trying hard?" Diaval repeated. "A newborn could've tried harder."

You lowered your head at his mockery, the water on your face sizzling away. "You restrain yourself each time, not once did I ever see you actually try. Did you even want to win?"

"Of course I did..."

"From two different clans with two different dragons and that was your best performance... I saw you try harder in the Chuunin exams."

Your face grew hotter in embarrassment and anger--but you dwelled on one specific thing he said. Two dragons, two deaths--two shots at life. You shot to your feet, turning around.

"Kaida...!" You nearly shouted, the dragons eyes opening to the sight of you gripping onto the bars that kept them sealed. She didn't respond to you—"You can revive me, can't you?"

Well, Kaida never had a Jinchuuriki die on them so suddenly. And in the case of Wendy, she was extracted from her and couldn't revive her as a result. "Possibly." She finally answered. The stars in your eyes that weren't a result of your poltigan caught the dragon off guard. You definitely resembled your sister.

"If you can, please do so! Diaval isn't trustworthy at all, but I trust you!"

The dragon was silent, blinking. "... Why?" She asked hesitantly.

"Cause you're a lot easier on the eyes than him!"

Shisui sat underneath a tree, one that did little to stop the rain from hitting him. A scene similar to the first day you two met. He reached his hand out to the rain, feeling the coldness of the rain against his fingers--pooling at the middle of his palm before it spilt over the sides.

A small moment like that didn't bring him much joy now, he looked over at you. The first day, you smiled. But you didn't have a hint of any emotion now—no pain, nothing. His fingers brushed your cheek, reminding him of a question he asked before: 'are you cold?'

The answer was always no when he'd ask something like that, but now, feeling your lifeless cheek, it gave him a different answer. You were cold, so cold. His expression was unwavering, unmoving—but a tear brimmed at his eye, exposing what he really felt.

He removed his hand, lowering his head and shutting his eyes. He lacked the restraint to stop himself from crying. Death with a [Lastname] was eternal, no afterlife, no roaming the earth. He had lived in a lie for weeks where he convinced himself you were dead, but reality was all the more harsher.

Flashes of memories with you crossed his mind, and the one it dwelled on most was the day he nearly kissed you. As a ghost,  he denied himself from ever acting on how he felt—denied himself ever even telling. But now, his beating heart ached to tell you what he was dying to say before. Three words.

"I love you..." He whispered to himself, playing with the rings he'd stolen from not only your father, but Kakuzu. He left Hidan as a warning, whover would find his headless body would be given a heads-up. Kakuzu hardly felt like a challenge given the hate coursing through Shisuis's body, genuine and unwavering rage. Immortality hardly meant anything to the malice of a human heart.

He let your fathers ring slip from his hand first, then Kakuzus as he let out a sigh.

Maybe it was weird he brought your dead body with him, he realized it now... But there wasn't a chance he'd leave it with the Akatsuki, he figured it'd be better if he bought it with him to bury you somewhere--there were a handful of places he could think of that you'd like.

Bury you... It was like a slap in the face, another dose of reality. His eyes fell shut, you were dead before he ever got the chance to tell you those three words he whispered to himself moments prior.

"Fuck, it hurts...." Shisuis eyes snapped open in an instant, his head slowly turning toward you. Your peaceful expression was replaced by a pained one, your once stubbed hand now completely regenerated as you put it against your chest. You were practically heaving, but you were alive—Shisuis heart suddenly began beating fast.

Right now, he didn't care about being vulnerable and such—all he cared about was you. He shifted his position, hovering himself over you as he spoke your name.

Initially, you couldn't tell who it was—voice light, even a bit dreamy, being the first to greet you from the dead. Your eyes struggled to open, the lack of sun out aiding in the progress until they finally opened to the full sight of Shisui.

He was smiling, a trace of blood that was his or yours splattered on his shirt. Though, you barely noticed it--your Poltigan absentmindedly activating at the overwhelming emotion of seeing your best friend after so long. How he found you were a guess beyond your comprehension, but it looked like he shared the same sentiment of overbearing emotions seeing as his Sharingan activated without even a hint of purpose on Shisuis face.

"M'lady..." That name felt more natural coming from him, his kind smile proved by the softness in his eyes. He was going to say it, he had the courage, he had a beating heart and he was alive. Nothing would stop him now.

You sat up in a quick movement, suppressing any noises of discomfort as you leaned closer, wrapping your arm around his neck. He was stunned for a split second, touch being initiated by you wasn't something he was entirely used to, but he wasn't opposed to it in the slightest.

He hesitantly put his arms on your waist before he wrapped his arms around you, hugging you close. He wanted to feel the beating of your heart against his chest, he closed his eyes to focus on it.

"Shisui... I was starting to think I'd never see you again..." You confessed, your hand resting on the back of his head--a hand that Shisui was hyperaware of.

"... Even through death I wouldn't dream of staying apart, M'lady." He answered, holding you closer. He was sure you'd be able to feel his fast beating heart, paired with warmth that didn't come with a ghost. "Not a day passed that I didn't think of you... But I didn't think you'd come back to life."

"It's happened before..." You admitted, eyes sheepishly looking away from him. "I died once when I was thirteen... But Diaval brought me back to life on a condition..."

Shisui blinked, hardly understanding but nodding anyway. "And now Kaida brought me back—they've both given me an extra chance in life."

"I'm only glad they did...

You felt your cheeks heat up, your unnatural heat almost hurt, but Shisui couldn't find it in himself to pull away. You knew your body heat was acting up, so you removed your arms from his neck, moving away.

He moved away from the hug, his hands resting on your waist. You found yourself sheepish in the moment, just a second ago you were deemed dead, and now you were flustered. You met his eyes, both of your Kekkei Genkais activated as a result of overwhelming feelings almost felt romantic.

He leant in closer, closing the gap between you  in a second—he couldn't find the courage to tell you, so he hoped the kiss he planted on your lips spoke it for him. So many words he wanted to say, so many feelings he felt wrapped into one kiss.

He pressed himself impossibly closer, closing his eyes—even with his eyes closed, the Sharingan he subconsciously activated would keep this image fresh in his mind forever. And the feeling of you kissing him back was something he didn't need the Sharingan for to remember.

super off topic but kakashi so fine it pains me 😩😩😩 also i was reading back to some moments between shisui and mc and my lord why is their progression so romantic like i literally went all out n didnt even realize 😞

Also y'all on quotev begged for the shisui kiss so I caved and it arrived early 😪 lol shikamaru lee n neji out there planning revenge n shisui was like lmao ya here goes

Chapter Text

Your posture was sheepish, arms wrapped around your knees that you brought up to your chest. You were at a criminal loss of what to say, the thought of having just finished making out with Shisui fresh in your mind. He had pressed himself so close to you, he ended up laying you back down, and the hands he had on your hips were insistent on rubbing up and down your hips and waist. The kisses he'd plant on your lips felt feverish, like he had a story to tell with them. At this point, you felt he only pulled away because of the scorching heat coming from your body.

But you couldn't help the fact that your body was quite literally evaporating the rain that tried to fall, it aided Shisui, actually. The rain that fell on his back had evaporated thanks to the hand you placed on his shoulder alone. With all that heat, it was no wonder why Shisui stood a few feet in front of you, back turned toward you and head tilted toward the sky, he was quite literally cooling off.

He had his hands on his hips, the blush on his face nearly dying down. The fingers that kept coming up to brush his lips were both a check-up to make sure you hadn't burnt them, and a result of a callback to what just happened. Though, Shisui found the heat incredibly attractive. He wouldn't even care if he was set on fire if it meant he could keep kissing you.

The silence to Shisui was nice, but to you, it was like a personalized hell on earth. The untamable heat was embarrassing, no words being spoken didn't ease away at your stress, and now that was the second person you kissed. It made you feel like scum, you weren't entirely blind, if they initiated the kiss, then that meant they had to have liked you at the very least. You felt like slamming your head against the tree, there was the question of who you liked back, and the blaring answer in your mind was someone that was/wasn't Neji or Shisui, a flash of their face crossed your mind.

But with your life always at risk, and being wanted by the Akatsuki with your last life, was acting on those feelings smart? You didn't want to put them through something like that. You couldn't help but sigh, the butterflies in your stomach settling themselves down.

Shisui had eventually made his way back to you, sitting down a few feet away. The silence was completely awful, the sound of heavy rain did little to drown out your thoughts. "You'll catch a cold if you stand out in the rain like that..."

Your voice was quiet, but Shisui heard you. "Well, if I was concerned about what happened to me, I wouldn't have endured that heat."

You were silent again, your eyes looking to the opposite side of where he sat. The silence was overwhelming, something so unnatural with you in Shisuis presence. You did/didn't like him, but you didn't want it to ruin your friendship that was so precious to you.

Shisui seemed to pick up on your thoughts, and spoke again: "That was sudden and went on for way too long... I'm sorry, M'lady." He apologized. "The timing probably wasn't the best, either. I'm sure a lot is going on in your life." That's right, he was away from you for so long—while he used to be there during every big event, he didn't know a thing now.

"It's probably best no one acts on feelings when their life is in constant danger, huh?" Your eyes flickered toward him, and the two of you made eye contact. "Even if you do or don't like me that way, we'll always be best friends."

You gulped, the sound of heavy rain becoming lighter in your ears. "And in the case of telling me how you feel, I can wait until life settles, right?"

He noticed your smile pick up, the tenseness of your body easing up. That was exactly what was on your mind, "Thanks... You always know what to say to make me feel better." He proved that true time and time again.

Shisui blushed lightly, his smile sheepish. On the side of your possible one-sided love, his heart ached. On the side of being your best friend, his heart fluttered. The heart of an Uchiha was quite complicated. "There are a few other things I need to say, too..." His face was serious, and you followed his example.

"I've learned a lot about the Akatsuki, about what they want with you, their goals, their members..." He listed off, speaking again before you responded. "Combined together, all five dragons take over the Jinchuuriki all together... In a way, it makes the Jinchuuriki a beast themselves. And a beast is stronger to control than a human with strong resolve."

Strong resolve... You couldn't even say you had a strong resolve, or a strong heart at that—not that you'd give in so easily to the Akatsuki, but given some persuasion...

Oh shut up... You mentally scolded yourself, shutting your eyes. Everything that was happening was quickly becoming overwhelming. You wouldn't give in so easily to the Akatsuki. "They want a beast like that to make their plan of world domination far easier."

World domination was an interesting goal... Though, you were sure you didn't want to be involved in something like that. "They're down to nine official members out of twelve..."

Your eyes widened, your body turning to look at him." "What? They lost three? How?!"

Shisui was silent, bringing a hand up to his neck. "Heh... I'm not sure, I'm not really involved in their business." He thought back to the very recent memory of him killing your father and Kakuzu—the third one was Sasori, who died a while back. "But... If I told you your father was dead, how would you feel?" He brought up gently.

Though, he wasn't sure if the news of a family member passing would ever be gentle. Your eyes went wide—but they quickly settled. "I'd only be sad that I never got to meet him... If you're suggesting he's dead, then my guess of my sister being in the Akatsuki is right, too..."

Shisui was silent, it was no surprise you came to that conclusion. "Yeah... She was the one that summoned me, because of that, I have a Poltigan of my own, you know." Oh right, sharing a chakra flow meant sharing abilities. Your heart skipped a beat, and a curse.

"If you feel the need to kill her, don't let me hold you back." It seemed he caught onto what you were feeling. "Or if you want her to live, make sure I'm not at all a consideration in the decision you make."

Well, that was virtually impossible for you to do. "You can't ask me to do something like that..." You managed to say, your palm resting on the floor as you looked at him. "You're way more important to me than some revenge, Shisui." Your brows furrowed—giving the illusion that you were almost frustrated he asked something like that.

It was nearly the opposite of what you said when you left the village years ago, which seemed like such a distant memory now. You wanted revenge, you wanted to be that emotionlessly driven avenger, but you ended up failing that dream pretty hard. Now, you held him over that dream. It made him smile.

"Your father and sister were in a team together. It was his idea to make you the vessel of all five dragons, turns out, most dragon jinchuuriki are related...."

"I found that out with Wendy... She was my sister." Shisui dwelled on the 'was', it must've meant she was dead, too. Since her death, you felt that the hate you may have had for any of your other family members had faded. The want to kill your father had completely disappeared—"I can't help but wonder how many siblings I have."

"As far as I know, you have a brother. He was the Jinchuuriki of the yin dragon." He informed—"They got robbed, though."

Your eyes widened a fraction, robbed of the Yin lacrima. That your cat at home had, and taking that would not only give you another dragon and more power, but another chance at life. Oh, and you had a brother. "Really? You know, I met a cat that stole that exact Lacrima... He's my cat now, actually."

"A cat, huh? I missed a lot." He found he wanted to have been there.

"Nothing interesting at least... You've had a more interesting time in the Akatsuki, I bet." Where could he begin, first he got exorcised—he felt he was a in a state of constant darkness, then he got summoned again by your sister, and went through a blood bond, which hurt in an odd way. Then his curse of hatred was triggered which he was sure he would avoid all together, killed your dad and another Akatsuki member, and now here he was as if none of those things happened.

"Ahhh, well..." He put his hand on his head, "Nothing I really commit to memory. Really, it feels like it never happened." He remembered every part, but most of it wasn't anything he wanted you to worry over. Shisui took a look at your face and decided to change the subject. "What about Nejis curse removal? How'd that go?"

Your lip twitched for a second before you smiled. "It went great... He seems a lot more at ease now, seeing him like that makes me happy. All we went through together wasn't in vain." He could tell if you were talking about the experiences you both went through, or you and Neji. You were glad about your accomplishment of freeing Neji completely of the destiny chained to his clan, but being reminded of the night you two kissed didn't. It made the guilt of not being able to say how you felt grow bigger.

"That's my girl." He winked. "I knew you could."

You blinked, you were sure you let out a strangled noise. You would've passed it off as you hearing things if he didn't wink along with it. He sure made things difficult to keep your feelings in check, and your mouth opened. A confession might've slipped out, so you closed it. 'My girl' was a name that unexpectedly brought you butterflies.

After seeing you gape like a fish, Shisui decided to stand up and change the course of the conversation completely. "We're near the Akatsuki hideout right now, I think it's best we get out of here..." He stood up, offering his hand to you.

You looked up at him, worried eyes looking into his calm one's as your hand slowly came up—putting your hand into his. The two of you stayed like that for a second before he pulled you to your feet. "I don't think you should walk around like this, though. It's a bit obvious who you are, and you're kinda supposed to be dead."

You blinked, a stunned expression still on your face. "Well, I don't have any disguise Jutsus." You said, holding onto his hand a second longer before you removed it. Whatever rain fell onto his hand went dry through yours.

Actually—there was one Jutsu you possibly knew. One Naruto was so eager to teach you. Initially, you hadn't paid much attention, but it was similar to how the clone Jutsu worked. "Well, we don't need Jutsus, we can just—" A puff of smoke obscured his vision, and he had to shut his eyes for a second. He opened one eye, and the shock of what he saw immediately opened the other.

"Reverse sexy jutsu." You called the name of the move, a hand under your chin. Luckily, unlike how the original jutsu had it be, you weren't naked, but your clothes were tighter on the male version of yourself. You closed an eye, the expression passing for a wink. "What do you think? Aren't I super charming?"

Your hair color was the same, and your eyes were the same, from a glance someone could assume you were just a relative of sorts. Damn, as a man she's taller than me... That's the same/opposite as it is usually...

A little disheartened, Shisui gave you a thumbs up. "Yeah! Looking good, M—uh, sir." Was he into guys, or was he into you? Well, that's a question that wouldn't be given an answer.

Thanks to his watchful Sharingan, he was able to copy the move—and in his place stood a woman version of himself. His shirt was tighter too, but for a completely different reason. "And how about me?"

No way...! His are bigger than mine...! Your hands nearly brought themselves up to your own chest. With a disheartened sigh, you nodded. "You look great, Shisui."

"We should stay like this until we get to the Leaf, only then would you be safe to be seen normally." Shisui hummed, a hand under his chin and the other on his hip.

"Got it..." You nodded, "Maybe I should call you M'lady now?" You grinned.

"Oh, please... Don't tease, M'lady." He chuckled, looking away—and a hand went to his back. "Man, my back is killing me."

"Wonder why..." You hummed, copying his pose and putting a hand under your chin. "No, really... It's actually pretty strange."

"I feel like you're mocking me..." Shisui sweat dropped.

_______________________

Naruto was shocked into silence at the news of your passing, eyes wide with emotion Kakashi could read given a second. It was like the stories he read—those with blue eyes like Naruto's were always so telling of how they felt.

"W-what are you saying?" Naruto took a step forward, letting out a nervous laugh. "Come on, tell me you're just making a bad joke..."

No response, that's how he knew Kakashi was being serious. "You can't be serious... Who the hell let her go on that death mission?! She's a Genin going after the Akatsuki—"

"Naruto." Kakashi cut him off, "She was just as capable as you, to brush that off because she passed is a dishonor to her name." It was almost a scolding, but Naruto didn't take it that way, he knew he was right. He clenched his fist.

"Dammit..." He looked left, eyes closed. "Dammit..." He looked right, eyes shutting harder. "Who killed her? I'm gonna kill them! Whoever it was!" He suddenly fumed.

"Team Guys already on it. If you feel this way, imagine what they feel."

"Imagine? I don't have to imagine, Kakashi Sensei! I feel it!" He was crying, pressing a hand to his chest. "She was my first friend! We got along because we both had a beast in us, we both suffered in our villages... What about Gaara, what would he think?! I bet you guys haven't even told him!"

No, Gaara nor anyone in the sand had been informed. It was a piece of information that had no business being spread to other villages, but Kakashi understood where Naruto was coming from. All the feelings Naruto felt right now, Kakashi knew the feeling of.

He stepped forward, Kakashis hand landing on the back of Naruto's head before he pulled him in for a hug. He was sure he never hugged any of his students like that, with the intention of comfort. He had only been hugged once by any of his students, a mutual agreement between the four of them that physical touch wasn't necessary. But Kakashi made an exception this once, because his students' lives were always on the edge, too.

He is Kakashi Hatake, the copy Ninja feared by most—and yet, the one who feared was him. The threat to his students' life was surreal, Naruto's situation was so painfully similar to yours.

"Well, she never remembered my name, but I'm still sad she's gone." Kiba sighed, and Akamaru next to him whined. They were one of the last teams to be informed of your passing, after all, none were too particularly close to you. But Hinata still seemed pretty disheartened by it. Shino had really only spoken to you twice.

"It's only natural to feel sad. That's is because you still knew her, even if not close—we've all known each other since childhood." Shino explained, pushing his glasses up.

"Alright, Shino... We don't need any lessons, today." Kiba sighed, running his head over Akamarus head. "So shut up."

"Sharing information and knowledge with others makes the world a better place... That is because—"

"S-Shino... I wouldn't mind some silence either." Hinata said, far gentler in approach.

Oh... Shino fell silent. "Sorry..."

"How do you think team Guy is taking it?" Kiba asked a few moments later, hand resting on top of Akamarus head as he looked up at Hinata.

"Neji went on a sudden mission, he didn't give me any details—I knew he seemed in a hurry, but I brushed it off as him being busy as usual, I never thought that [Firstname] would've..." She fell silent, unable to finish her sentence.

"That Neji, always so off putting, you can never tell what he's thinking. If he didn't bother giving you details, I bet it hit him hard." Kiba huffed, crossing his arms. "But Lee and Guy... I bet they're taking it horribly."

He looked up to the sky, the rain hadn't eased at all since yesterday. It even seemed to have gotten stronger—the Leaf was no stranger to rain, but it always made things gloomy.

"Especially Guy." Kiba added. "I haven't seen him at all when he's usually out yelling about youth or something. Poor dude."

He was right, Guy had stayed up all night crying. He thought of every moment he shared with you, the first memory he thought of was when Hiruzen had requested Guy to take you into his team.

A girl without parents, from a different village entirely, and had a beast within her nobody knew how to suppress come the time it possibly came out. You had already been rejected by three Senseis before him, and he immediately accepted the challenge.

But the little girl he had wasn't the demonic-demon child he expected to have on his team. He immediately took a liking to you, like a father with their daughter, that's the connection he felt with you the moment you two met face to face. The first group hug you all shared when you all scored at hit on him at the same time due to teamwork was ingrained into his memory,

The first mission you all had outside of the Leaf, you had clung onto Guys vest. He didn't see a single trace of a beast with an action like that, holding onto him like--a daughter would their father. He was only shattering his heart with the comparison.

The first time you mastered a Jutsu, he picked you up from a your underarms before squeezing you in a hug. It ended up being a group hug, Neji being forced into it. But every single little moment with his three students was precious.

And his final memory with you would be of your funeral. No sensei should have to witness their student die, like a parent shouldn't have to witness their child die.

Well, he already failed to keep his other students from running around to avenge you. Maybe he was a failure of a Shinobi—that shirt you got him for the first anniversary of your team being together was completely wrong.

He was a pretty bad Sensei at the end of the day.

__________________

That was a lil sudden anyway idc if u a size triple D shisuis are bigger simply put

Also, my fav scene ever of mc n Shisui is when the sound 4 pulls up at her door n he's like "if u have business w my lady sort it out thru me" 😩😩lawd im swooning and i wrote that bs

whats ur guys' fave moments between mc n literally any character ever it doesn't have to be love interest 🤔

also we've reached over 10k reads on wattpad and 1500 hearts + 1k comments on quotev 😨😨pucker up yall 💋 ok but fr ty guys sm i love u w all my heart 🫶

Sorry this chap is shorter than most but uhh uhhh uhhh uhhhh the next chap will be longer IDK IM ALR LATE

Chapter Text

"Have you seen a boy," Your sister pointed around her hair. "With kinda wavy hair... Black eyes..." "About this tall—" Your sister measured her hand a good distance up. "Around?"

The one she asked was silent before he fumed. "You son of a bitch! You could at least put my head back on before you ask me questions I don't care about!"

"Oh, right..." Your sister helped Hidans body up, propping him against the wall as she reattached his head. "So... What happened?"

It took Hidan exactly three seconds before he was yelling in her face. "That boy you were talking about left me headless! And somehow that thing killed Kakuzu!" He was pretty angry. "Even worse, he took the girl that I got fair and square! I told the boss I retrieved her!"

Your sister's heart dropped—that wasn't good news at all. "And... This girl was... Alive?" She asked hopefully.

Hidan seemed to loosen up for a second before he fumed. "You know I don't show mercy on anyone! She was as dead as she could possibly be!"

He calmed himself with a sigh. He could at least try to be nicer to kids. "She was gonna be fine when we transferred the dragon thing to her anyway." He put a hand on his head, shrugging.

[Sister] sweatdropped, putting a hand on her head. "This is bad..." She sighed. "That dude I had a major crush, and Uchihas love to hate." She looked toward the floor, the bloodied floor. She couldn't help but cringe when looking at Kakuzus state.

"He tore out all of his hearts, huh?" She pointed out. "He's a lot stronger than I thought...

Hidan twisted and rubbed his neck, letting out a groan at the phantom pain before he looked down at his partner. A part of him felt bad, seeing as his presumably immortal partner was pronounced dead. Killed right beside him. And that other...

"I guess he did! I always told Kakuzu that he was the easiest to kill between us!" Hidan howled with laughter,  hitting your sister on the back with the hilarity of it. "And he said he wouldn't because he was too talented and strong unlike me... But whose alive and who isn't?!" He burst out laughing again, slapping [Sister] on the back even harder, she actually stumbled forward at the force of it.

"It isn't that damn funny! Stop slapping me!" She fumed, looking back at him with a hand trying to reach her upper back.

"Found them." Neji's quiet voice filled the ears of only two people.

"Good job, Neji. I knew you could do it." Lee responded to him, brows furrowed and face serious.

"Now all that's left is luring him out... But it seems someone else got to [Firstname] before us." Shikamaru observed. "But that's our guy, he's the one that killed her."

Lee and Neji nodded in understanding. They heard the same thing too, they had been around for a while. Long enough to see your sister reattach the man's head and walk it off as if it were nothing. Immortality was definitely a tricky ability to best—but it didn't matter.

If he can't die... Living in agony for the rest of eternity is even better. Neji shook his head, shutting his eyes. Calm yourself, Hyuga...

"I bet you guys were nervous, huh?" A smile. "You were thinking you wouldn't advance to the next stage..."  That was when you woke up hours after you were pronounced dead. You were cold, your heart wasn't beating, and you weren't breathing. Yet you woke up.

Neji put a hand over his head, he could nearly form a headache thinking about it. You were dead, even a civilian could tell when everything added up. So then how did you open your eyes as if you only woke from a deep sleep? He wasn't sure who took you, but you might have been alive.

Shikamaru glanced over at Neji, the Hyuga looked as if he were in some sort of discomfort. The veins of Byakugan made him look even more pained. "I know you're angry, Neji. But it'd be better if you don't just jump in recklessly."

Neji's eyes were shut, but his grimace was clear in the way his jaw tightened. "I wasn't planning on it, Shikamaru." The way he said his name sure seemed passive-aggressive. It seemed like forever ago that Neji acted like this, he was far more at ease recently. But... Shikamaru assumed the regression was a result of the impact of your death.

Shikamaru narrowed his eyes. Not necessarily a big fan of Neji's sudden attitude, but he sighed off the complaints. He shut his own eyes to think of a way to lure those two out—it seemed his actual partner was dead as the girl had said. This person not only killed someone from the Akatsuki, but had taken you. This turned out a thousand more times complicated than Shikamaru wanted it to be, but a little mix-up like this wouldn't hold him back from his plan of revenge.

He opened his eyes. He thought of a plan that only required a bit of teleporting on Neji's part—that new Jutsu he learned would definitely prove to be of use to everyone on his side.

Neji had to throw a Kunai and teleport while Lee and Shikamaru held onto him—he had to grab Hidan, and then teleport outside where Shikamaru instructed Neji to leave a Kunai all at once.

It came as a surprise to both Hidan and [Sister] at the sudden appearance of three men after a Kunai was thrown—"Another teleporter?! You're just like the last girl I fought!" Hidan blinked, taking a step back—but it did little to prevent the palm against his chest. Neji had used the gentle palm on him before grasping onto his shirt, teleporting them outside.

Definitely more passion and effort than Shikamaru told him to put in, but that was never a problem on the battlefield. It was good that Neji was putting all this effort in, it'd be good for all sides. But Lee immediately knew something was up—Neji had never been the type to recklessly jump into battle.

Hidan spat out a fair share of blood, stumbling back. "You called out gentle fist but it didn't feel very gentle..." He complained, rubbing his own chest. His heart definitely burst, but his chakra flow was stable. Shikamaru and Lee jumped back, eyes steady on Neji who stayed in front of the enemy.

Maybe Hidan was immortal, but everyones chakra flow was similar in the way that it could be stopped completely by the 64 palms. And as far as Neji was aware, there were no Jinchuuriki with second chakra shares to replace with their original one.

Hidan pulled out a regular Kunai, being caught off guard and teleported out from where he was didn't leave him with many options, but he was great at wielding any sort of weapon with a sharp edge. But at the same time, Neji was a master of Taijutsu.

But also... Neji wasn't supposed to get into a big fight, they were supposed to trap him like Shikamarus plan advised for. What a drag. This is what you get for trying to involve people. Shikamaru could nearly quit on the spot, but he also had the need for revenge. As payback for saving his life during the chuunin exams, along with his senseis life, he'd avenge yours by damning an immortal to an infinite life of hell.

There was the unmistakable sound of metal hitting metal as Shikamaru sat and thought about his next plan of action—and his eyes flew open. It looked as if Hidan managed to hit Neji, seeing as there was a good amount of blood in the air.

"NEJI!" Lee called out quite loudly—Shikamaru was sure the voice echoed. If Lee just witnessed his remaining teammate die in front of him during his already deceased teammate's revenge mission, he'd leave the place with a bad case of suvivors guilt.

Neji stumbled back a single step, there wasn't blood, or any sign of injury. His headband came undone, however, and fell to the floor. Lee rushed forward and grabbed the back of Nejis shirt and dragged him back.

Shikamaru watched silently—hoping with all his might that Neji wasn't horribly injured like the blood suggested. But he seemed fine, the one that came out injured was Hidan, with a long scar running down his arm.

"What the hell, Lee?!" Neji called out in surprise. He had seen him coming with the Byakugan, but he didn't actually expect him to grab him and drag him. Lee was touchy, but he never acted up on a mission of life or death.

"Sorry, Neji." Lee apologized sheepishly, letting go of Neji and turning toward him. "It is just, I was worried that--" Lee's jaw dropped mid-sentence, a bead of sweat immediately forming at his temple.

He blinked. Once- Twice- he rubbed his eyes and blinked again.

"What is it, Lee?" Neji was starting to get annoyed.

"Umm... Neji, do you use makeup?" That was the only conclusion Lee could come to.

"What kind of ridiculous question is that?!" Neji grimaced, and then the image of his headband on the floor registered in his mind. "Oh..." He brought a hand up to rub at his forehead. "No, it isn't makeup." He denied.

"THEN HOW IS IT NOT THERE?!" Lee asked loudly, screaming right in Nejis face as he began to shake his teammate by the shoulders. "NEJI!!!! TALK TO ME!!" The shaking got increasingly more violent.

"Lee..." Nejis eye twitched. "Let go of me!"

"Idiot one and idiot two! Focus on the mission!" Shikamaru suddenly yelled, turning toward the two. His reaction was the exact opposite of Lee's. He fell completely silent. No, he wasn't Nejis teammate—but he was also apart of a major clan of Konoha, and he was also a genius. He knew of the Hyuga clan and their admittedly weird and outdated way of things. Neji even confessed himself about his curse mark and his great hate for the main branch. So...

Where the hell'd his curse mark go? Shikamaru blinked, the shadow stitch jutsu he had cast out nearly out of his control at the loss of focus. As far as he was aware, curse marks don't simply get removed, especially not one like the Hyuga clans, seemingly permanent and non removable. What a scarily smooth forehead...

Oops, he let go of his shadow stitch Jutsu...

"That's..." Neji shut his eyes in frustration, recalling the night you had removed his curse. He thought it impossible to do so for years, he thought he'd be stuck with it until death, as it was meant to be. You had a curse, too... If you were really dead, that meant that your spirit, your soul was gone forever thanks to your own curse.

...Can that curse be reversed, too? He wondered. Well, he'd never find out the answer by standing around.

His Byakugan allowed him to see the man charging for Hidan through closed eyes, and her reached his arm out, grabbing a handful of Lees Chunin vest to throw him to the side. A swift save, Hidan missed his target by just a few seconds.

"We can speak of it later, our mission is first priority." Neji intructed, glaring at Hidan with an outstretched palm. It seems Neji finally got his thoughts in order, he was a Jounin. And he was going to lead this trio and avenge his friend by any means.

Shikamaru nodded, "Understood. Onto phase three, right?"

Lee, who landed face first into the dirt, got to his feet. "Right!" He confirmed with a nod, pointing a finger at Hidan. "We are going to defeat you! You are dead!" His voice wasn't loud or aggressive, but his tone was sure.

It was a promise.

________________

"My image of a true ninja..." You hummed, scratching your cheek with the pen you were given before you quickly drew something down on the sheet in front of you. You had been walking through a town, and Shisui recommended stopping at a certain stand.

You had stayed in your Jutsu, in case anybody actually recognized you as your regular self... But Shisui decided he wouldn't be sought after like you were.

This stand was all about artsy stuff to win a prize. Were you an artsy person? Well, you could never afford things for hobbies.

But your image of a true ninja was simple enough.

Two circles... And then two circles in the circles... With long lashes and a big big smile. And then... Super straight bangs with a bowl cut and a little bit of blush! You lifted your paper to show Shisui what it was you drew.

"Huh. Rock Lee is your image of a true ninja." Shisui brought a hand up to his chin. Shisui didn't take his time to think, he had just drawn whatever his heart told him to. But Rock Lee... "Why?" His tone wasn't rude or judging, he was genuinely curious.

There were various reasons why. "For one, he's the hardest worker I know." You began, smiling at Shisui. "All ninja need to work hard, and also, he's very kind.  All Ninjas should be kind." You brought the photo up, covering the bottom half of your face, Shisui could almost be terrified at the fond giggle you let out. Not once had he heard you giggle, especially not so fondly! "He says very nice things to me."

My love, my dear, the light of my life, my one and only, beautiful [Firstname], dear [Firstname]... The list goes on and on with him. Who wouldn't love those names?

"He's true to his ninja way, to his goals... Before the time of Ninjutsu or Genjutsu, there was only Taijutsu. Lee fits the image of a true shinobi perfectly!" You said, lowering the paper.

"I see..." Shisui nodded, closing his eyes. The next, he opened them. You didn't notice the Sharingan, but you sure noticed the sudden bowl cut he had. "Do I look more like a Shinobi?"

The horrified expression on your face told you all he needed to know. He released the Genjutsu. Never in your life did you ever see someone use a Genjutsu for the sole purpose of changing their hair... It was very effective in the most terrifying way.

"Pretend I didn't do that." He sighed before grinning, showing you his photo of a true shinobi. Shisui was surprisingly artistic. He pointed at the man standing on a horse first, holding up a sword. "See the dashingly handsome man? Yeah, he'd be real good-looking." His finger trailed up to the sword he held. "But he's gotta be cool, too. So when you see him, you'll think... Woah, what a dashingly handsome cool guy, that sure is a Shinobi." He grinned. Then his finger went to point at the girl with [color] hair and [color] eyes. "He'd have a beautiful girl, too. Beautiful inside anx out." He drew the girl with a red face, and the rest of her skin that showed was [color].

"Of course, she's just as cool as the guy." The girl was also holding a sword... That was on fire. "She fits the description of a true ninja, too. She's based off of a pretty little lady I know." He winked, grinning. "Not sure you know her."

You blinked sheepishly, a small grin on your face. "Oh, no. I don't even recognize her." You denied.

"That's good to hear. A handsome man like you might steal my pretty lady away from me." He didn't stop the flirting for anything. He really liked you, didn't he?

You weren't sure why he did, but you suddenly couldn't stand the thought of being the only one whose heart skipped beats. "Well, if she has a guy like you in her life, I really wouldn't worry so much." You grinned back, resting your cheek against your palm.

Shisui paused for a moment, his cheeks going red. "I mean, those lines under your eyes are pretty cute... And those lashes could make any girl jealous." You shut your eyes, thinking about how jealous you were of this long lashes. Life really was unfair.

"Heh, I get it." Shisui scratched his cheek, blushing lightly as he lowered the drawing he made onto the table. "Well... I guess that means I win this competition."

Whoever was running the stand looked at both of your photos. "They're both, uh..." She looked over your drawing and hesitated. "Lovely." She smiled, taking them in. "What are your names and addresses? We'll let you know if you're winners!" She smiled.

You and Shisui shared a glance... Names and addresses... You both kind of lived in the same apartment when you thought of it.

"Uh..." You blinked. "... [Fakename]... Um..." You looked at Shisui. "[Fakename] Shi...Chiha?" You finished hesitantly.

"[Fakename] Shichiha..." She repeated, noticing your hesitance. And she looked at Shisui. "And your name?" She asked.

Shisui was the one that looked at you this time. "Uhhh.. Suishi... [Mixofyourname]." He nodded, giving the girl a grin.

She looked at you both, silent for a second. "Okay... [Fakename] Shichiha and Suishi [Mixofyourname].... Any addresses?"

"Just turn it into the Hokage of the Leaf. We're uh... Homeless!" You added, smiling like you were a genius. Being homeless wasn't out of your realm of possibility at all. "Thank you!" You turned away and walked off.

"Homeless?" Shisui chuckled, following behind you. "Good one, [Fakename]."

You sighed, rolling your eyes. "I didn't see you have any better ideas, Suishi." You mocked. "I wouldn't put a story like that past me."

"..We're heading home now, right? This city isn't far from the Leaf village." Shisui observed, looking over at a few stands, the one that stood out most was the dango stand. He was as much of a Dango lover as always.

"Well.. How about something for the road?" He suggested.

You turned to look at him, and followed his line of sight. Dango sounded nice, but you were broke--but it didn'thr seem to be a problem to Shisui. "I defeated the richest member of the Akatsuki... I could buy that whole stand if I wanted to." He grinned, reaching for his pocket to show the money he got. "Let me spoil you M'lady." He let out a chuckle, a teasing grin on his face.

You grinned back. "I can't say no to that... Let's buy everything we find!"

"Yeah! Let's go!" Shisui cheered. And this is why you're broke, your spending habits were less than ideal.

___________________

What a rainy day. The rain hasn't let up these past few days... Fitting for a funeral--Might Guy the one honored to leave the flowers on your gravestone.

A speech from some random guy who didn't actually know you--just for shinobi funeral regulations. And a moment of silence.

She was like a daughter to me. It's horrible to lose a student at such a young age. Many shared the same sentiment, but as was the life of a Shinobi. Even for the young, life was never a guarantee.

But Asuma felt he could've done something--as your captain on that mission.

Others wished they saw you once more before you passed, to tell you that you meant a lot to them.

Some thought it was impossible for such a capable Kunoichi to pass. The group of Shinobi your age all shared that same thought.

Naruto and Sakura had seen you transform into an entire Dragon and took down a tailed beast. But, it's true that the Akatsuki are strong--Sakura knew that much. But you were't alone on this mission. What exactly happened?

They both shared their fair share of tears. Hinata as well, she didn't know you that well: but you were kind to her--and Hinata very much took note of kind people.

Kiba offered her a pat on the shoulder, he noticed the guilt on Chojis and Inos faces. He heard that they were the first on the scene of your death. They must have felt horrible, seeing as you not only died, but got kidnapped.

Shino... was't thinking much of anything. My bugs are uneasy in the rain... That's because they're weak in it.

Others thought: boy this silence is pretty damn long. Or: damn I'm hungry.

"Woah, who died?"

And now they thought: Oh, wow. Talking during a moment of silence is pretty disrespectful.

Guys thought process stopped. Who had the nerve to speak during a moment of silence? If they wanted to interrupt, he would make an interruption.

"You did, M'lady. Remember?"

"Oh, heh... Right." The voice was different this time, more feminine. More like...

It's like I still hear her voice. And those weird ghost friends of hers...

There was a puff of smoke, a sound all Shinobi could recognize. Their eyes opened from the disruption of your moment of silence and looked in your direction.

...Am I seeing things? Guy blinked.

"I don't suggest you fly ever again, M'lady. I figured you could since you inherited the Wind Dragon from Wendy, but..." Shisui sighed. "I was scared for my life."

"Hey, that was my first time even considering the fact that I could..." You retorted quietly, looking at him before you noticed everyones faces. People were crying, people were shocked, but most importantly--they were speechless.

Until Guy had lifted you straight into the air like you were 12 again. "Oh, [Firstname]! Am I hallucinating!?" His voice was loud and he was teary eyed, but nothing new from your Sensei... You sweatdropped, looking down at him as he held you up by the underarms like a cat.

"...Black isn't your color, Guy Sensei..." You answered him, noticing the lack of his usual bright bodysuit. He was more... Normal with bright, colorful clothes. Not black funeral clothes.

"I thought so too!" He wailed, bringing you down to hug you tight. "I knew you'd agree if you saw it... Your sense of fashion was always so youthful!"

It felt like he was gonna squeeze you until you exploded with how tight he hugged you--but upon to remembrance that you were in fact deemed dead, you decided you could deal with it for a little longer.

Or a lot longer. It didn't seem like Guy planned on letting you go any time soon.

_______________

hi turds been a while ik sorry

first let me say my phone broke like it doesn't charge so i had to go back to my old glitchy one and i lost SO MANY DRAFTS CUZ I WROTE THEM IN NOTES 😁😁😁😁😁😁😁😁😁😁😁 there were some sick ass fights and some romantic moments I even had one of the endings in there and theyre all lost sigh

also writers block hit me like a mf train but what can u do also I've been focusing more on school work even tho it's lame af and boring but again what can u do 🙄

neji the loml guides me to motivation that's y I wrote this chap trust save ur thanks ☝️

Chapter Text

The last thing you expected after training was to find a letter in your bag. A very heartfelt letter--then again, it was valentines day.

Dear [Firstname].

Valentines is of love and friendship. You, [Firstname], are my friend. Every time we speak, I feel like I become an idiot... Because I don't know what to say most times. I don't know why, so I wanted to tell you. But I can't. Some say I'm just a coward. But... I'll just write you a letter. That should convey my thanks. Here's some chocolates. I think girls like those.

I'll always be watching you.

There was no sign off.

"I'll always be watching you?" Neji repeated. "This looks like borderline harrassment to me." Was his first reaction to your 'secret admirers' letter. It was alright at first, but then given the last sentence, they did themselves dirty... He grabbed the chocolates you were given, activating his Byakugan. "...Well, they aren't laced at the very least." He tossed them back to you.

"Yes. I agree..." Lee nodded in concern. "And to be quite honest. I could make you a letter a hundred times better." Lee shut his eyes, hands on his hips as he thought about it. "Dear my beautiful [Firstname], I will never take my eyes off of you! Ever! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!'

"That's even worse. To loud and passionate, any girl would be scared away." Neji crossed his arms. "... If you search for the sender, I believe you'll regret what you find." He said, eyes closed. You wished he didn't have a good point, it could end up being a big creep.

"Well... Maybe it's a joke?" You suggested, raising a brow. You then noticed that it was folded, there was another half to it.

"All the more problems they have if you ask me." Neji scoffed.

P.S.

After some advice, I realize that it came off as creepy. I didn't mean it too... I should just make a new one. Ah, I don't have any more paper, never mind. You know what, I'll just send it anyway. Sorry. This letter is getting long, it would actually be pretty hard to send... out. Okay, I'm ending this letter off here.

Thanks for reading.

I'm not a creep, I promise you.

I don't know how to talk to girls. Or anyone.

Bye.

"The P.S note was longer than the actual letter." Neji pointed out, face flat. "And... This was placed in here from the time span of when you got here in te morning to now?" He asked.

"... Well, I'm sure that's our time span here." You answered, looking over at the handwriting. It was dechiperable despite how quickly they seemed to write it. And they seemed to know you, given the fact they said both 'youre my friend', 'everytime we speak' and 'convey my thanks'. Thanks for what, though?

"These chocolates are from the dollar store." Lee suddenly commented, examining the box front to back. "I wouldn have put much more effort into it, my love. I know you don't like simple chocolates from the dollar store--but are a fan of [candy]!' He threw the chocolates into the air for no apparent reason as he got close and held your hands. "I will be right back. I cannot believe I forgot it was valentines day, but I will never make the mistake again!" He vowed before running off.

"Not to fast, Lee! You're still recovering!" You called out to him.

"Oh, right! Forgive me!" He called back, only dialing down the speed by a second.

Neji caught the chocolates on their way down and stared at them. "Oh, they are from the dollar store..." He opened the box and ate one. "Could be much better.... Considering what little money you have."

"Who said you could eat my valentine chocolates?" You sweatdropped, grabbing them out of his hands--he didn't offer much restraint when you did. "You could be considerate of what little money I have and leave it for me!"

Neji didn't answer you for a few seconds, swallowing the chocolate before speaking. "Checking for poison." He excused, slow blinking--his straight face could have convinced you if you didn't know the Byakugan could tell for poison with a glance. "No poison. Though they are bad quality. Clearly, they're not keen on spending money."

"You're a cheapskate yourself, Neji. Because... Oh... I'm getting a salad since the Hyuga have a sense of modesty." You mocked his voice, eyes closed--and since your eyes were closed, you missed his grimace. "Not because I can't handle spicy foods."

Neji grimaced, narrowing his eyes at you. "Food preferences have nothing to do with being a cheapskate." He was probably right, but you didn't really care. "If I were to give into valentines traditions, I'd give them something far more valuable than dollar store chocolates."

"So... You're actually a hopeless romantic?" You asked him, looking up from the letter you reread for the thousandth time.

"No." He quickly denied. "It's just a what if." He crossed his arms, closing his eyes. "A what if I have no care for."

"Yeahhhh.... Whatever." You narrowed your eyes suspiciously. "Do you have any clue who would have sent this?" You asked, looking back at it. Neji looked, as well.

"There are a few dunces I know who'd write this way." He opened his eyes, looking at the letter again. The word dunces was a slip of the tongue. He was working on the accidental name calling.
Those dunces he suggested were Lee, who clearly denied it given the effort put in. Naruto, who you could see writing so badly, but then Neji commented that he was always an idiot, not just around you. He said Kiba wrote like a dog, but also said there'd be at least a single dog hair on it. On the subject of cowards, he suggested Hinata--but denied that because he told you that you'd definitely tell if that girl had a crush on anyone. Ino would probably gift something like flower, similar to Sakura. And the lack of effort could definitely mean it was from Shikamaru, but even then, this was too much effort for him.

So then, who!?

They sure seemed socially inept, too.

If they were able to slip that into your bag without Neji noticing with his Byakugan, then they were pretty damn sneaky. Or had a Jutsu of sorts. That didn't exactly leave any answers.

You had to go out onto the streets to get any ideas. Naruto was at Ichirakus with Sasuke and Sakura--and it seemed Naruto was complaining about not giving or receiving any valentines while Sasuke got a handful of them.

Ino was at the flower shop with a forced visit from Shikamaru and Choji because of their parents, Shikamaru kept saying things about how much of a drag Valentines Day was, and Choji was listening. He said it wasn't to bad since chocolates were a common theme during the holiday.

To which Ino replied: "I don't see you getting any chocolates, Choji!"

Kiba was at a dog park--and it seemed Akamaru had gotten a Valentines unlike he did. He was running around with another dog, and Shino spoke about what a goldmine of fleas the dog park was. Hinata let out a longing sigh, she wondered where her crush was.

Shino didn't quite understand Valentine blues.

You ran into the Senseis on a day out, Kakashi and Guy walking behind a Kurenai and Asuma, who looked quite close. "What a youthful relationship!" Guy whispered into Kakashis ear, but he wasn't a whisperer, so you caught onto it.

"... They're not that youthful, we're all thirty, Guy." Kakashi responded, sighing. "I'm almost jealous." His words only to receive a hard slap on the back.

"No need to be jealous, my good rival Kakashi!" He laughed, "We can get away and do something a thousand times more passionate!"

"Huh? Don't word it that way." Kakashi shook his head. "People will get the wrong idea." You were in fact getting the wrong idea here.

It stumped you the entire day, even after coming across everyone you knew--you still didn't have a single clue who sent that letter.

You arrived to your apartment, opened the blinds, and laid on your couch with a sigh. You opened your eyes and... "AAHHH!"

Shisui was looking down at you, a grin on his face. Actually, he was floating above you--ghosts sure had interesting hobbies. "You okay, M'lady? You look like you've seen a ghost."

You wished you could give him a humorless look at his pun, but you were still caught off guard by his presence. "I... Forgot you live in my apartment..." You sighed out, sitting up and sucking in a breath. Shisui always managed to scare you.

He hovered down to sit next to you."You got a love letter? From who?" He asked.

"I have no clue." You sighed, opening it so you could read it. There's elements in here that could fit a lot of people I know, but at the same time--there's something about them that proves it wrong... And it seems a lot more like a friendship letter."

Shisui read it once over. "No... I think they're just socially challenged."

You looked at the letter again: it differently made sense. You were thinking the same thing--finding out who it was becoming a real pain.

"I know a socially challenged guy." he smiled.

You turned to him: "Who!?"

"You don't know him." He closed his eyes, his smile was practically making fun of you. But it's Valentines Day, not April Fools. Shisui was thinking of Itachi, but then he remembered his friends very socially challenged little brother. "Oh, wait! There's Sasuke Uchiha. He's about your age... You know him, right?"

"Sasuke... Uchiha?" You looked at the letter and sighed, quickly, you folded it back and slipped it into it's envelope. "It's about my bedtime..." You got up, ready to go to your room.

"M'lady!" Shisui sweatdropped, reaching his arm out for you. "It's only 3PM!"

You sat back next to him with a sigh. "I don't think someone like Sasuke would send this. He's..." You thought back to any interactions with Sasuke, he always wanted to start something about your clan. Sure, you both had massacred clans, but his curiosity was way to much. "Well, he's definitely socially inept, and I don't think he'd consider me a friend." I don't consider him a friend, either...

"Ah." Shisui blinked. He wasn't sure why he asked, the Uchiha curse of hatred would probably blind Sasuke of any romantic implications, really. "I guess you're right, M'lady."

You both thought about it for another second before it came to mind. "Oh! Gaara!" You both looked at each other for the revelation, before looking down at the note. Love? Gaara had love on his forehead, of course he likes valentines day. Friendship? Gaara was your first friend ever. He doesn't know what to say? He just doesn't know how to respond half of the time! Want to tell you but I can't? He couldn't make it from the Sand to the Leaf on times for Valentines day--must've sent off one of those super fast birds and Neji thought nothing of it.

The I'll be watching you... Well, Gaara had that weird sand eye jutsu, and Temari must've been the one to call him creepy. It all made sense!

"Oh, yeah. Definitely Gaara." You smiled at the letter. The handwriting was pretty aggressive, and he seemed very thankful when you went to visit him. He was on a journey of atoing for sins, so sending letters was just like him!

"You should write something back." Shisui suggested with a smile, "to show him you appreciate his friendship, too. Or... Appreciate his letter."

"You're right..." You blinked at the suggestion, "I'm not much of writer, though. How should I respond?"

After some advice from Shisui: you were able to make a draft.

Dear Gaara.

Thanks for the letter! It was very sweet, and you and I will always be friends. :)
I liked the chocolates, too. This is the only paper I was able to find, too. So I'll try not to make to many mistakes. How are Temari and Kankuro? Things here in the Leaf are good, we have a new Hokage. When you become Kazekage, make sure to keep on her good side. She seems like a real hot head sometimes! Here's some speciality flowers of the Leaf. The cashier gave me a discount. Happy Valentines day!

P.S.

Tell Kankuro that Shisui is after him.

That was Shisui^ he's just joking so don't tell him that.

"It's... Well, I sound grateful, I think."

You sent the letter off, making sure the bird didn't let go because--despite getting a discount from Ino, they still cost a lot--since those flowers were special to the Leaf and were meant to attract tourists, they had a hefty price tag.

"...Well, if that letter wasn't  from Gaara, this'll be pretty embarrassing." You commented, looking up at the sky with squinted eyes as the bird flew off.

"I don't know anyone more socially challenged." Shisui smiled, not even looking directly into the sun could hurt a ghosts eyes.

"[FIRSTNAME]!" Lee called your name out loudly, running toward you a hundred miles per minute with something in his arms. He ran right through Shisui, and stood right in front of you.

"[Firstname]!" He repeated, noticeably quieter this time as he held up a basket. "Happy Valentines Day! I can not believe I forgot in the first place..." He shook his head before offering the basket to you, emploring you to take it. "I hope this will make it up to you."

You couldn't help the rising heat in your cheeks as you looked down at it. The most notable thing was the big [animal] plushie. "Since I know [animal]s are your favorite animal, I bought the best one there! And [candy]! Lots of those..." Yeah, there were lots of your favorite candy, different versions of it, mainly valentines version... Amongst other candies. To buy valentines on valentines... That sure would cost a lot of money.

... Lee sure loved to buy you things. He had to be the sweetest guy ever. "Oh, wow... Thank you, Lee... I don't know what to say..." You let out a nervous chuckle, taking the basket into your hands. It was a very mind gesture, and Lee knew you well--considering the tact you two have been friends for at least 7 years now.

"There is nothing you need to say, my love." He smiled, a rounded a blush on his cheeks. "Next Valentines Day, I will make sure to remember and get you a card--telling you everything! Oh. And flowers! A bouquet of [flower]s! How does that sound? Does it not sound amazing, my love!?" He was real passionate about it, there were stars in his eyes.

You blinked sheepishly, sweat dropping. "That sounds... Great!" You smiled. "I'll remember, too. I promise."

You leant over to give him a kiss on the cheek, and his face went even more red than it was before. "Happy Valentines Day." You grinned sheepishly.

Lee let out a gasp, took a step back--then another, and one more before he put his hand over his cheek, and sputtered. "I- you- I- uh- wow- hehe- I- uh..."

"...You have some brutal kisses, M'lady." Shisui commented as Lee fell over. That was the second time... He wouldn't want to be behind a kiss so deadly. "But, uh... I'm sure he loved it." He let out a chuckle at the look on Lees face as he passed out.

_____________________

"Gaara, you got a letter back." Temari announced, closing the door behind her as she pulled her ponytail out. She really needed to let her hair breathe more often. "From [Firstname]." She clarified, tossing the letter toward him.

Given the fact it was paper, he expected it to have a slow descent, but given the fact it also had a flower in it, it could've hit him right in the face were it not for his sand.

He managed to grab it in time before it fell. "I thought it was anonymous." He slowly blinked, carefully opening it.

"And I told you nobody writes quite like you." Temari sighed, shaking her head. "So stiff and formal, even through a letter."

"Ah..." Gaara couldn't find the words to respond, and instead opened the letter back up. He read it over and looked at the flowers. They were quite pretty, and he had heard of the flowers and herbs grown in specific places. It must've been quite pricey, and you didn't exactly have that sort of money...

"You're sharing those flowers, right?" Temari asked.

Gaara didn't answer. Which was an easily interpreted "no." He was on the journey of forgiveness, not giveness. "They're quite pretty flowers. I've heard of the flowers of the Leaf, but I've never seen them for myself." He blinked, observing the colorful flowers.

"To bad you can't give her any specialties of the Sand." Kankuro commented, he had just come from upstairs--and spoke on his way down. "She's from here, too!"

"We know, Kankuro." Temari answered with a sigh, a hand on her hip. "Plus, the sands specialties usually aren't flowers or plant. Not to mention you bought her chocolates from the dollar store."

"..." Gaara couldn't find an answer. He was embarrassed now, he didn't know what to get you but there were things much better than dollar store chocolates.

"Uh... It's the thought that counts." Kankuro pat Gaara on the shoulder. He wouldn't tell Temari now that he was the one that gave Gaara the idea of dollar store chocolates.

Well,  Gaara kept that letter of friendship long after--and in the present, has it in his Kage office.

___________________

Neji: a what if I don't care for 🤓🤓🤓

Ok then explain chapter 33?

Shisui: what a deadly kiss I wouldn't wanna be behind it!

Ok then explain chapter 41???

I listened to heavy metal while writing this chapter happy valentines day I swear all my special chaps are so short

Chapter Text

You received quite a few hugs--as well as tears shed for you as they could only question your return. Naruto in particular embraced you and seemed as if he'd never let go. It was understandable, his first ever friend had returned after being presumed dead.

Once coming to the realization that thanks to your weird dragon beast, you came back to life, he wondered if Kurama could do that same. It was never give and take with him, only ever take.

Tsunade gave you a humongous ear full, not that you did something wrong--she simply loves to talk. That has to be it. She said something about no more community service, and that what you did was respectiable--but
'don't do it again'!! She also asked if you had any information on the Akatsuki seeing as they took you. Which you had none. You were dead the whole time.

Shisui, on the other hand, had a plethora of information on them. He swore to Tsunade that he'd tell her everything he knew, but he had things to do for now. --Which was accompanying you every which way.--

Guy Sensei was insistent on treating you to lunch and catching you up on 'everything' you missed after the onslaught of questions you were given. You were gone for less than a week. You also ditched your own funeral, how much did they spend on that? Guy just told you not to worry about it.

He told you that Asuma resigned as captain, despite all suggestions saying he should stay.

Kurenai was given temporary leave as a pregnant woman. Which first of all, you had no idea she was pregnant to begin with!

Kakashi was running around playing captain for a lot of teams as of late, and you already knew of his temporary fill-in, Yamato.

But hey, Guy Sensei didn't plan on resigning sensei status any time soon. And that's why he was forever the best sensei around!

And he also pointed out the scar on your forearm, it circled all around it, and it came to your attention that this was the same spot and arm you had cut off during your fight with Hidan.

Kind of gross... Was your thought process as you ran your finger all around the scar. You didn't feel a thing,

"Heh, I guess a lot has changed..." You laughed sheepishly, eating another bite. Guy insisted on going to your favorite restaurant for your lively return. "... You know Guy Sensei, you really are the greatest Sensei I could've had."

You smiled at him, as genuine as you could make it. "Those best sensei prints were true, you're a good guy and a good sensei... And I just realized that's your name..."

Your sensei was immediately moved to tears, and he put his hands over his mouth. "Your sensei isn't immune to tears!" He wailed.

"Yes--I... I know that, Guy Sensei!" You sweatdropped, the steady stream of his tears catching you off guard when it truly shouldn't have. "No one cries quite like you!"

Shisui had been silent the entire time, letting the two of you reunite without interruption, but he couldn't help but disagree. When he was first introduced to your team as a ghost, he could hardly tell the difference between Guy and Lee. His biggest deciding factor back then was their voices--which were vastly different, but now Shisui could tell by the cheekbones. The eyes hardly helped when the two constantly cried with closed eyes.

At your words, Guy grinned--his tears completely disappearing as he rubbed his chin with his hand. "So you noticed... Tears aren't to be shunned--they're to be shared! Tears are a display of your youth!"

I guess he was right... You never saw any grown man or woman outside of Guy Sensei cry so much--or cry in general. "...Yes, Guy Sensei." was the only response you could think of giving. "What about Lee? And Neji?" You didn't see them at your funeral. Which was very offensive.

"Oh, right. Your teammates went on a mission to avenge you." That was the most unexpected news of the day. You were wondering where they had gone, but that wasn't a conclusion you came to. "Along with Shikamaru, they all said they knew exactly where to go." He said in between big bites of the food he finale began to eat.

"What!?" You blurted. The last time Shikamaru went against an Akatsuki member, he nearly got blown to smithereens. But he was a smart guy...

A smart guy who better bring your teammates back...

"Well," You sighed, leaning against the table and reaching out for what you assumed to be your cup of water. "He wasn't all that strong, really... I was just being dumb..."

You lifted your face, your cheek pressed against the table as you let out yet another sigh. "But I'm still worried... He was a real son of a bitch."

You sat up, bringing the cup of 'water' up to your mouth. "But with embarrassed like Neji and Shikamaru, they'll be fine." You took a sip.

"And Lee is full of youthful vengeance!" Guy added for you, reaching out for his cup of Saké. But... It wasn't there. He immediately looked down, and then up to you--who had already taken a sip.

Oh no... He looked mortified. He had never seen you drunk--but he had been given the conclusion that you were also a natural user of the drunken-fist... Which was no good. He took a few seconds to take a good look at your reaction.

When you lowered the cup, even Shisui turned toward you.

Your brows were knitted--your eyes half lidded, and a barely noticeable tug of your lips that gave the impression that you just ate something sour.

Okay, well, it might night even be that big of a deal... You probably just didn't like the take of Saké, like most underaged people did...

Though, that didn't explain the hiccup.

"What're you staring at?" You blurted, standing up from your seat.

Ah, shit. Definitely drunk. And that line sounded like something Lee would say.

You then turned toward Shisui-- who was staring. However, he quickly looked away. The last time she accidentally drunk, she slapped me so hard I swore I died again... He recalled vividly, taking a sip of his drink as he looked away. Lesson learned, M'lady.

"And you... You look as pale as a ghost, when were you brought back from the dead? Ha!" You laughed. Simply because you truly believed you got him good with that one--but it actually happened to him.

"A few weeks ago, I think." He answered you.

You stared at him--squinting your eyes. "Oh, real funny, huh?" You murmured, but didn't exactly look impressed.

Shisui gave you quite the nervous grin, looking out for your expression. Or a reaction. Anything that might seal his fate.

"...I'm looking for Akamaru and his owner.... Do you know where they are!?" This happened last time, too. You were set on finding a dog to make sure he was okay. If Shisui wasn't mistaken, Akamaru was what used to be the little white dog, and his owner was the guy who you kept misnaming.

... Shisui couldn't offer you an answer. People who were masters of the drunken fist were like whole different people when they were drunk.

___________________

"Are you sure you do not know who took her?" Lee asked, looking down the big hole that Shikamaru had blown up with tons of explosion tags.

"I said I don't know a damn thing! I'll remember your frog face, and I'll chew out of this dirt and come for you and your stupid friends!" Hidan yelled back, his head managed to survive the blow completely so he could scream his heart out.

"Frog face?" Lee gasped lightly. "That is very rude, especially for someone in a hole. Take that! Ha..ha!" He pointed a finger down at the dismembered man. "Sorry. I take it back."

"Lee, leave the fool alone." Neji sighed, hands on his hips as he too, looked down at Hidan. "Hasn't anyone ever told you to respect dead?"

"Right, Neji." Lee sighed, standing up.

Any more of Hidans chatter was ignored, the three of them burying him under the dirt. "That was a waste of time." Shikamaru sighed. "His partner was killed, too. And that girl with the black hair, it seemed like she knew who took her."

Wavish black hair... With black eyes.

Lee and Neji both thought it through for a moment. That description wasn't to specific, but it gave enough clues. Who was it? All they could think of was your ghost friend, Shisui. But that wouldn't make sense--if you were dead, how would he have saved if you, if you were the only [Lastname]?

Well, chances were becoming that you weren't the last one.

Having someone like that I'm the enemy team wasn't leaving a good taste in their tongues. An enemy that can use the dead for their own gain, any dead person.

And as it happened, most of the strongest people were dead. And some of the worst people, the Akatsuki, had the ability to bring them back. How could someone like that be defeated?

"By the way, now that we have the time..." Shikamaru started--he never really was the curious type, but how could he not be when Nejis curse mark was completely missing? Something like that didn't even seem possible.

Neji seemed to catch onto his curiousity quickly, not offering him an answer the second it was asked... Now that you were presumed dead, that New Years memory of you became bittersweet--even if he'd always hold it dear to his heart.

"It was [Firstname]." He answered plainly. "Her Poltigan got rid of it."

Shikamaru already learned to not doubt you or the Poltigan, but how'd you learn to do that? Now he wondered what kind of training you had gone through in those 2 years of you leaving the Leaf.

A silence settled between the three of them now that your name was brought up--to them, you were still quite dead. So it was a sore topic in a way.

"She was capable of lots of things, huh?" Shikamaru tried to be as careful as possible on the topic of Neji and Lees teammate. He still had a feeling you were alive, but how cruel would it be to lead your teammates to believe you were alive on a blind whim?

He knew that if it were his teammates, or his sensei, he wouldn't want to hear it, either.

"Yes, you are right. [Firstname] was a very capable Kunoichi." Lee answered him.

"...No need to stall here, we're leaving." Neji spoke up, "Back to Konoha."

A breeze of wind passed through them as they jumped away. A girl had been watching from afar. Blueish purple hair... Brown eyes... If they turned around, they'd recognize her.

"Wendy, any report?" Came a voice from the girls communication device.

"... They're headed back to the Leaf, ma'am." She answered back, "It seems Hidan has been defeated."

There was no response for a little while, before her voice finally picked up in her ears. "Come back to base." It was a command, simply not up for negotiation.

Wendy stood. She didn't look like a ghost, not even one that had the Phantom-Touch jutsu used on them. She looked... Alive. It didn't make much sense, if the only [Lastname]s left alive were you and your sister, how was Wendy back to seemingly full health.

"Lord [Father]s health is deteriorating, I need you to come heal him once more."

Wendy was silent. "Lord [Father]" AKA, her deadbeat dad--he had been on the verge of death, but [Sister] had hooked him onto some cruel looking devices. "Yes, ma'am." Wendy spoke back, disappearing from her previous spot to head back to base.

_______________

Shisui decided to let you destroy havoc you wanted in your drunken haze, as he head back to your apartment. He hadn't been there for a while--but not much changed, at the very least. What had caught his eye was a new book you had on your shelf, ragedy and torn--nearly looked as if it'd been through hundreds of wars. It looked more like a journal than a book, and it took all of his willpower to not look through it. A book about the [Lastname] clan wasn't something he needed to get himself involved with, no matter how curious.

The front page itself read: "The starry eyed people of the [Lastname] clan." The starry eyed part made sense, considering your Poltigan.

He had various questions: Where'd you get it from? Who gave it to you? What did it say inside? Had you even read it yet? Should he read it?

"You're quite snoopy." Shisui couldve nearly jumped out of his skin at the sound of a voice. He had only been revived weeks ago, but he truly must've been getting old if he didn't know someone else was here.

He looked down at the source of the voice. It was only a cat, well, one that stood on two legs. "I have never seen you before." It crossed its arms. "I don't think [Firstname] likes intruders."

Was this cat even aware that you were having a funeral today? Well, Shisui wasn't going to be the one to break the news, since you were fine, anyway.

Shisui stared at the cat for a second. He had to think... You had mentioned getting a cat, but he imagined a more... Lax, quadrepedal, calm and not speaking animal. But he supposed his imagination failed him, looking at the cat now.

"Oh," Shisui rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "I'm her... Roommate." yeah, roommate will do. He had been so since he was a ghost.  "M'lady told me your name was Pickles."

Yes, you told him you called him Pickles, but got it rudely rejected.

"I am not a Pickles!" The cat quickly defended itself, "I'm far to noble for such a name. You see, I'm a fearless hero by the name of Puss. I'm sure you've heard of me."

How did Shisui break it to him that he had never heard of him? Well, his mind told him to not tell the cat that. "Oh, right. Fearless." Shisui smiled at the cat.

His smile didn't last long, a searing pain distracted him--he dropped the book he held first, a hand coming up to his face. More specifically, over his eyes. The cats reflexes kicked in, and he had jumped back--talk about fearless.

Shisui was was less concerned about the sudden pain, he was more worried about the book that he had dropped.

With a book as old and damaged as that, a sudden drop had to have done the trick into destroying it. He knelt down, ignoring the worsening pain in his eyes.

The book had fallen flat open, and looked down at it. Was that drop of blood already there, or was it fresh? Considering it's color, it was most definitely fresh. Shisui slapped his hand over his eye again to prevent it from happening.

A/An [Lastname] with the a blood-bond contract done can make the ghost do its bidding. No matter how cruel or unjust, the ghost follows orders without complaint.

His eyes trailed farther down.

A revived ghost receives the ability to use the Poltigan. Whatever abilities the ghost may have, the [Lastname] receives as well.

In very off cases, the [Lastname]s Poltigan has been reported to mutate into a 'Seishingan,' based off of certain Kekkei Genkais being combined. With information on it's abilities and powers being classified.

However, a ghost has been reported to resist in the case of-- the rest was smudged thanks to Shisuis bleeding eye. Given the chance, Shisui would go back in time and beat the crap out of himself for managing to smudge the rest of it.

Being able to be controlled by someone else. Maybe it was payback for Shisui controlling both your sister and father.  And killing your father. Your sister would've been dead too if it weren't for the fact that they were tied by a blood bond. He wasn't scared of dying.

He just didn't want to die without seeing you one more time, that's why he had refrained from more bloodshed than he already had.

He reached his hand out, dabbing the blood away with his sleeve before shutting the book, putting it back into it's original position. He'd have to explain that to you later.

He wiped the rest of his blood away, listening as the door was unlocked. You had come in a lot earlier than he expected.

You were still for a moment, having gotten used to there being no one home, you were a little freaked out so see someone standing there. "Oh, Shisui..." You sweatdropped. "You scared me."

Based on the fact that Shisuis hand was up to his face, and he seemed to be rubbing his eyes, you assumed he was crying. The only reasoning you had in mind was because he happy to be home, surely.

... Well, it made sense if you convinced yourself hard enough.

Shisui had ever been so grateful to his black shirt until that moment, it didn't leave a hint of blood. He turnt to you with a smile, his eyes closed. "I've learned to not intrude, M'lady. Your cat nearly clawed my eyes out."

"I did no such thing!" The cat denied, shaking it's head.

"Oh, sorry about him." You shut the door. You had been sobered up in the most humilating way, so you'd be grateful for Shisuis silence on the matter. "I swear he's not usually violent, you probably scared him, too."

"Probably." He answered.

... Well, Shisui would usually say a joke or two in a situation like this. And those were clearly missing.

You lifted the cat into your hands, it seemed he was curious about your roommate, because he didn't offer any resistance. "...Are you alright?" You asked hesitantly.

Shisui took the chance, and opened his eyes. He didn't miss the look of confusion on your face and the silence only added onto it. There was no blood, his vision was clear. There wasn't anything blatantly wrong, but it there was something very different.

A star. A simple, plain, unoriginal star. You almost could've mistaken for some sort of Mangekyo Sharingan if it weren't for the fact that the colors of it reminded you more of a Politgan than a Sharingan.

You knew that a [Lastname] and a ghost shared abilities after the blood bond was sealed, so you were sure it was a Poltigan, but it looked so much different than yours. It was there only a few seconds later before it was gone.

Without a word, he pulled you in for a hug. The cat in your arms struggled between the two of you, but you didn't pull away from the hug. You weren't sure you had to heart to do so, considering the fact that you were under the impression that he had been crying.

But there was one thing plaguing Shisuis mind, that page he had read in journal like book earlier. A ghost under the blood bond of a/an [Firstname] does their bidding.

Shisui didn't like the sound of that, especially considering it seemed your sister had it out for you.

Whatever feelings he had for you, he had to let them go.

_________________

Y'all rlly thought it was all sunshine n rainbows 😈😈

I don't wanna be rude but pls pls plsss don't leave comments or dm me telling me to update it's so condescending and I still got writers block 😞😞

Lmao but any other questions are good I love seeing ur guys comments and dms!!!!! It's just like im trying to update but I got stuff to do too 😞 also, 500 pages!!!?????!!!

And so off topic but genin neji probably loved flipping people off idk what its abt I just got this dying feeling

And another one ik im just talking out my ass atp but im sooo hype for a certain fight in this book 😫😫😫 lemme think of the pacing 🤔🤔 yeah no I don't do math. Maybe in like 4 chaps if I skip emaybe even 2 maybe even 1 maybe even now maybe even

OK LAST ONE ive been thinking abt renaming the poltigan cuz lemme me real I put no consideration into it and I alr have the opportunity to rename it without having to go back and change everything 🤭

Also just occurred to me I never showed the poltigan inspiration pic on wattpad only quotev oops

I hate putting photos in wattpad idfk why ugh gross anyway the star thing is supposed to be the first stage where u just see ghosts and the first black ring is like the 2nd where u can summon them red one is making them visible and the 3rd one is uhhh the rest of them ig

Worlds longest author note bye